Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Web Chapter 204

2015-02-01T13:03:50Z

Morgi: /* Dragon Pulse */

==Dragon Pulse==

Evening.

While drinking magic water, I continue my researching by compounding medicine. If this influences everything, then I might be able to assist with the weapon shop Old Man's efforts. At least, I can put magic power into the raw materials; even if I only help with the purification of metals, something good might come out.

"I made you wait." (Gaelion)

"Mu-! Don't come!" (Firo)

Firo is being competitive again. Gaelion brought Atla with him. Sadina is already drinking sake in my room. This fellow can also use Dragon Pulse, so techniques will be learned.

"I have come to sleep in the same room today too." (Atla)

"Ah I see. You came without learning your lesson." (Firo)

Though Firo was entirely causing the disturbance, well done. Incidentally, Ren was running laps around the village throughout today too. Well done. He also helped with the village's routine tasks, consisting mainly of manual or physical labor. Though Taniko has not realized how hard she is to deal with, her high-handed character is improving, and she appears to be opening her heart a little to the villagers. Though I don't really care.

"So, Gaelion. Do you remember any magic besides the ones you use?" (Naofumi)

"There are several conditions, but there is nothing I cannot remember." (Gaelion)

"Conditions?" (Naofumi)

"First, ones who have received the divine protection of Firo Rials are unsuitable." (Gaelion)

The Class Up correction thing. In other words, I can assume Raphtalia can't do it. Similarly, Atla too? Or rather, the magic Firo Rials use seems to be of the same system as the magic we use after all.

"How about monsters?" (Naofumi)

"With the exception of a small fraction, they have the same system of magic organisation as Firo Rials." (Gaelion)

"Ohh-" (Naofumi)

As I thought, dragon-exclusive magic was something like that.

"Sadina has used both types of magic. In which case, if the Firo Rials' divine protection is not received during Class Up, you'll be able to use it?" (Naofumi)

"Let's see--is it like that?" (Sadina)

"No, I think it'd be considerably difficult. That aquatic beastman is heresy." (Gaelion)

"Is that so?" (Naofumi)

While grinning, Sadina displays her laidbackness by releasing her clenched fist gesturing gu-pa-.

"Human, you can do anything if you persist-" (Sadina)

"That'd be good if so." (Naofumi)

It's troublesome because this fellow makes everything out to be simple. How should I put it, it seems simple when looking, but do it in practice and the endless difficulties show themselves one by one...that kind of idea.

"Well then." (Gaelion)

Gaelion pointed at the water in the jug.

"The training to draw out the power of that water is beginning; I'll show an example." (Gaelion)

Saying so, Gaelion held his claw over the water jug.

"I guide the power of this water, and desire embodiment. Earth vein. Give me power."

"Aqua Seal!" (Gaelion)

The power transferred from the water jug to Gaelion, becoming an embodiment of magic. If I'm not mistaken, this magic created a magic water membrane. It can be used to weaken the effects of fire attribute magics. It's probably useful when you want to go into fire. For practical uses, it seems like it could be used in place of air-conditioning when it's hot.

"I'm guessing there's no magic book or anything." (Naofumi)

"I suppose. This magic is completely different from the process of how you and others materialize magic from your own power. You use power borrowed from other mediums, after all." (Gaelion)

"Before, you didn't embody power from yourself?" (Naofumi)

If I remember correctly, it was Dark Nova - Prominence?

"I don't recommend drawing power from yourself." (Gaelion)

"Why?" (Naofumi)

"Anyway, because it is me, you will end up taking out all of your own power if not moderated. At that time, I give guidance to the power in the Breath organ with me." (Gaelion)

So it's impossible if it's not Gaelion or something like that? In games there'd be an energy bar, though it seems you can attack life force.

"Though you may be from another world, you are still classified as a human, so the Dragon Pulse will not work that well." (Gaelion)

"I see." (Naofumi)

"Also, conducting your own magic power to use Dragon Pulse techniques has bad efficiency. Using magic attained the usual way is probably best." (Gaelion)

...I somehow understand. Dragon Pulse that is invoked by power borrowed from outside, and magic that materializes as power is drawn out from within. This is probably a big difference. There isn't much meaning in taking the roundabout way and drawing out your own power with Dragon Pulse. Do they have the same roots? But, it feels like something is different....

"On a related note--Dragon Pulse has little magic power consumption." (Sadina)

"That I know." (Naofumi)

"Yes, because you are receiving borrowed power, so of course it's cheap." (Sadina)

I see. It appears in manga, an impression like borrowing power from the spirits of the deceased. In other words, it would be like a magic user and a spirit user by RPG classifications.

"Can it be used without cost?" (Naofumi)

"If you use the same medium too much, the borrowed amount will decrease. Incidentally, it will take some time to recover." (Gaelion)

"Is that so." (Naofumi)

"Also...it is possible to draw power from the precious metals of gems. They have lots of power." (Gaelion)

"Hm? Is it different from magic power?" (Naofumi)

"I'm guessing you mean in gem processing. Strictly speaking they differ. That is a technique that pours magic power into gems to release the power inside it. Dragon Pulse contrarily extracts from it." (Gaelion)

Opposite vector huh...this certainly seems difficult to learn. From there, about two hours were spent practicing Dragon Pulse while being taught by Gaelion and Sadina.

"Like I said, don't put in magic power! I know just by seeing the weird magic power in the water." (Gaelion)

"You can see it?" (Naofumi)

"The water is quivering, isn't it? Not only that, you can tell by a glance from the weird shining!" (Gaelion)

"Please hold on, Naofumi-sama." (Atla)

Atla is cheering me on. I know already, so you hurry and go to sleep.

"Naofumi-chan. It's not good if you release magic power like when you use magic-. Rather, with the feeling of being empty, with the image of receiving power from the water-" (Sadina)

"That's what's difficult." (Naofumi)

This is difficult because there is nuance, nothing more. Let's see, not by pulling out with magic power, but by receiving power from the water....

And with even a slight response, the water gave power. Ora! I consciously tried sending power.

"Like I said, don't put in magic power!" (Gaelion)

Ah enough! So troublesome-! I feel like I understand why Taniko can only use Dragon Pulse now. Sadina who can use both is an abnormality. There is a genius here too. I'm not a genius, but the hard-working type.

And when I was suffering as two hours passed by, just somehow or another I grasped the trick. Thanks to becoming able to see the flow of magic power, I learned by watching the flow when Gaelion and Sadina chanted and became able to do it.

It feels like requesting earnestly. At the same time, make a cavity in your magic power. Afterwards, you gently touch the water with magic power like reaching out your hand. Through my magic power, the water's clean flow is conveyed to me.

"That's right. That is good. I'm surprised - you progressed faster than I anticipated." (Gaelion)

"That's true-" (Sadina)

"What do I do after?" (Naofumi)

"The aria will appear in your head. Construct it." (Gaelion)

"Okay?" (Naofumi)

I comprehend up to what was said.

What!?

In my head...something like a puzzle is rising to the surface. A really fluffily indistinct enumeration was joined together like a puzzle. I understand that the magic invoked changes depending on this combination.

"Let me see..." (Naofumi)

As I am, I cannot complete many shapes. I try to combine to consciously form the shape of Aqua Seal. However, the parts disappear while I am trying trial and error....

"It failed. Try it once more." (Gaelion)

Hey hey. Taniko and Gaelion are always doing this in actual combat? This is getting more and more abnormal. Is there a need to memorize? It's become a staircase of problems. Though I say that, being made light of for not doing it is also unacceptable.

I draw power from the water once more. I assembled the puzzle gently floating upward as quickly as possible. The construction shape is different from last time!

Now is probably not the best time to nitpick. But, the necessary parts are lacking. I can quickly assemble another one from memory.

"I guide the power of this water, and desire embodiment. Earth vein. Give me power..." (Naofumi)

With its completion, words unintentionally leaked out simultaneously. No, rather should I say I ended up reading it? It's somehow troublesome with all these differences between magics, like ease of use.

"Aqua Seal!" (Naofumi)

A target icon appeared, so I designated myself. With a bashin-, it was confirmed that the magic was invoked.

"Fumu, you grasped it surprisingly fast. I suppose it's as expected of a hero." (Gaelion)

"That's true-. Naofumi-chan is a genius." (Sadina)

"Don't mess around. I didn't think it'd be this hard." (Naofumi)

"No, learning it in one night should not be a simple feat, but..." (Gaelion)

Gaelion is scratching his head with his hind paw, making a crunching sound. This fellow acts like a dog.

"Somehow or other, Naofumi-chan is a hero you know? Being able to do it might be natural-" (Sadina)

"You're settling a person's efforts as being a hero." (Naofumi)

It was even more trouble to learn than magic. With magic, it's fine if you just somehow use magic power and chant a chosen phrase, after all. Thinking about it, memorizing the magic wasn't that hard; I feel like learning the written language was way more difficult. So with that said, magic would be simpler?

Hm? I wonder what it is. Something is sticking in my mind.

"Worthy of the origin of power. The Hero of the Shield commands. Decipher reason once more, protect that one!" (Naofumi)

In the middle of chanting, a puzzle arbitrarily formed in my field of vision like with Dragon Pulse, but it can be felt as it is.

...?

I was taught that magic and Dragon Pulse were made of different systems, but....

It seems I could grasp something, but somehow it probably won't go well. This is also vital to research into.

"Nn~?" (Firo)

Firo moaned with sleepy eyes. Then her whole body skillfully began shaking with a buruburu. Like I said, what is that behavior? It's unpleasant when done in human form, so I want you to stop.

...It's gotten pretty late too. I'm also worn-out from magic practice.

"We should call it a night and sleep soon." (Naofumi)

"That's right, progress was fast, so even I forgot about time." (Gaelion)

"Even if you praise me, nothing will come out of it." (Naofumi)

"I'm saying it's not a lie, but...oh, fine. Well then." (Gaelion)

"Kyua!" (Gaelion)

Right after he finished talking, Gaelion returned to child Gaelion, who tried to invade my bed.

"No!" (Firo)

"Kyuaaa..." (Gaelion)

There Firo kicked off the obstruction, and Child Gaelion let out a voice of protest.

"Give it up, your punishment for mischief has not ended yet." (Naofumi)

"Kyuaaa!" (Gaelion)

Child Gaelion is also starting to want to sleep in my bed like Firo. Though he's male, so I could probably sleep with more peace of mind with him than Firo.

"Beh-!" (Gaelion)

Gaelion kept looking back like he was charmed by his back hairs, and while walking grudgingly, left the house.

"Well then, let's sleep." (Sadina)

"Su-..." (Atla)

Atla is already sleeping. Her ease of sleep is dreadfully good. Just, Sadina has said she occasionally moves suddenly as if she remembered something, so an eye needs to be kept on her. Sadina is somehow or other doing her job properly, as expected of the one Raphtalia relies on...right?

"Well the children are asleep, so does Naofumi-chan want to do something fun with oneesan?" (Sadina)

"As if!" (Naofumi)

Really this fellow, she started joking like this after losing to me in a drinking contest. It's not interesting and I'm telling you to stop.

"Too bad, but I'll keep you company any time-" (Sadina)

"Just hurry and sleep!" (Naofumi)

Honestly...oh yeah, this fellow is also simply leveling up fast. Seeing she's already up to 62, isn't she fighting even more efficiently than Firo? It's limited to the sea though....

With the trivial chatter finished for the day, I went to bed. Never would I think even in my dreams, that the embers of the problem I overlooked would become such a big fire the next morning.

<noinclude>

==Translator Note==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_203_Preview|Web Chapter 203 Preview]]
| Return to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_205_Preview|Web Chapter 205 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Web Chapter 197

2015-02-01T11:49:34Z

Morgi: /* Flash */

==Flash==

"If you won't do it, then I will--" (Naofumi)

"No, I shall do it. Though I hold no grudge." (Atla)

Atla went forward saying that.

Hou, I must raise my evaluation of Atla.

"Enough of that!" (Female Knight)

"You're in the way! Move! Shield Prison!" (Naofumi)

Because Female Knight was being annoying, this should silence her.

"Hmph!" (Female Knight)

Female Knight easily destroyed the Prison with a bakin- and got out. Oi. To destroy the prison in one blow when Ren needed a few seconds, just what kind of specs is the Peerless Transformation style hiding?

"If Iwatani-dono has that intention, I also have my own thoughts." (Female Knight)

Female Knight drew her sword and took a stance toward me.

"...Having me as your opponent, I'm guessing you do know the significance of that?" (Naofumi)

"Yes, Iwatani-dono, can I have you obediently withdraw your weapon? I also want to avoid having you as an opponent if possible." (Female Knight)

"You have the prospect of winning?" (Naofumi)

"I wouldn't do this if not. Moreover I have no path of retreat." (Female Knight)

Honestly, this fellow doesn't know her own place.

I've seen Female Knight's strength from the fights up until now.

From what I saw, her status and fighting ability greatly fall short of both Raphtalia and Rishia.

Wanting to fight me despite that, even foolishness should have limits.

"I've said this before. If the Hero of the Sword is captured, I said I'd personally educate him." (Female Knight)

"Like I'd know." (Naofumi)

"...That's fine. I'll have you be my opponent seriously." (Female Knight)

"Fuee!? Naofumi-san, please put down your weapon here!" (Rishia)

Rishia says toward me while being oro oro-flustered.

"Even you are speaking nonsense..." (Naofumi)

"This person received the secret sword arts of the Peerless Transformation style in just a few days, you know!? She is a very tough opponent for the Naofumi-san who's been sticking with self-study!" (Rishia)

"Like I'd know!" (Naofumi)

I thrust Rishia away and confront Female Knight.

Hmm, no matter what attacks this fellow tries, if we get within skill range or Atla reaches Ren, it'll be checkmate.

"Well then, I will accept this one versus two fight." (Female Knight)

Female Knight thrust her thin sword in front of me. The weapon did not appear to be that good.

She'll stand in my way even then, huh?

Chivalry is a troublesome thing. I thought chivalry in reality was something filled with pride and ego.

"Go, Atla!" (Naofumi)

"Yes!" (Atla)

Though she could not see, Atla nimbly ran towards Female Knight with a sutatata-. I followed after her.

"Here I go! Please go to sleep for a while." (Atla)

"Hmm...as expected of the Hakuko, so agile. However, Peerless Transformation sword technique...Four Cross!" (Female Knight)

"Kya!?" (Atla)

Female Knight parried Atla's certain kill thrust attack and slashed.

It looks like two crosses engraved on top of each other, a magic sword technique.

There appears to be a combined X and + attached to Atla.

"Let me say instead. For the time being, please sleep. Be at ease, the wound inflicted is not that strong." (Female Knight)

"Such...Naofumi-sama, I'm terribly sorry..." (Atla)

Atla was blown away, not moving as if she'd lost consciousness.

It's probably fine to see this as having an additional effect.

In the first place, there was too much difference between Atla and Female Knight's foundations, level, and experience.

"That's the so-called Peerless Transformation style's spirit?" (Naofumi)

"Yes, I'll have her sleep for a bit." (Female Knight)

She readied the tip of her sword. Female Knight stood in my way.

Damn...to think there'd be a hindrance here.

"Next is Iwatani-dono." (Female Knight)

"You think you can deal damage to me?" (Naofumi)

"Of course I think so, or rather there is a perfect technique for Iwatani-dono." (Female Knight)

The technique the Old Lady used on me, I guess.

However, countermeasures for that technique have already been completed.

"If you can, then try!" (Naofumi)

"Then here I go! It'll hurt a bit, but I must have Iwatani-dono hear what I say!" (Female Knight)

Female Knight headed towards my chest.

Fast! But, not faster than I can prepare defenses.

I parried Female Knight's first attack and took distance.

"As expected. It requires considerable capability to avoid this thrust." (Female Knight)

"So you say." (Naofumi)

"Then I'll have the next go." (Female Knight)

With her hand in front of her sword, Female Knight runs towards me, preparing to lunge.

"Peerless Transformation sword technique! Multi-layered Crumble Attack!" (Female Knight)

Female Knight's attack possessed enough speed to deliver multiple near-simultaneous thrusts of her lunging sword.

It seems as hard to avoid, as expected. Let's block it.

The thrusts were repelled away one by one--

Urgh....

"I am aiming for various places that have a high chance of effectiveness. It's not good to forget the basics." (Female Knight)

That fellow came and used internal attacks on my spirit flow whenever I blocked.

You...it's not like I don't have a counter technique, thanks to the training with Atla, but I can't defend against so many attacks.

She's unexpectedly strong.

Moreover, if I purposely give an opening to avoid the attack, I will likely be stabbed.

Female Knight's barrage will end eventually.

It was a good attack. And sharp.

Certainly, I had thought she was capable, but for it to reach this extent...

As I thought, perhaps just lightly sparring with Atla is not enough prepare for actual fights?

I'll be quickly caught up to even if I'm able to get past temporarily.

Alright, though there isn't much time left, I'll switch to the Wrath Shield.

With Dark Curse Burning S's power, I'll create flames at the points of attack.

With my burning desire for vengeance, the power should increase.

Immediately after I tried to change it, Female Knight opened her mouth.

"To begin with, just how much resentment does Iwatani-dono hold towards the Hero of the Sword?" (Female Knight)

"Resentment? Thaat's limitless!" (Naofumi)

First is when he did not cover for me when Witch deceived me.

He only watched as Raphtalia was about to be taken away, right?

I was suddenly hit with an instant kill skill from behind.

Starting with that time with Motoyasu, Ren also said "annoying" while using the transfer skill to escape.

After that, after that....

...Huh?
It's less than I thought.

Yeah. That's right. Thinking carefully, I don't have much resentment towards Ren.

Exactly what is this?

He tried to help when I was suspected of trying to assassinate Melty.

There was something wrong with that proposition, so I did not negotiate and escaped, but there was no more than that one prompt attack.

Though it was Ren's mistake in Gaelion's case, I stuck my head in when actually, I had little relation to it.

When Witch was spreading salt on my wounds with deceptive rumours too...he was just a spectator, so the involvement is small.

Rather, a complaint was raised when there was unfairness in my duel.

I just paid him back for using the certain kill skill from my back, too...I enjoyed his miserable state to my heart's content.

But to listen to Witch's sweet whispers and fall for her temptation is the crime.

After that was a situation where he'd be killed to spit out Witch's whereabouts.

Thinking about that, there was no need to go as far as killing, I guess?

That is to say, I have a preconception of resentment towards the heroes?

I see, I've also been corroded by the Wrath Shield. It is annoying, but I must fix my thinking a bit.

Like Ren's weird speech and conduct, I've also been affected by my anger.

Thinking about it, Raphtalia has not been nearby like up until now, so I've been absorbing anger like the time with the Wrath Dragon.

Gaelion is suppressing it for the time being, but our time spent together is too short compared to Raphtalia and Firo.

He can be said to be the perpetrator of the Spirit Turtle issue... but in reality the Spirit Turtle still would've revived someday.

Regardless of whether or not diplomacy could do anything, with this guy's reasoning, it seemed impossible.

The authority of the heroes too, it's fine to see it as it not having any effect on the world leaders who were brainwashed by the Spirit Turtle.

Melromark is a good example.

After all, heroes have the aspect of being pieces in religious and international diplomacy.

Running away or dying poorly could trigger war, is what the Queen and the leaders of other countries have said.

That's why I was able to survive in Melromark.

If running away is no longer an option...this is also one method.

"Won't you reconsider? If possible, I want to have Iwatani-dono's name in history as an upstanding hero. For Raphtalia's sake as well." (Female Knight)

She hits where it hurts.

However, this woman, she did nothing when I was suffering, right?

...Come to think of it, I don't remember seeing her until the Queen arrived.

Was she an imperial guard or something?

Well, thinking back on it, my grudge's basis is on Trash, Witch, and Motoyasu.

Even that Motoyasu fell into sorrow, to the point that I don't wish to meet if possible, since it disturbs my mind.

Only Trash and Witch remain...my own grudge with Ren is not to the point of killing.

"This concerns a prediction of the conclusion of this world. At the time of the waves, there is a theory that the killing of heroes will promote the end. For that reason, do not kill him so easily." (Female Knight)

Gaelion also said something similar.

I don't know what is being promoted, but the question I've had since the start about what the waves are still remains.

Frankly, the incident with the Spirit Turtle was just the heroes' self-destructing as they pleased.

If asked, I do not hold a grudge against Ren because of the Spirit Turtle incident.

Well I heard the scope of damage was considerable, but whoever dies does not particularly concern me.

I can't say it out loud, but honestly I dislike the bunch from this world.

Of course there are exceptions, but it's impossible for me to come to like those who badmouthed me as a devil and whatnot.

If they saw this as a just cause as well, they would make a clamour, shouting "Kill, Kill".

With this, my hate won't change, just like the people of this world.

The inhabitants of this world are the ones judging the three heroes regarding the Spirit Turtle incident, not me... how should I put it, it's that.

It is like a war in a foreign country, and even if several hundred casualties occur, or something similar... there's no skin off my nose, or rather, it feels like somebody else's problem.

Of course, I am involved since I fought the Spirit Turtle, but not to the extent of being angry for them.

Rather, the matter with the Spirit Turtle could be said to have improved my standing in many ways.

I have no intention of giving gratitude, but I do not hold much of a grudge towards Ren himself.

Ren's 'pretending not to see' too, that applies to this world's bunch as a whole.

Towards Ren, I've already beaten him up, so the sour feeling from the preemptive attack is settling down.

But the sentiments can't be forgiven.

Left practically naked after being treated like a criminal for a nonexistent crime, called 'weak', 'small fry', 'disgusting', and 'trash'; my feelings as I was thrown alone into a strange other world, no one can understand.

No, I won't stand being understood.

There is no way this fellow could comprehend a rage able to make food lose flavor.

This woman is proudly enumerating these just arguments, and yet she did nothing when I was truly in trouble.

Coming after all that and acting like a good person...just who are you trying to be?

You have no right to preach. I won't stand it.

It's the same with the Queen.

When I was truly troubled, the one who put all else aside and became my ally was only Raphtalia alone.

What is this hypocrite who was not there at that time prattling on about?

But Raphtalia, who scolded me when I laughed at the misfortune of the other heroes, what would she think if she knew I had a hand in killing a hero?

I wonder...I have a very bad feeling.

Or rather, saying "kill, kill" repeatedly has made it hard to retreat.

Thinking calmly, rather than hurting my reputation by untactfully killing a hero, making use of the situation would be better.

Of course, because I may be punished if I overlook a criminal, so for now capturing him would be the best course of action.

Even if he's executed, my legitimacy will be damaged if the proper legal process is not used.

Alright, now to let Female Knight save face and while pretending to give up during discussions, I'll get advantageous bargaining chips to--

"U...uoooo..." (Ren)

I shifted my attention to the voice just as Ren was getting up.

"I...won't lose. I, to obtain the strength... to be the strongest... will take everything! Take... this!" (Ren)

Ren's sword...the ominous one-handed sword transformed into a large, dusky greatsword.

"Wha, what!?" (Naofumi)

Not only that, a black aura has been strongly gushing out for some time now.

"Fuee!?" (Rishia)

"Wh, What's this!?" (Taniko)

Suddenly, Gaelion grabbed my shoulder and whispered near my ear.

"This is bad. I sense a power stronger than even before. I dare say I cannot offer opposition." (Gaelion)

"Shit! It came to such a situation because we were doing something like chatting leisurely!" (Naofumi)

Should we consider retreating?

"Rishia! Taniko! Wake Atla up!" (Naofumi)

"...Iwatani-dono." (Female Knight)

"What!?" (Naofumi)

"I will take responsibility for this. In exchange, if I bring down the Hero of the Sword alone, could you entrust the dealings with the Hero of the Sword to me?" (Female Knight)

"You still say that even after causing this situation!?" (Naofumi)

"Yes, I must not stray from my own path, you see. But if I still cannot stop him, you may gather people to kill the hero. If it becomes like that, the Queen will probably come to that decision." (Female Knight)

"Do you think you can win against that?" (Naofumi)

"I don't know! However, I do not have any swords so simply bent after making a decision!" (Female Knight)

It's fine if we directly bring Ren down when Female Knight gets taken out.

If comrades are taken out, even Raphtalia should compromise.

It is not blind slaughter.

Female Knight should know he's stubborn. I think Raphtalia understands too.

Besides, the plan was to settle by discussion anyways, so it's all good.

If it genuinely seems dangerous, it'll probably be fine to do something and have her owe me a debt. Time to wait for a chance.

"...I guess so." (Naofumi)

"Is it fine to take that as affirmation?" (Female Knight)

"Yeah, if you can bring Ren down alone, that is." (Naofumi)

"You've promised." (Female Knight)

"I keep promises. Both good and bad. I'll lend a hand if it gets dangerous." (Naofumi)

"I understand. That's fine." (Female Knight)

While there was deception, I hate wasting promises.

Well, I think I'll deceive you as many times as needed about making the promise though.

Now then, let's watch Female Knight's fight.

"Try not to die." (Naofumi)

"Ha? Ah, that...hm!? Iwatani-dono, can't possibly...!" (Female Knight)

"Who knows." (Naofumi)

Female Knight's face became incredibly shocked.

You may think you've just been had, but it has only been a deception since the middle.

Hm, you'll probably misunderstand if you use your head here.

Though nothing was actually used.

"Honestly! Then, let us name ourselves, Hero of the Sword. My name is Eclaire Siaette! To reform your spoiled nature as ordered by the Queen, I shall wield my sword!" (Female Knight)

She had that kind of name, huh?

I don't understand why she did not put on airs and give her name.

I only called you by a weird name because you didn't name yourself.

I wonder if Raphtalia knew? I suppose she thinks I've already heard from Raphtalia.

Oh well.

In any case, the battle between Female Knight and the curse-corroded Ren is beginning.

<noinclude>

==Translator Note==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_196_Preview|Web Chapter 196 Preview]]
| Return to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_198_Preview|Web Chapter 198 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Web Chapter 174

2014-12-13T11:48:50Z

Morgi: /* Melty’s Job */

==Melty’s Job==

The next morning.

“Come to think of it, the messenger knight isn’t here.” (Naofumi)

I didn’t see the female messenger knight. Where did she go?

Raphtalia, Rishia, and some of the slaves were taken to a training camp by the Granny.

Gaerion was playing with Atla and Taniko…….. <ref>T/N: Which is better, Gaelion or Gaerion?</ref>

*Growl*……..

Gaerion complained of hunger.

His consumption of the Bioplant’s fruit was so fast, its production couldn’t keep up.

“Then you guys go hunting again today.” (Naofumi)

“Oka~y.” (Taniko)

“Kyua!” (Gaerion)

“We’ll be going.” (Atla)

“Atla! I’m going too.” (Fohl)

Fohl joined the party again today.

Well, isn’t it fine?

“I won’t let any enemies come near Atla!” (Fohl)

“It’s alright, Brother. And besides, Gaerion-chan will protect me.” (Atla)

“Alright shmalright! As if I’m gonna entrust Atla to this monster.” (Fohl)

“Kyua!” (Gaerion)

“You’re not a monster, Gaerion!” (Taniko)

And so they left, with such a hubbub.

I’m glad that they seem to be having fun.

“Well I guess I’ll also go hunting in the ocean~ I wanted to raise my level anyway.” (Sadina)

Sadina said that naturally, and headed to the ocean.

Now then, I should also go do some land management.

The villagers had my instructions, and it became relatively deserted in the daytime.

And when the peddling group leaves, the personnel will decrease.

I taught a simple medicine recipe to the Lemo slaves, the other dexterous slaves, and also those with an interest in making medicine.

Just after noon, I announced that the food made by the slaves learning to cook was ready, and we had lunch.

Somehow it was a peaceful day.

I felt uneasy about what Rat could be doing, but she should’ve been looking after the monsters in the monster hut.

“Count.” (Rat)

Rat made an appearance as we were eating lunch.

“The Count is also letting the monsters Class Up, right?” (Rat)

“Yeah.” (Naofumi)

“I’ll pick out some of the monsters to Class Up soon, so would you be able to take care of it?” (Rat)

“Got it.” (Naofumi)

That reminds me, monsters can Class Up as well.

“The Caterpilland?” (Naofumi)

“That’s just it. If I research on the Caterpilland, it won’t get much stronger even with a Class Up. It grew up, but it’s abilities aren’t that high, despite this being the Count’s place.” (Rat)

Hm…….

Speaking of which, she said that before when wondering whether to modify it.

Including that aspect, it’s a rather weak species.

“Nevertheless, isn’t it better than to not do it?” (Naofumi)

“That’s true.” (Rat)

After we finished talking about the monsters’ Class Up and so forth, I made an appearance in the town.

The shops’ products have improved; they seem to have expanded favorably. The problem would be the formation of factions, but the Accessory Merchant seemed to have them all under his thumb and there weren’t any big movements.

I made an appearance at Melty’s estate.

….Melty was there struggling with a stack of official documents just like the Queen had been.

No way……she dealt with them promptly, just like her mother.

That Melty did.

That Melty did. <ref>T/N: Repeated for emphasis. Not a typo.</ref>

“Firo-chan Charm.” (Melty)

“Yeah.” (Firo)

She struck a pose at Firo to relieve some of the stress from her work.

At first glance, she looked like an idiot.

“You guys…..” (Naofumi)

Every one of them were idiots.

But I won’t say that.

Yeah. I’ve heard before that intelligent kids have some sort of strange habit.

I’m sure this is something like that.

Look, Melty’s a bird enthusiast, so she probably has that kind of fetish too.

“Huh? Well isn’t it Naofumi. What do you want?” (Melty)

“I came to see how the state of affairs are.” (Naofumi)

“We’re doing well.” (Melty)

Melty took a break and rode on Firo’s back while massaging her shoulders.

Why did she ride her...?

Was she pretending to ride on a horse or something?

I really don’t understand the relationship between these two.

“The people in the castle are working hard and the people in the Commerce Guilds are also putting in effort for Naofumi’s sake. I guess the problem is the matter of the Demi-human adventurers not understanding the whole situation.” (Melty)

“I see, sorry about all this. By the way, the knight who usually passes on messages hasn’t been seen…..and I also don’t know the whereabouts of a number of the soldiers.” (Naofumi)

“Huh? You didn’t hear? We received a leave of absence saying that she and a number of soldiers were accompanying the Battle Instructor and were secluding themselves in the mountain.” (Melty)

I almost fell over.

What was that?

She did say she wanted to be taught, but she was going so far as to take a vacation for it!?

How motivated was she!?

“Well Naofumi’s obtained the warping skill, so moving has gotten easier, right? We only need to receive messages from the castle now, so the priority dropped.” (Melty)

“So it’s that kind of thing……I’ve never tried using her to send instructions to the castle though.” (Naofumi)

“It’s just that Naofumi didn’t use her. We relied on her when Shadow had other official instructions. Really……” (Melty)

The documents in the seat Melty was sitting at…. there was some sort of cross written on it.

Should I write on it as a prank? I drew the design of a paper aeroplane.

“Which reminds me, was it a rule of the town? I’m sure it was written down somewhere.” (Naofumi)

“Yes, this region is under the protection of the Hero of the Shield, but nevertheless, the Demi-humans have been trying to discriminate against the humans.” (Melty)

“That’s troubling.” (Naofumi)

Discrimination is forbidden, the Hero of the Shield treats Demi-humans and humans alike; I had rules written down for everything.

It’s not like I didn’t understand.

But there were fools who felt like they could do whatever they liked here, just because I was the God of Demi-humans.

Of course, I won’t tolerate that sort of thing.

I won’t forgive anyone discriminating without a proper reason.

Just for the record, if they do have a reason, I may forgive them to a certain extent.

Otherwise I wouldn’t be able to discriminate against the other heroes, right?

“Ah, so lucky. Naofumi’s slaves are patrolling around so we’re managing without problems, but when the town grows further, there might be some commotions we can’t ignore.” (Melty)

“……..It should be similar to what happens in the castle town.” (Naofumi)

“That’s true. We have to be tolerant to a certain extent, but I wonder if the people from Silt Welt and Schild Frieden know that.” (Melty)

Melty took a deep sigh.

That this child has to be burdened with middle management, being a queen is hard work.

“I’ll be honest. We kept it from Naofumi, but there are many abandoned Demi-human children; it’s troubling.” (Melty)

“…..huh?” (Naofumi)

“Naofumi only made the Demi-humans he chose into his slaves, right? However, there’s no end to the people abandoning their children near this town and village, wanting them to become Naofumi’s subordinates without knowing that.” (Melty)

“What are you doing about it?” (Naofumi)

“For now, we’re deporting them back to what we think is their own country, judging by their language and species. It’s not like we can’t discern their species and we’re also receiving the deportation costs from the other party. But we don’t know how serious they are.” (Melty)

“So the Demi-human countries have really become active.” (Naofumi)

“Now, can you warn them in some public place? It's troubling.” (Melty)

“Is that so…..I understand.” (Naofumi)

Not directly interfering with me was something they said when they were peeved.

I wonder if there’s any way to handle this problem.

Of course, it’s not that I can’t pick up the abandoned children and turn them into slaves.

But if I do, it’s likely there will be more children being abandoned.

I understand that, so I can’t do it.

“It’s true that we profit from the money left by the Demi-human adventurers, but regulating them is hard….and besides, humans come too.” (Melty)

One way or another, there’s an emphasis on Demi-humans.

Come to think of it, if you look at the streets, there are many Demi-humans.

“If Firo-chan wasn’t here for the disturbance before, it would have been dangerous.” (Melty)

“I see, I’ve been helped in many ways.” (Naofumi)

“If you think that, won’t you warn them? At least by the end of today.” (Melty)

“I understand.” (Naofumi)

I brought Melty with me and headed to the town square.

I stood on the platform established in the square and vocalized loudly.

“Er….everyone who put in effort for the sake of the town’s development, and all the adventurers who are utilizing the town, I have some things I want you all to hear.” (Naofumi)

After I checked that everyone had gathered, I started talking.

I didn’t have a memo, but it was a simple task to say all the lines I had memorized earlier.

“Lately, some people have the misconception that we are a privileged class and have been causing some disturbances. That’s why I’m giving this warning. In this town, there are no social statuses between races.” (Naofumi)

A third of the demi-humans started to make noise.

“I’m not really saying to forget the past and make friends. However, whether it’s this town or the village, our purpose is the reconstruction. My goal is not to create a town in Melromarc that will provide Demi-humans with hospitality, but I want no more than to have a government like what the previous head who lived here created. Please don’t forget this.” (Naofumi)

As far as it goes, I heard that what the previous head wanted to do was to spread the awareness that Demi-humans and humans were equal living beings, in both hospitality and discrimination.

I also joined that cause.

“In the same way, my raising of slaves is a not a charitable enterprise, but for the sake of increasing the war potential during the waves. Please bear in mind that I don’t have the intention of raising any abandoned children.” (Naofumi)

This was a problem I had to bring up in public.

It’s not something that can be forgotten.

Jeez…… did they really think they could ask anything of God?

Whether it was Silt Welt or Schild Frieden...

They’re nations which I may visit eventually, but I hope that they’re the kind of nation that don’t like to be influenced, if possible.

That is, when these problems occur.

I finished the announcement with no problems, and returned to the village.

After that was the trivial addition of Melty coming to blame me for a delay in her work, which was actually caused by her playing around with a paper aeroplane. She had Firo teach her how to make one and had used the paper on her desk – the document with a cross that I had drawn on as a prank. <ref>T/N: This sentence was combined with the one before it as a massively long sentence in the raws and I had so much trouble figuring out how to word it/split it up.</ref>

Come to think of it, I’ve made paper aeroplanes with the children before.

Although they didn’t fly very well because we used the leaves of the Bioplant instead of paper.

I was told that that paper had the plans for the town written on it.

Indeed, you’re still a child..

When I said that, Melty’s face turned red, after which she became hysterical and left, together with Firo.

<noinclude>

==Translator Note==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_173_Preview|Web Chapter 173 Preview]]
| Return to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_175_Preview|Web Chapter 175 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Web Chapter 167

2014-12-13T07:18:53Z

Morgi: /* Peerless Transformation */

==Peerless Transformation==

“Oh! A child with this talent is found only once every 100 years!” (Battle Instructor)

“Fuuueeeeeeeee!?” (Rishia)

So I went to meet the battle instructor. I placed my hands in front of my face and looked down because of what I saw. <ref>TL: naofumi is doing a facepalm</ref>

My head hurts

Why is this old hag rubbing Rishia’s body?

What extravagant equipment she’s wearing. <ref>TL: the sentence refers to the “musuko” or son but it doesn’t make any sense so I just referred to the old hag… correct me if im wrong.</ref>

The old hag is wearing a Chinese-style dougi; so she is the battle instructor of the Peerless Transformation Style huh?<ref>TL: Dougi is a martial arts uniform and Peerless Transformation Style if you translate it. But it is read as “Hengen Musou Ryuu” but whichever you prefer.</ref>

“Oh my, Saint-sama, it’s been a long time!” (Battle Instructor)

“I’ve heard about you, but you are the Battle Instructor, right?” (Naofumi)

“Yes indeed.” (Battle Instructor)

I shouldn’t have asked, but I didn’t want to admit it

I mean, I somehow understood it

But inside my head, I instinctively refuse to believe it

I think I’ve heard a similar voice back in Cal Mira Island, and I also remember ignoring that voice.

“Saint-sama saved many lives, so I rushed over to help save the world.” (Battle Instructor)

“Ah…..alright, I understand, but why are you keeping Rishia in this place?” (Naofumi)

“Don’t you understand Saint-sama? Extraordinary talent is sleeping within this person. Her great qualities are suitable to be the next successor.” (Battle Instructor)

“Fueeeeeee?! Naofumi-san, please help me!” (Rishia)

Recently, her favorite word seems to have been running out in a full throttle.

Was it really that unpleasant?

If I remember correctly, Rishia’s been focusing on training and is now around Lvl. 65.

Her stats aren’t very high

Also, her general status is inferior to Kiel, who’s only Lvl. 55.

Her highest is only half as much

And if you compare it to Raphtalia…..It’s too terrible to look at.

However, the level-up speed is rather high.

Still, in this world, the slave training level up speed is different for each individual.

To think that Rishia was some sort of a genius...

“I’m curious about what level you are, battle instructor. If I’m not mistaken, I remember them saying that your age is the same as your level.” (Naofumi)

“Oh that… Brings back old memories… It’s level. 100. With further training, I was able to push it through its limits.” (Battle Instructor)

100! The limit in this world is level 100?

“Is that so, the level limit is 100?” (Naofumi)

“I thought it was, but the limit of the Hakuko kind that is one of your slaves, Iwatani-dono, is 120. It is said that they are the strongest kind.” (Female Knight)

“According to the legend, the Hakuko kind is believed to exceed the normal class up.” ( Female Knight)<ref>TL: I think she was referring to second Class up or not but whatever.</ref>

Female knight compliments Rishia.

To have someone who is knowledgeable sure is convenient.

I don’t know anything about this world, and the slaves can’t provide any useful information either. Only various knights and nobles can.

“What about the Four Saint Heroes?” (Naofumi)

“There seems to be no limit.” (Female Knight)

I see…… So the Heroes can exceed the level 100 limit, and the Hakuko kind is up to 120.

However, there seems to be a method to break through the class up limit according to the legends, but that method is still unknown up to this day.

“That reminds me, where is Raphtalia?” (Naofumi)

“She’s over there.” (Rishia)

Raphtalia is sitting down, and she looks completely exhausted.

What’s the matter? I can pretty much guess what happened.

“Are you alright?” (Naofumi)

“Yes…… That old woman groped my entire body without my permission; she said that it was some form of tradition.” (Rahptalia)

“It’s because you seemed strong.” (Naofumi)

In level, she is above Raphtalia.

But I don’t know about stats.

“Earlier when I tried to move, nothing happened. It was as if my movement had been suppressed. No matter how much strength I used, I still couldn't move.” (Raphtalia)

“That’s amazing.” (Naofumi)

Was that a joint lock technique of some sort?

It’s a shame that I don’t know something like that

Back in my own world, this would be a typical otaku thing, since grappling anime is a genre that is watched the most. <ref>TL: Baki the grappler reference.</ref>

Well, to hold down Raphtalia, the one who cut the head off the Spirit Turtle together with Firo, like that, she must be a considerably strong person.

“I understand what Saint-sama is thinking. It is true that magic and stats are the keys to winning the battle. However, true strength can only be measured by experience.” (Battle Instructor)

“Well...” (Naofumi)

If a person cannot handle his strength properly, then you might say that it is useless in battle.

I of all people knows that very well.

Even high level ones can be a bunch of weak people in a party

True strength cannot be determined with stats alone.

“So, what weapon are you using?” (Naofumi)

Before, she used a hoe to fight.<ref>TL: not a person but an object.</ref>

But it dismisses whenever I set it as a weapon

“There is no specific weapon with Hengen Musou Style.” (Battle Instructor)

“What?” (Naofumi)

“The Hengen Musou Style is an all-around combat art which utilizes a wide variety of weapons to fight different kinds of enemies.” (Battle Instructor)

Then even a hoe is considered weapon too.

It is a technique that does not specifically choose a weapon.

“How about testing Saint-sama’s strength with mine?” (Battle instructor)

“Well, my body is still recovering because of the curse.” (Naofumi)

“Then will Saint-sama escape when a sudden occurrence were to happen because he is not ready?” (Battle Instructor)

“No…. Well you could say that I have reliable companions to fight with, although the only thing that I can do is to defend.” (Naofumi)

“Well then, as a handicap, I’ll only use a wooden stick to hit you. A single blow should be okay, right? Saint-sama, try to endure the attack.” (Battle Instructor)

The old hag broke a branch off the bioplant and took a stance against me.

It was almost a personal thing.

I consider my abilities to be the weakest of all the people that I’ve encountered. Motoyasu is the strongest so far.

Well, when Motoyasu and I fought, he was on offense and I was on defense, which would obviously only lead to a stalemate.

He was glorified as a knight who pursued, though he was just a thief who robbed the masses.

I’ll use the Soul-eater shield this time because it has the highest defense.

The spirit turtle series is not that strong yet because the materials for enhancing are not enough.

“Well then, I’ll start.” (Battle Instructor)

The old hag jumped in front of me in an instant.

However, this speed is something that I can deal with.

I was able to react and push the shield in the direction where the wooden stick was coming from.

With this, I can lower the old hag’s attack power.

“As expected of Saint-sama, you got accustomed to my movements in an instant. But how about this?” (Battle Instructor)

In spite of her weapon being just a stick, a shock ran through the shield.

“!?” (Naofumi)

The shock transferred to my hand and then my body.

Now it’s reaching my abdomen.

“Gufuuu!” (Naofumi)

It’s a strike to the stomach which made me lose my strength.

What now?

“One technique of the Hengen Musou Style is used to beat people with high defense such as yourself, Saint-sama.” (Battle Instructor)

My consciousness fading away, but I endured it and started chanting recovery magic.

“Tzuvaito Heal!” (Naofumi)

This power…… is the kind of skill that can carry damage in proportion to the defense of the object that it is to be touched by the stick. <ref>TL: so it was like a defense cancellation technique.. just assuming things here</ref>

It’s the kind of power that would be really fatal for me.

To think that the Eagle Piercing Shot could possibly exist somewhere in the world...

“However, a reversal technique also exists.” (Battle Instructor)

“There is?” (Naofumi)

“Of course, and by all means I would like you to master those techniques.” (Battle Instructor)

“…..understood.” (Naofumi)

I understand that it is a powerful technique

She is an excellent Battle Instructor and she’s not an enemy that I can possibly defeat.

There’s no reason for me to refuse and it’ll be troublesome not to cooperate.

Rather, it’ll be a great asset if it's taught to the slaves.

“So what should I do?” (Naofumi)

“Since Saint-sama already has fighting experience, I only need to explain the theory behind it. All you have to do is assess your opponent's internal spirit, and inject your own magic power to cause a disturbance to make your opponent’s magic power run wild.”

“Huh?” (Naofumi)

The image of a marble inside a vase that’s shaking floats in my head.

That kind of logic is probably not wrong

If you shake the vase very violently, sooner or later it’ll break because the inside is hollow.

To receive such an attack would definitely break me from the inside.

“To reverse the technique, you just have to redirect the power outside of your body before it begins to get out of control.” (Battle Instructor)

“I see.” (Naofumi)

In other words, I just need to let it go outside before the power begins to act violently.

If you compare it to ceramics, it already has a hole, so do I just have to push it forward?

Such things only happen in manga… my life has become just like fantasy.

……I can even summon a barrier from the shield.

"I understand the theory, but it seems really hard to do." (Naofumi)

Even though I have an idea on how it works, I still don’t know how to do it.

This old hag really is amazing.

“I understand. I now appoint you as the Battle Instructor of this village.” (Naofumi)

“Thank you very much… then I’ll be in charge of this child and this girl who seems to be your right hand, Saint-sama.” (Battle Instructor)

“Okay.” (Naofumi)

“Naofumi-sama!” (Raphtalia)

“Naofumi-san!” (Rishia)

Rishia and Raphtalia are protesting.

“Do you not like it? But this person is really strong.” (Naofumi)

“You’re right...” (Raphtalia)

“Do you want to be stronger? Then endure it. Training by yourself will just get you nowhere.” (Naofumi)

It’s an opportunity to learn something.

Because you are already close to reaching level 100, learning martial arts will make you even stronger.

Rapthalia and Rishia both want to become stronger.

And I don’t have a reason to hate that.

“Starting today, things are about to get tough.” (Battle Instructor)

“U-understood!” (Raphtalia)

“Fuuueeee!?” (Rishia)

<noinclude>

==Translator Note==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_166_Preview|Web Chapter 166 Preview]]
| Return to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_168_Preview|Web Chapter 168 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2014-12-07T15:03:39Z

Morgi: /* Part 3 */

==Holding heightening Feelings==

===Part 1===

Eating delicious Yakiniku with Takigawa and the school nurse Hasegawa.

Then made to play an erotic game by Maria, which Mio got wind of and fiercely scolded them for it. Now the next day.

At the Hijirigasaka Academy during lunch break, Toujou Basara was surrounded.

It took place at the deserted backside of the school building with the inner courtyard. With his back to the wall, more than ten male students stood so that he couldn't escape. Since Takigawa was absent from school today, Basara had headed for the school store alone at lunch break, where he was intercepted with "You're Toujou, right?" in the hallway, like a detective found his suspect. Before he could even nod, both his arms were grabbed and he was dragged away. Well, Basara himself wanted to confirm something, so he didn't mind that, but

"Uhm… Do you need something from me?"

Since they were his seniors, Basara asked with a polite tone.

''…So I say, but,''

He could mostly guess why it came to this. Naruse Mio, his little stepsister, and Nonaka Yuki, his childhood friend. Both his classmates as well, they were something like idols in the school, respectively called "Princess Mio" and "Princess Yuki". Since Basara only transferred here recently, he didn't know much about the affairs at school, but according to Takigawa, they even had some passionate fans. And,

"It seems you're living together with Princess Mio… I hope you're not doing anything funny to her?"

"We heard our Princess Yuki hugged you, but are you really just childhood friends?"

Two guys, apparently each the leader of the Mio and Yuki factions, asked him that. These words were surely based on the fact that they considered Mio and Yuki to be theirs.

''…Still, such guys were really around, huh.''

The lively type, the serious type, the rustic type and the slightly frivolous type. There truly was a rich variation amongst Mio and Yuki's fans. But right now these guys were one at heart. The looks filled with hostility aimed at him told him, that hard and fast.

That said, these eyes weren't of someone, who was manipulated or lost one's sanity.

''…A man's jealousy wasn't to be underestimated, but this should work out.''

Extreme emotions gave openings that were easily exploited. Basara had once checked out what kind of guys were Mio and Yuki's fans, since it was thinkable that they were manipulated by the enemy devils that were after Mio, and at least the guys in front of him weren't a problem.

---Well, considering Mio's future, it would be safer to dissolve these groups.

And--- Basara, even in his current state, could overwhelm this number of ordinary guys.

Basara confirmed the position and breathing of the male students in front of him and simulated their action in his mind.

He would knock out the nearest guy by stepping one step forward and ram his palm into his chin, then he would make the dumbfounded guys on the right and left faint with a strike to the abdomen. During the opening due to the other flinching, he would move forward, where he would make use of the charge from the opponent, who finally started moving, on the very right and throw him to the left. There he would collapse into two others. Closing the distance to the remaining five at once with a top speed, he would use the knee of the stiffed up guy in front of him for a jump. Extending his jump by kicking the back of the guy's head with his sole of the foot, he would land behind the two leaders, who stood at the farthest back, and knock them out with a strike of the side of the hands to their necks. Seeing their leaders collapse onto the ground, the last two guys would lose their will to fight. With a light threat then, he could make them give up on Mio and Yuki. But,

''…That's certainly going too far.''

Basara was no longer a Hero that prioritized his mission over anything else. He had decided to protect Mio, but only as a family. And above all, Basara had no right to deny the love of these guys in front of him. No guy beside Takigawa would really talk to him, even under normal circumstances. If he were to make a wrong choice here, it wouldn't be as bad as in the game he played with Maria last night, but it would worsen his isolation and give his high school life that had only just started a BAD END, giving him the secret slogan "Forever Alone". Thus, staying docile without running away would be for the better.
Knowing the attitude he was supposed to take, Basara stayed silent, whereupon

"Hey, say something…!"

As expected, one guy, losing his temper, tried to grab Basara.

"Mh? What are you guys doing there?"

Suddenly a voice came from above. On a look, there was one male teacher looking down from the passage on the second floor.

It was Sakasaki Mamoru, the homeroom teacher of Basara's class. Seeing him, the male students

"Tch… We ain't doing anything."

saying so with a click of their tongue, then leaving together, leaving Basara behind. Apparently they would let him off the hook this time. Sakasaki watched after them, then

"Geez, Naruse and Nonaka's fan sure are out to get you, Toujo."

"Yeah, well… Guess so."

Basara looked up to Sakasaki after giving an agreeable response.

"But you saved me, Sensei. Thank you."

"I didn't do anything. Actually I should have given them a proper warning, but I wouldn't want your situation to get any worse because of it."

Sakasaki said with a wry smile.

"But if they do something to you… no, if it seems they'll do something to you, then tell me right away."

"…Yes. Thank you."

When Basara replied with a nod, Sakasaki said "See you" and disappeared into the passage.

"Now then… I gotta hurry to the store."

He didn't really want to attend the afternoon classes without having had lunch. He headed there in hope that something wasn't sold out yet.

"---Basara."

A calm voice called him to a halt. The girl appearing from the shadows of the tree in the inner courtyard was

"Yuki… I see. You called the teacher."

"Mm, because I thought it would be better than coming out myself."

Yuki nodded. Indeed, some of them were fans of Yuki. Before making things more complicated by having Yuki carelessly cover for Basara, it was better to have Sakasaki, a third party, to intervene.

"Thanks for the help… What's up?"

His childhood friend stared at him silently, whereas Basara asked.

"…Actually, I have a favour to ask, so I looked for you."

"A favour? Why so formally…"

"I want you to accompany me somewhere on the coming weekend… Are you busy then, Basara?"

"No… I have nothing planned."

Upon that, Yuki said "I'm glad" and grabbed the sleeve of his uniform tightly.

Then Yuki said with a quiet, yet clear tone.

"It's a date then, Basara--- with just the two of us."

===Part 2===

And now it was Saturday morning.

Leaving the house, Basara headed for the meeting place with Yuki under the sky with the perfect weather for a date.

The arranged time was 10 o'clock in front of the station. He arrived ten minutes early, but Yuki was already there.

"Morning, Basara."

Since it was a holiday, Yuki wore casual clothes. He had only seen her in her school uniform so far, so the casual clothes gave Yuki fresh novelty. That said, her personality was showing in the choice of her clothes. The plain arrangement, including a slightly dark cardigan, embodied Yuki's docile personality.

---However, Yuki's clear complexion wasn't something that could be subdued by plain clothes. In fact, a lot of the passing by people were inadvertently captivated by Yuki for a while now. Amongst them, some even stopped. Basara felt a slightly bit superior.

"Morning, Yuki… I thought I would be the first here, but I guess I made you wait?"

"No. I only arrived here shortly before too."

Yuki shook her head to the sides.

"Shortly before--- Since when?" "…One hour ago." "Eh… that early?"

Man, that was too early. So much that he was no longer happy about her waiting for him, but felt guilty instead.

"At least give me a call. I would've come earlier too then."

"It's fine. I wanted to wait for you."

"Well, okay, if you're fine with it… But Yuki, call me next time when you're too early. Because I don't really want to make people wait for me."

"Next time…"

Mumbling a repeat like parrot, Yuki brightened up her expression a bit.

"…Okay. Will do so next time." "Yeah, please do. Okay, let's go then."

Saying so, Yuki and Basara started walking towards the ticket gate of the station. Their destination was the shopping district downtown.

Because it was a holiday, the platform was crowded with people, who wanted to go downtown like them, after they passed through the ticket gates. They lined up in a relative short line and the train entered the station soon enough.

However, the train was already packed and when Basara and Yuki boarded the train, the passenger count naturally increased. All seats were occupied and there were no free handrails or straps either, but Basara somehow managed to get to the door that connected two wagons together with Yuki.

Yuki leaned her back against the door and Basara somehow got into a posture of standing shielding in front of her. Even so the available space within the wagon was limited, which made their bodies get into direct contact if they wanted or not.

''…Ugh, this is…''

A lucky--- no, quite the unfavourable posture. A part of his true feelings were showing through.

But he couldn't help but feel the warmth and softness of Yuki's body and her sweet fragrance.

"Ehm… Are you okay, Yuki?"

Because the train started moving, Basara asked while turning a bit red.

"I'm fine. And you…?" "Me as we---ll!?"

On the clattering shaking of the train, the crowd leaning onto Basara's back pushed him forward.

"Ah…" "S- Sorry!"

Yuki turned red along with a short voice, whereas Basara hastily apologized. They were in direct contact anyhow, yet they got into an even more unbelievable posture now. His right leg--- more precisely, it's knee had gone between Yuki thighs, spreading them out.

And speaking of thighs, it was perfectly under Yuki's skirt. Actually,

''…Uwah, is this…''

The soft sensation that pinched his knee from the left and right were surely Yuki's inner thighs.

If so, then the soft sensation on his thigh was

"Mm… Basara, your leg… is touching…" "S- Sorry…!"

An outrageous "It's touching" situation. Every time the train shook lightly, Yuki released a nasal "Mm" voice and lightly trembled her body with a shiver.

It was an disturbance beyond awkward.

Basara tried to somehow pulled his leg back, but since someone was behind him, leaving no space, it was pushed forward right away again. Not giving up, he repeated that procedure numerous times, whereupon Yuki tightly clung to his chest. While flushing her cheeks embarrassed, she had shifted her gaze downwards.

"B- Basara… all your movements… have been rubbing against it."

The words were declared with a frail voice. Understanding the meaning behind them, Basara's heartbeat accelerated at once.

"---S- Sorry! That wasn't what I… Wh- What should I do?"

"Just stay still… Mm, then I think… it'll be fine."

"O- Okay--- Anything else I can do?"

"…Put your arms… around my back… and hold me for a bit."

"---Eh? Wh- Why…?"

"Because my body is being pressed against the door… It's a bit painful."

Ah, right. Then he had no choice. He had no choice in this case… hadn't he.

"O- Okay, excuse me then…"

Like Yuki asked him to, Basara entwined his arms around her back and hugged her.

Upon that, there opened a small gap between Yuki's back and the door.

"A- And?" "Mm… A bit better."

On these words, Basara made a sigh of relief, but his heartbeat didn't calm down.

Yuki's body was warm, soft and gave off a sweet fragrance--- ''And above all'':

Toujou Basara's right leg was still between Nonaka Yuki's thighs.

There were people spying on Basara and Yuki from the next wagon.

Right after Basara had left the house, two people had followed him secretly--- Mio and Maria.

"Hugging each other in the train, these two are already acting like a stupid couple."

"……………"

"What do we do, Mio-sama? For now we should keep--- Mio-sama?"

"……………"

"Mio-sa--- Oww!? Ouch. Mio-sama, that is not the handrail, but my wrist. My wrist, you hear!?"

"H- Hoho. He said he would go out with Nonaka, but he's doing that inside the train."

While cladding herself with composure as much as possible, Mio clenched her right hand as much as possible.

"Hiii. Please calm down, Mio-sama! At this rate my wrist will break!"

Maria cornered voice didn't reach Mio's ears.

After all, on the other side beyond two doors, Basara was embracing Yuki.

---Basara told her that he would go out with Yuki at dinner last night.

When he asked "May I?", she couldn't say no. Sure, Mio and Basara were family and he promised to protect her. And they even formed a Master and Servant Contract, albeit in a different way than intended. However, Mio didn't have the right to restrain Basara 24/7 just because of that. But,

''…I, I have the right to worry.''

It wasn't like she was planning to interrupt Basara and Yuki's date. A lot had happened between Yuki and Mio due to their positions, but through the battles on the rooftop and the park with the white mask, they came to understand each other a little bit.

However, Yuki was too assertive on the weirdest things. Like suddenly hugging Basara on their reunion or coming into their house in the morning and storming into the bath with Basara in it. It wasn't unthinkable that she would do even more unbelievable actions if she were to be all alone with him.

So her tailing was a justified pursuit. The other day, the curse activated from her jealousy when she thought about Basara being all alone with Yuki, but now there was no problem--- In other words,

"Yes… There's no doubt. I'm not jealous… or anything."

"Yes, I understand! You are only worried about Basara-san! So, Mio-sama, please relax your grip a bit, okay? My left hand is becoming congested and is turning purple, you know!?"

Mio said mumbling, whereas Maria pleaded with teary eyes. However, the train stopped at a certain station.

"Ah, they're getting off! Like I thought, they're changing trains here. We're going, Maria!"

Chasing after Basara and Yuki, Mio got off the train as well. She tightly grabbed Maria's left hand as not to get separated, whereupon she could hear a short "HGG!!?" shriek from Maria along with a "Crack" noise due to it, but she paid it no mind. With the Master and Servant Contract, she could locate Basara if she wanted, but it wouldn't tell her what he was doing at a different place.

For now, she couldn't afford to take her eyes off Basara and Yuki for even a moment.

===Part 3===

Transferring once, the train arrived at the destination's station after the scheduled forty minutes.

It was just before noon. Yuki suggested to have lunch first and Basara agreed.

It wasn't like Yuki liked fast food. But she thought that there was no place more benefiting than this for a high school couple eating out.

---Nonaka Yuki, living her life so far as a Hero, didn't know what a normal high schooler was like.

The reason she currently attended a high school in Tokyo was that she had the task to observe the daughter of the previous Lord Devil: Naruse Mio. She simply was here for her mission as a Hero.

''…But only for today.''

At least only for today--- she wanted to be a normal girl.

It was a city full of youngsters and moreover a holiday, so the store was already crowded.

Yuki wasn't all too comfortable with crowded and noisy places, but the nearby seats were filled with young couples and above all, Basara was stuffing his cheeks with a hamburger across from her. Amidst this situation,

"…….." "Mh? Something wrong?"

He might have sensed her restless mood. Basara looked at her puzzled, whereas Yuki shook her head with "No".

She wasn't used to the taste of the hamburger or the fizzing carbonic acid of the cola, but even so Nonaka Yuki tried to savor the taste as an important memory with Basara and her high school self.

When they left the store after their meal, they headed for today's main event--- buying clothes.

Entering a fashion mall that was even famous as a landmark,

"Wow…"

Basara next to her mumbled overwhelmed. Because the mall was filled with girls looking for popular fashions. The loudly playing BGM made it rather lively.

---However, a problem arose. While heading towards the elevators, they briefly passed by the shops, but to be honest, Yuki had no idea where she should go.

''…Careless.''

She had thought for sure that by coming here, she would naturally find some clothes. The first floor technically had an information booth, but to be honest, she didn't even know what to ask for.

Wavering about what to do, Yuki showed a weakness for the first time here.

"Hello~ Are you looking for something~?"

Suddenly the clerk of a nearby shop called out to her.

Mio watched that scene from a distant.

It must have been an unforeseen situation. Yuki was obviously panicking on the sudden happening. Towards her,

"Excuse me for suddenly calling out to you~ You looked troubled, so I just wanted to help you."

The female shop clerk said so with a carefree smile.

"What are you here for today? You seem kind of hesitant, so are you just looking around without a special aim? If so, why not take a look at our sales? We have stocked up on our new winter collection."

"Ehm… But"

However, Yuki showed hesitation. Because the one who had called out to her was a clerk from a shop that sold mainly street-style clothes in vivid colors.

It wasn't really the type of brand that Yuki liked. As far as Mio knew, Yuki was more of the docile type. She came to the holy land of fashion for youngsters on her date with Basara, but

''…She must have been taken for an easy target.''

Mio had guessed the aim of the clerk. Yuki obviously gave off an aura that she wasn't used to this place at all.

Like the clerk had said, right now it was the period where the new winter collections started to sell. For the shop it was the most profitable season, so the selling quota got harsher.

Due to that, some clerks wanted to score sales by persistently palming off customers. The female clerk kept talking on and on as to press for an answer.

"It is part of my job to help people dress up, you know? I am sure I can help you. For example, I believe this would suit you perfectly."

Quickly grabbing a hooded jacket from a nearby shelf, she held it up against Yuki's body.

"See~ Totally terrific. It fits with a lot of other clothes, so you can make all kind of arrangements."

Terrific indeed. The shop clerk recommended a shocking pink hooded jacket with lamé.

It was possible that she recommended it, because Yuki was rather meek. Moreover,

"It fits with other clothes, because you want to sell more…"

Starting with the hooded jacket, the clerk likely intended to sell various products as a whole arrangement. Seeing the persistent clerk, Maria next to her said.

"His childhood friend seems troubled, yet Basara-san is not helping her out at all, is he?"

In their field of vision, Basara was scratching his head next to Yuki, not knowing what to do.

"…No, he's trying to offer her help for a while now. But it seems he isn't used to such a place either. The clerk is a woman too, so he doesn't know how to deal with it."

It surely was too much to expect Basara, a boy, to do something that he couldn't even do with Yuki, a girl.

''…Well,''

Even if Yuki was troubled, it was nothing of Mio's concern. Basara wasn't any better. He was all over Yuki in the train earlier, so… a bit of trouble for him now was just fine.

Mio just watched them from a distance and had no plans to help them. However,

"……." "---Mio-sama?"

Mio heard Maria's question, who was supposed to be next to her, from behind.

Before she noticed it, she had moved forward. Briskly getting in-between Yuki and the clerk,

"Sorry for the wait, Nonaka~!"

she linked arms with Yuki and pulled her away.

"Okay, let's go." "---Eh?"

Yuki was surprised on her sudden appearance. Same for Basara next to her. However, Mio didn't care about that. Pulling on Yuki's arm, she tried to leave the place--- but her supposedly forward moving legs were stopped against her will. The clerk was grabbing Yuki's sleeve,

"Oh, are you her friend? How about you come in together? Your friend just took a liking to her new collection."

The shop clerk certainly was experienced. She wouldn't let go off her prey she got a hold off so easily. Even while her mouth formed a friendly smile, she pinned down Mio with her sharp look. However, Mio showed a friendly smile as well,

"No thanks." "But this" "No thanks" "Hey, at least take a closer look" "No thanks"

When she repeated the same words to the persistent clerk, the clerk let go off Yuki before long. She must have accepted that no matter what she said, she wouldn't sell anything.

How she sent them off with a smile and "Please come by again~" in the end, showed how much of a professional she was.

As soon as Mio got to the elevator area without any shops by still dragging Yuki on her arm,

"---Just to tell you, it's only a coincidence!"

She declared so shouting, after turning around to Basara, who leisurely followed after Yuki.

"Ehm… Mio?"

"It's just by chance! I was shopping with Maria, when I saw you guys by chance. And since you were troubled, I had no choice… Really! It's nothing else but that!"

"Please calm down, Mio-sama. If you get too ruffled, you will dig your own grave."

"---I, I'm not ruffled."

Mio shouted while turning bright red. Not good. Forcing her way in on the spur of the moment was all fine, but she had moved without thinking up an excuse, so she was saying nonsense now.

''…But, I mean…''

It couldn't be helped. Because her body moved on reflex.

---She probably didn't want to lose to Yuki.

During the battle in the park the other day, Yuki had helped Mio, even though she actually had no obligation to do so. That was the undoubted truth, even if she couldn't forgive that it could have killed Basara. Mio got the feeling that she would lose to her, if she were to ignore the troubled Yuki there despite that.

Yes, it surely was her nature. Naruse Mio didn't want to lose to Nonaka Yuki--- That was all.

"Anyway, thanks. At this rate we would have been persuading into buying… Right, Yuki?"

"……."

Next to Basara, who said so with a sigh, Yuki nodded wordless. Her slightly frustrated expression probably originated more from the negligence of needing help rather than from displeasure of being helped by Mio.

"So, how's it, Yuki? Did any shop catch your eye?"

When Yuki gave no clear answer, Basara softened his expression.

"I see… Then what do you want to do, Yuki? Look around a bit longer?"

Yuki stayed silent on Basara's question. It most likely was a silence of inner conflict, instead of pondering. Upon that,

"Uhm… May we accompany you?" "Hey, Maria!?"

Mio raised a flustered voice on the sudden proposal, whereas Maria stayed calm.

"No, I mean, you two are not used to this kind of place, correct? So with Mio-sama with you, you could easily get out of situation like the one earlier."

"Well, yeah, but…"

But Yuki would never give her consent to this, which would interfere with her date.

"What do you say, Yuki…?"

Asked for her opinion by Basara, Yuki stayed silent for a while, then closed her eyes.

"………….Okay."

Before long, she agreed with Maria's proposal like giving up on something.

And when Yuki peacefully opened her eyes, she said by staring at Mio.

"Naruse-san--- if you like, please help me find some clothes."

Mio accepted Yuki's request.

She wasn't all that opposed to helping Yuki. If she were, she wouldn't have saved Yuki from the female clerk earlier.

---Due to that, the shopping went relatively smooth after that.

After hearing her concept, Mio guided Yuki through shops with clothes in the design that matched Yuki's concept.

Skilfully handling the shop clerks, they chose Yuki's clothes together. In the end,

"…Here, what do you say about this?"

Since Yuki didn't know how to put on the clothes properly, Mio had come into the changing room with her and helped her try on the clothes.

Normally that would be the job of a shop clerk, but Yuki asked Mio to help her, probably still affected from the earlier incident with the persistent clerk.

"Yeah… Looks good, really."

While looking at her refined self, Yuki nodded. That her cheeks were lightly flushed was proof that she was satisfied with Mio's choice.

"---Basara, look."

Opening the curtains, Yuki got outside and spun in front of Basara.

"Mh? Hoo… Nice. These kind of clothes suit you too."

Basara inadvertently raised an admiring voice, whereas Yuki softened her expression with an happy "Mm". It was Yuki's expression as a normal girl, which she would never show to Mio.

Upon that, Maria approached Mio and whispered into her ear.

"Are you sure you should be so kind to your enemy, Mio-sama?"

"…Now look here, it was you, who suggested this."

"Well, yes, but… even so, why are you helping her so seriously? She will use these clothes to seduce Basara-san."

"Still, it's against my principle to be shoddy and recommend something ugly then."

A promise among girls. She didn't want to do a half-hearted job. And above all, if she were to make a coward move, it would mean she accepted being inferior to Yuki. There was no way she could do that.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 107.jpg|thumb]]

After Yuki finishing showing the clothes Mio chose to Basara, she returned to the changing room satisfied.

When she took off her clothes and was only in her underwear, the great style of Yuki's tall figure was rather prominent. Mio stood next to that graceful body and looked at it through the mirror.

''…She's really pretty after all.''

Mio once again became aware of Yuki's charm. Yuki's clear complexion was something Mio didn't have. Her body line drew different feminine curves than Mio's and while they were of the same gender, Mio was a bit captivated.

She also comprehended why she had a fan club at school like herself.

That said, she wasn't envious. Each person had it's own charm--- same for clothes. Mio had her own charm and believed she didn't lose to Yuki in that regard.

''…More importantly.''

What she was surprised about was that Yuki had asked Maria and her to accompany her. Yuki was supposed to be on a special date with Basara.

The persistent clerk had stolen her thunder, but actually Yuki should have wanted to go around some more with Basara on this occasion.

Even so she should have been opposed to ask Mio. Yet, Yuki honestly spoke out words of gratitude.

"Thank you, Naruse-san."

"It's fine… I only helped you find some clothes with a shop clerk. It's nothing special."

When Mio answered brusquely, Yuki shook her head with "No". Dropping her gaze,

"That's not true. I never came to a place like this before… and only trained when I was in the village. So, I don't know what a real date is like."

"……I see."

"I'm just happy to be with Basara… But I think it's boring for him, since he's used to an ordinary life."

Being told that by Yuki in quiet voice, Mio once again realized that she was a Hero.

And--- that she herself had inherited the power and blood of the previous Devil Lord.

---However, the timing at which they found out about their own situation had decisively been different for Mio and Yuki.

Mio got to know about her own linage half a year ago--- On the day her foster parents, which she thought were her parents, were killed.

Until then, Mio had lived as a normal girl with a normal happiness.

However, Yuki on the other hand had known about her existence ever since she could remember and was trained for it.

Of course it would be insolent to call that misfortune. The Hero Tribe had the mission to fight to protect the world, but obviously they should have happiness in their life as well.

''…But.''

Even so, they surely experienced yearning for the natural happiness of average people.

When Mio inadvertently fell silent, Yuki said with a cold voice, as Mio's thoughts were showing on her face.

"It's not something for you to worry about. Thanks to you, I could buy clothes to seduce Basara."

"Seduce… Now you."

"I also learned about dates. Making use of today's experience, I'll go on a better date with Basara next time, with just the two of us."

Yuki said nonchalant. Mio certainly couldn't overlook this.

"Hey--- You plan to go on another date with Basara?"

"Of course. Now then, guide me to the next shop and choose some clothes for me."

This girl… for asking a favor, she was having a rather haughty attitude. However,

"Fine--- Let's do this."

Accepting Yuki's challenge at once, Mio smiled fearless.

Once promised, she would go through with it until the end. And she wouldn't be half-hearted.

But Yuki would do better not to forget.

Buying new clothes--- prettying up, that wasn't something exclusive to Yuki.

Going around various shops then, Yuki borrowed the help of Mio and clerks.

Finally she decided what she would buy next.

When Mio and Maria started to choose clothes for themselves too, they tried on clothes in a competition and all three showed their new selves to Basara one after another.

All kind of new fashion terms and unthinkable arrangements. All of it had a novelty--- But Yuki surely didn't even understand half of it.

Even so, she had fun, since she could spent a holiday together with Basara. And regarding Mio and Maria, she hardly considered them a bother, since they faced her upfront instead of interrupting her date.

Of course she would have preferred to be all alone with Basara, but it was a fact that the two helped her on numerous occasions. Therefore--- Yuki believed it was fine like this.

"…Okay, I'll go buy this." "Yeah. We'll wait outside."

Nodding to Basara, who replied so, Yuki lined up at the register. As they went around a lot of shops, the time had already changed from afternoon to evening upon a look on the wristwatch.

It was hard to tell, since they had been in an illuminated building the whole time, but it would surely be dark when they got outside.

''…Oh right.''

Before going home with the train, she should go eat something with Basara. She wouldn't mind inviting Mio and Maria too, since they helped her with the shopping.

Showing a small smile, Yuki glanced behind her--- turning around to Basara and the others outside the shop.

"----"

The scene in her field of vision made her look inadvertently turn bitter. She couldn't hear their conversation due to the distance. But judging from their expression, she could clearly tell that Maria most likely teased Mio, who then got angry, and Basara watched these two with a wry smile.

Above all, Basara's side profile while looking at Mio and Maria was gentle.

Nonaka Yuki saw the happiness that she wanted at a place that she couldn't reach.

---Basara, no longer a Hero, lived with a new family in a new place and was fighting for the girls' sake. That was Basara's present and desired future.

And--- Yuki was merely a symbol of his past to Basara.

Yuki went through the tragedy at the <village> five years ago together with Basara and she embodied the very past that still kept hurting him, so she was nothing but a bother to the future with Mio, which Basara was envisioning.

"…………."

So Yuki averted her eyes and turned her back to them. Because she could no longer look at it. Then she kept waiting in the line at the register for her turn with her eyes cast down.

"Next one please~" "….."

It was her turn now and Yuki was about to move forward--- when her arm was suddenly grabbed from the side.

She didn't sense anything until her arm was touched. She looked at the other party in surprise.

"---?"

Yuki's breath was inadvertently taken away. It was a familiar face.

A girl--- with the same cold eyes as herself.

"Kurumi…"

When she dumbfounded called her name, the girl said with an indifferent voice.

"The <village> made an official decision. I came to tell you--- your new mission."

One breath.

"Enough with playing house… Big Sis."

"……Mh?"

Basara had been talking with Mio and Maria, but suddenly he felt something amiss and frowned.

The presence of Yuki, whom they were waiting for, had disappeared.

"Yuki…?"

He quickly shifted his gaze to the line at the register, but Yuki, who was supposed to be there, wasn't to be seen.

No matter how much he searched the shop. No matter how much he searched the surroundings.

Nonaka Yuki had unexpectedly disappeared from their sight, even though she was with them moments ago.

===Part 4===

In the end, they couldn't find Yuki after that.

They asked the shop clerk, but didn't get a favorable response and even when they looked around the other shops in the mall and searched for her in the area outside, she was nowhere to be found.

All calls to her cell phone just resulted in the out-of-range announcement. She must have turned her phone off. Because of that the GPS function couldn't find her either.

"…Just what happened? Did she go home ahead of us?"

"Can't be… Us two aside, Basara's here. So that's impossible."

While listening to the exchange of Maria and Mio next to him, Basara was thinking about something else. It was something he felt when he was all alone with Yuki--- ''A glance''.

''…But.''

Shortly after Mio and Maria had appeared and then he hadn't really felt it anymore. The timing was too good, so he had thought for sure that it were Mio and Maria watching them.

Could it be--- there had been someone else watching them?

After returning to their local area with the train, they headed for Yuki's mansion just in case, but

"…No good. She isn't there."

Calling her cell phone one last time resulted as expected in out-of-range. They were finally out of ideas, so they had no choice but to return to the Toujou House.

"…………." "…………." "…………."

The sky was clouded and the road at night was illuminated by street lights while the three of them walked home in silence. Even though they had so much fun earlier. Even though they spent that time together. The silence made it seem like a dream.

''…At a time like this,''

If--- he had a Master and Servant Contract with Yuki as well. Then he could locate her right away. However,

''…What am I thinking.''

Basara immediately discarded the cheap idea. He wanted to ease his worry so bad that his thoughts took a strange direction.

But, if anything had happened to Yuki--- Thinking so, Basara's chest tightened inevitable.

---Five years ago, a tragedy befell the Hero's village. On that day, at that time, lots of his comrades lost their lives and Basara's own power went out of control, causing even more destruction.

Even so, some lives were saved and one of them was none other than Yuki's. If something happened to Yuki now, he would---

"…Basara? What's wrong, Basara!"

Strongly pulled on his arm from the side, Basara came back to his senses.

"Are you okay, Basara-san…?"

"…Yeah, I'm fine. Sorry… I was thinking about something."

When Basara repeated a "I'm fine" with a powerless smile, suddenly the ring tone resounded from his pocket.

It wasn't the tone for a call, but mail.

Even so, Basara pulled out his cell phone reflexively and first confirmed the sender.

Regretfully it wasn't from Yuki.

When Basara shook his head, Mio next to him mumbled a quiet "I see…". But looking at the field with the sender name, Basara stiffened his expression a bit.

There was no name. It was blank. But for someone that sent him a mail for the first time, it should display the mail address.

Why it didn't do that was because Basara himself set it up to be like that.

It was the person, whom he secretly formed an alliance with and thus saved the number differently from the others for an absolute secretive exchange.

It was the very first time that this person sent him a mail.

"……….."

The written content was just like Basara had imagined. So when he read through it wordless, he pressed the delete button to erase the mail right afterwards and the cell phone started to delete it--- In that very moment.

Suddenly the surroundings got darker. The moment he realized that--- an attack came from right above.

"---Get away, Maria!"

While giving an instant warning, Basara picked up Mio and jumped.

"H- Hey!"

Mio raised a surprised voice, but Basara had no time to care.

Because the attack hitting the ground gave off a fierce shock wave along with a roaring sound. Basara landed while still holding Mio.

"---You okay!?" "Yes, somehow!"

On Maria's reply from the corner of his vision, he made a sigh of relief for now.

---The reason he only warned Maria was that she was on his opposite side with Mio in-between them.

But Maria, a Hard Striker that specialized in close combat, should be good at sudden movements--- His judgement came from believing so. In response to Basara's instant judgement and choice,

"Hoo--- your reaction is quicker than I thought."

An audacious voice resounded from above, making somewhat fun of him.

When Mio looked up, a giant man was floating in midair.

An ominous black aura spread from his body.

There was no doubt. It was a devil from the current Devil Lord Faction. And a bit apart,

"…What is going on here?"

Maria slowly stood up and said. Glaring fiercely at the enemy devil,

"Your attack just now… If you had it aimed at just Basara-san and me, I could have overlooked it, but at worst, you could have dragged Mio-sama into it.

Is that what you, the current Devil Lord Faction wants?"

"Huuh? I ain't really wanting to drag her into it. It would be bad if I killed her carelessly and Wilbert's power gets lost. But a battlefield is always changing. Some things just happen--- accidents, ya know."

The floating giant devil let his body shake by laughing.

"Besides--- The top brass want Wilbert's power, but if this stupidly inherited power gets lost by an attack like this just now, it wouldn't be of any use anyway."

But, saying so, he looked at Basara.

"That retainer succubus aside, ya ain't half-bad either, Runt… Still, not so much that Lars would've troubles with ya."

He said so, then he scrunched his nose.

"Well, whatever--- I'm gonna kill everyone besides Wilbert's daughter anyway."

Basara listened to these words while still holding on to Mio's waist.

"……Is it your doing?"

On Basara's low and cold voice, the giant devil looked puzzled.

"Huh? Say what?"

"Is it your doing that Yuki disappeared?"

Basara asked again. Upon that, the devil finally seemed to recall.

''"Ohh--- That Hero girl."''

The moment he said so, Basara's appearance next to Mio vanished.

"Eh---?"

Mio raised a bewildered voice on the sudden happening. At that time--- Basara was already in front of the giant devil.

And in his right hand was Brynhildr, his beloved sword, already materialized.

He swung it.

The side-slash attack Basara swung went into the giant devil's torso like it was drawn there.

---In that moment, Basara felt a resistance.

But it was abnormal tough for a resistance of his attack.

CREEEEEAAAAAAAK!

"Kuh…!"

Along with a shrill metallic sound, Basara's right hand became numb. He was warded off. And moreover, not by a guard with a weapon or shield. The torso of the giant devil took in Brynhidlr as it was.

"Hey, you're really short-tempered--- Are ya getting enough calcium?"

While laughing a Heh, the devil

"I'll break your body all over… so that you fit into my pocket, Runt!"

Saying so and launching his right fist towards Basara. Instantly Basara kicked the devil's torso and retreated a paper-length away from the fist's range.

However the launched fist of the devil produce a shock wave as it was,

"? Guh, Gaaah----!?"

Receiving a full blow of the invisible attack, Basara was sent flying backwards. Crashing right into the border of the barrier--- the wall between normal space and this isolated space.

"Oh, what's wrong? Done already?"

There the devil approached. He wanted to give the finishing blow. However, before the newly launched fist could reach Basara, the devil was engulfed in flames along with a roaring sound.

"Don't pop out of nowhere and act like you're some big-shot!"

Mio released more flames in succession.

"Hah… This shabby flame ain't even tickling me!"

Despite that, the devil's charge wasn't stopped. He broke straight through the flames.

"---Then what about this?"

Using the flames as a cover, Maria had gone in front of him and her fist rammed into the devil's torso.

BAM! A heavy crashing sound. The attack from Maria, a Hard Striker relying on strength, certainly stopped the devil's charge.

"…That hurt."

"Eh--- Gah!?"

The back of his left hand blew Maria's small body away like shaking her off. Right before she crashed into the ground, Basara somehow made it in time to catch Maria's body, but

"What happened to your earlier vigor? Is barking all you can do?"

The giant devil swung down his fists one after another with over motions, sending shockwaves down from the air.

Basara and the girls split up and dodged them somehow, but they couldn't counter-attack.

''…Damn, he's a perfect power type!''

He looked like a simple brute, but a power type could fight perfectly with an excess of it.

Power was strength. A body capable of handling an enormous power obviously had a high defence from tenacity too and as a matter of fact, it easily blocked Basara's earlier attack.

He was most likely superior to even Maria, a fellow power type--- Moreover, he was a Shooting Fighter, even capable of attacking with shock waves.

The problem was not only that Basara's attack didn't work, but Maria's fist as well.

So even if they closed the distance, they had no way to effectively damage him.

So their last bet was the powerful high-class magic from Mio, a magic type, but--- needless to say, the more powerful the magic was, the more mental concentration it needed. Thus,

''…When he keeps attacking with shock waves like this…''

He looked at Mio, but she couldn't afford any time to chant a magic, as she had her hands full with dodging the downpour of shock waves.

Judging by his stature, he probably had superior stamina as well.

At some point Basara and the girls would be unable to take a breath and dodge the shock waves first--- It was stalemate like this.

''…Then,''

Basara crouched down and concentrated.

What he estimated was the best and shortest route to slay the enemy in the air and his own speed needed for that.

And then--- Basara was about to attack by kicking off the ground. At that time.

"Such a pain… I'll finish you off all together."

Saying so, the enemy, who had been dealing with Maria, launched an unforeseen attack.

---The type of shockwaves so far that cut in a straight line were produced by a punch with the fist.

That fist stopped now midway. Upon that, the air was hit--- As a result, the produced shock wave wasn't a straight line, but spread radially, coming towards Basara and the girls all at once.

"? Bastaaaaaaard----!"

Basara used the energy he had built up for his attack with high speed for a counterattack.

The attack released in front of Mio and Maria wasn't <Banishing Shift>, but it succeeded in cutting apart the shock wave. The radial shock wave passed by Basara's side to vertical behind him.

"Sweet. Now we're talking."

Even while his own attack was warded off, the giant devil was rather happy.

"Then--- try this!"

The moment he said so, the already thick right arm of the devil swelled up one--- no, two sizes larger.

''…Not good!''

Most likely the enemy tried to launch an enormous attack that wouldn't even compare to the previous ones.

---The old Basara would have surely gone out to the front immediately at such a time.

Without doubt he would close the distance with his utmost speed and prevent the enemy from attacking.

However, the current Basara hesitated.

He couldn't decide on the spot if he should charge into the attack or if he should devote himself to defense to protect Mio and Maria.

The enemy used the opening created by Basara's short hesitation to make his attack motion.

"---Huh?"

However, the giant devil stopped his movement, as he had suddenly realized something.

Just why?

Basara saw the answer to that at the torso of the devil. The floating devil--- had something pierced through his gigantic body.

"A spear…?"

Mio, looking at it from a different angle, mumbled frowning, whereupon there was a rapid change in the body of the devil.

It started to freeze up snow-white with a noise.

The giant body of the devil, solidifying all over in no time, stopped floating and fell down to the ground.

CLINK. Along with a noise like glass breaking, the devil smashed up into very small pieces.

===Part 5===

All that was left was a single white long spear pierced into the ground.

Mio and the others couldn't react to the sudden happening. Amidst this motionless silence,

"-------"

A single young man appeared from somewhere. Looking at his side-profile as he was picking up the spear wordless,

"Takashi…"

Mio heard Basara's sudden dumbfounded mumbling in front of her.

Having his name called, the young man shifted his sharp eyes from the spear in his hand to Basara.

"…Who's that, Basara?"

"Hayase Takashi… My childhood friend, just like Yuki, from back then when I was in the <village>."

On Basara's answer to her question, Mio could guess the circumstances more or less.

''…No wonder he was able to get into this space then.''

Mio knew of the tragedy that Basara was involved with back then when he was still in the Hero village.

She also knew what happened from Basara's power going of out control.

It gave many people never healing mental wounds and was the reason Basara was chased out of the village.

There probably weren't many people like Yuki, who were friendly to Basara after the incident.

At least--- the look the young man gave Basara wasn't one of a long-awaited reunion with a childhood friend.

"Takashi, why are you… And that spear, don't tell me…"

When Basara asked still somewhat unbelieving, suddenly

"Yeah--- You're right, it's 'Byakko'." <ref>Byakko means White Tiger and is one of the four Chinese constellations</ref>

A chuckling voice came from behind. When Mio turned around, there was a slit-eyed young man.

"----!?"

[[Image:Shinmai v02 127.jpg|thumb]]

As soon as seeing that young man, Basara changed his expression and moved with a jump.

He stood obstructing in front of the young man, covering Mio and Maria.

"H- Hey, Basara…?" "What is the matter all of a sudden?"

Mio and Maria were perplexed by the uncommon situation, whereas Basara didn't reply. Still wearing a stern expression, he was waiting for the reaction of the young man. Upon that,

"Geez. And here we finally reunited… Don't give me such a hateful look."

The slit-eyed young man shrugged his shoulders and made a wry smile. Towards him,

"Shiba-san… Why are you here?"

Basara asked with an obviously different attitude than towards the young man called Hayase Takashi.

''…Basara?''

Looking at Shiba, Basara's side-profile showed a great alertness and tension.

"Do you… even need to ask? The <village> orders."

"Don't screw around. The <village> would normally never let you go outside."

"---I wonder who's screwing around here."

said Takashi interrupting.

"Basara… Don't tell me, you're considering this situation normal?"

"What do you mean by that…"

"The girl with the inherited power of the previous Devil Lord is here. Can you call that normal?"

"…Are you saying it was decided that Yuki alone isn't enough to observe her?"

It was Shiba, who answered Basara's question.

"No, Yuki-chan's enough for the surveillance. It's the opposite. ''It was decided that surveillance wasn't enough''."

Then Takashi spoke out the decisive words, taking up on Shiba's sentence.

"The <village> changed Naruse Mio from a S- rank surveillance target to a S- rank termination target. This is an official statement. That's why we're here--- To fulfil our duties as Heroes."

Facing Takashi, Mio was inadvertently taken aback.

Word-wise he had used the term termination, but Takashi basically was saying to kill Mio.

Mio personally wanted to avoid fighting with the Hero Tribe if possible.

One reason was that it was situationally tough to take on the devils of the current Devil Lord Faction while fighting with the Heroes.

''…Moreover.''

She was fighting together with Basara, a former Hero, and kind of came to an understanding with Yuki, a current Hero, through the incident the other day.

Precisely because of that it was possible that they went shopping together today.

But Mio realized that her thinking was too naïve.

For the Current Devil Lord Faction, she wasn't Naruse Mio, but the daughter of the previous Devil Lord Wilbert.

Same applied to the Hero Tribe. Mostly likely it was the same for Maria of the moderate faction.

"……."

Looking down, she wordless bit down on her lips, whereupon suddenly a hand was rested on Mio's shoulder.

It was from the only one here that saw Mio as herself.

Her big brother that tried to protect her as his family, as his little sister--- Toujou Basara.

"-----"

With calm, yet resolute eyes, Basara stared at Takashi.

It was a declaration of his resolve. He was still holding Brynhidlr in his right hand. Therefore,

"Well, I knew you would be like that, Basara… You're Jin-san's son after all."

Shiba behind him wearily made a wry smile.

"That said, we aren't here for fun either. Since you were chased out of the <village>, you aren't treated as a comrade anymore, but just an ordinary human--- if you interfere with us, you'll be an enemy."

"Yeah… I'm prepared for that, Shiba-san."

He would protect Mio, who couldn't be protected by the Heroes. He was here today because he had decided so.

"More importantly, let me ask one thing. The reason Yuki suddenly disappeared…"

"Mh? Oh, if you're looking for Yuki-chan…"

On these words, a girl quietly appeared from behind Shiba.

"Yuki, you…"

On Basara's outcall, Yuki looked at him for just a moment, but cast down her eyes sadly right away.

Her emotions aside, she stood with them--- That spoke volumes for Yuki's standpoint.

"The <village> wants Yuki to fight too…?"

"---What do you mean?"

Takashi narrowed his eyes and asked, whereas Basara replied somewhat irritated.

"Just like I said it. Yuki has always been docile and didn't like to fight. The <village> appointed her to observe Mio, but forcing her to fight, that's---"

just wrong… Basara tried to say that, but couldn't.

Because a lightning ball drew near him from the side, interrupting his words.

"Watch out!"

Suddenly Mio got in front and created a magical barrier, but

"---? Kyaaaaa!"

The lightning ball, crashing into the barrier, sparked and sent Mio flying.

"Mio-sama!"

Maria hastily rushed over, whereas Mio got up while scowling with "I'm fine", whereupon a girl appeared from the shadows of an alley, where the lighting ball had come from.

"Kurumi, even you…"

"Don't call my name so casually, you traitor!"

Kurumi shouted with a tone that gives the impression of hatred.

"Protecting the daughter of the previous Devil Lord? I'm impressed you can mess around like that… You don't even know what feelings my sister lived the past five years!"

"------"

Toujou Basara stood stock still on Kurumi's angry shout. Because she was right.

When they reunited at Hijirigasaka Academy, Basara was surprised at Yuki's change.

The five years, in which he hadn't seen her, had changed Yuki so much.

But Basara, having left the village and no longer a Hero, didn't have the right to worry about Yuki.

And since he chose to protect Mio, who had inherited the blood of the previous Devil Lord, he was nothing but an traitor to Yuki and his former comrades. But,

"Is that all you have to say?"

Maria slowly stood up, then suddenly jumped by kicking off the ground. With the start dash from the powerful legs of a power type, she closed the distance to Kurumi in no time and tried to strike at her like that.

"---Don't get cocky, you measly succubus."

With a speed faster than Maria's, Takashi swung the spirit lance "Byakko" from the side.

That attack was stopped by Basara, who had gotten in-between Takashi and Maria, with Brynhidlr.

But something forcefully stopped the four, who had entered a full-blown fight with Basara vs. Takashi and Maria vs. Kurumi.

It was a roaring sound that shook the air. At the same time, the barrier that separated the space was easily destroyed.

"Wha…!?"

Suddenly being returned to the normal space, Basara and the others halted their battle.

"Okay--- That's enough. Don't get all fired up and start a battle here."

Shiba declared with a peaceful smile. With a somewhat threatening tone,

"The devil, who erected the barrier, is already dead. Are you guys insane for starting a fight within a space that so easily broke from my light attack? What if it causes casualties?"

Basara gulped on these words. It was no laughing matter. Sure, the devil had died, but ''the barrier had been still up''.

The very barrier that easily took all these shock waves from the giant devil. Precisely because they knew that, they had started a fight.

"That's not good, Takashi, Kurumi-chan… Sure you guys are the actors this time, but I believe that I told you not to get too emotional. I'm just an overseer and the <village> forbid me any fighting with Basara and co. So spare me the trouble, okay?"

"……" "----Fine!"

Takashi and Kurumi jumped, albeit sullen, and landed next to Shiba and Yuki.

Seeing that, Basara and Maria relaxed for now, albeit still wary. A distance between both parties was naturally formed.

"That's the deal, Basara, so we'll excuse ourselves for now. If we carelessly wrecked the city, the elders would pressure us again. We'll settle this in one week. We'll prepare a barrier space that can withhold our fighting, so let's do it there--- What do you say?"

"…Not like I can say no."

"Yeah, guess so."

Shiba said nonchalant, whereas Basara asked.

"About that barrier, where are you going to put it up?"
"I want a place suitable for barriers, but sadly we don't know this city very well yet. I'll contact you when we have decided on a place."

"If you're an overseer, Shiba-san, then we're going to fight Takashi and Kurumi?"

"''And Yuki-chan''. You're three too, so it matches perfectly."

"….."

Don't make Yuki fight--- Basara could no longer speak out that wish.

He looked at Yuki once more, but Yuki never met his eyes again.

"---Well, in one week then."

Saying so, Shiba and the others turned their backs to them and left.

===Part 6===

"Hee--- I knew they would come one day, but it's rather early for these obstinate elders."

After the chance meeting with Takashi and the others, Basara returned home and contacted Jin in his own room.

---Jin, the head of the Toujou Household, left the house and was infiltrating the demon realm.

He had said that he wanted to get in touch with someone, but Basara hadn't heard anything in detail. That Jin wouldn't tell him about it probably meant that it still wasn't the time for him to hear it.

Jin's cell phone had a special magic chip in it that allowed him to have a call like this, albeit depending on some conditions like time or place in the demon realm. And,

"But to think that the elders let Kyouichi out of the <village>…"

Basara had told him the circumstances from start to end, whereas Jin said with an unusual serious tone.

"But Shiba-san said he's only an overseer this time and won't fight."

"Well, they had to give him some kind of ''shackle'' outside the village, but… be careful."

"Yeah, I know…"

The aftermath of the tragedy five years ago. The reason it was suggested to throw Basara into prison right after his <Banishing Shift> went out of control was because there had been a "Precedent Case".

Basara had been called a "Genius" by people, but the term to evaluate Shiba Kyouichi was "Over talented".

His all too moody character in view of that superiority made him cause "problems" and as a result, he was confined to prison for various years.

To be honest--- They were quite lucky under the circumstances without him joining the fight this time.

Thus, Basara shifted his attention to the pressing matter first.

"…Yuki fought together with us before, though for certain reasons, so I thought she wouldn't be all that hostile towards Mio. Even today we all went shopping together."

Of course Basara didn't think the <village> would let go of Mio so easily.

However. Somewhere in his heart, he was embracing a faint hope.

Even though she ended up inheriting the power of the previous Devil Lord, Mio never wanted any of this.

To begin with, Mio had been raised as a normal human girl until half a year ago without knowing about her devil bloodline.

So it couldn't be helped that they kept being wary of her as a surveillance target, but they wouldn't try to kill Mio by setting her as a termination target--- That was what he had wished for.

"What were you expecting? They have the sole mission to protect the peace in the human world."

"Yeah… I know. But I also have things I want to protect."

Basara tightly clenched his right fist.

"Yeah, right. I'm not going to question the nobility of their mission, but if we can't make a compromise no matter what, then we can only take them on."

"…Are you fine with that, Dad?"

It was different from taking on the current Devil Lord faction, which was after Mio's inherited power.

Even if they were chased out, they had once been comrades.

Another trouble was that the Hero Tribe, working on world peace, only considered Wilbert's inherited power as a threat.

That meant that they would mercilessly come to kill Mio, unlike the devils, who tried to get a hold of it and use it.

Even if they should win against Takashi and the others this time, it was quite unlikely that the <village> would revoke a statement that was passed once.

On the contrary, they would surely deem her more dangerous and send even stronger enforcers.

---Moreover, the Hero Tribe didn't just exist in Japan.

The appearance of devils and demonic beasts wasn't limited to just Japan.

It was necessary to protect the world, not just Japan. So the Hero Tribe had divided the world into many areas and each protected it's assigned area, Japan being one of that.

So when they made an enemy of the Japan <village>, the Hero Tribes all over the world would inevitably become their enemy. But,

"I don't really care. That's just what it means to protect Mio."

Jin readily said on the other side of the phone.

"We're talking here about the guys, who wanted to chase you out of the village as a surveillance target, were eager to kill you if anything happens and even wanted to make me take on the role of observing you. Like I would care about some holy duty now."

"That's… true, but"

He knew that they had to take a clear stance to protect Mio.

''…But.''

At any rate, there was a reluctance inside Basara about making his former comrades his enemy.

Lose and it was all over. But winning would just increase the hardships.

He didn't know if he could find anything from a fight under these circumstances.

Moreover, of all things his first opponents were Takashi, Kurumi--- and even Yuki. That was just too ironic. However,

"Hey--- Don't tell me you're worrying about what happens after you win, even though you haven't even fought yet? Where does that composure come from?"

"That wasn't my…"

Basara hastily denied.

"I won't tell you to forget about the future, but don't be too greedy. Even if you wreck your brain, some things just happen. So focus on what's right in front of you first. At the least, you'll lose something if you lose and you'll protect something if you win. That's where you have to draw the line."

"….."

Right. What was he worrying about? The school nurse Hasegawa told him as well, didn't she?

He should draw a line he would never back off from and protect it.

Remember. What was it that he--- Toujou Basara truly wanted to protect?

"Right… Yeah, I'll do it."

Basara said so like shaking off the hesitation within him, whereas Jin laughed with "Good".

"I'll take responsibility. It doesn't matter that the opponent has 'Byakko'--- Go beat him up."

<noinclude>
==Translator Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Prologue

2014-12-07T14:01:37Z

Morgi: /* Part 3 */

==Peerless Devil Lord Sister in the Morning==

===Part 1===

Every man has imagined it at least once.

About how a cute girl had snuck into your bed when you wake up.

A warm and soft sensation. A faint sweet fragrance.

The girl saying a little bit embarrassed, but with a smile--- Morning.

That was a happiness only granted to a limited amount of people.

"………….."

However, on this morning Toujou Basara, suddenly waking up from a feeling of suffocation, was put into a situation close to it. It wasn't like he had a nightmare. The feeling of suffocation originated from something else.

The origin was--- a little girl under the blanket in the bed Basara was laying in. The little girl had crawled up below the blanket, ''right into the T-shirt Basara was wearing''.

Moreover, the little girl's adorable face was right in front of Basara's eyes. In other words, the little girl's head shot out of the collar, where Basara's head was already coming out.

"Good morning, Basara-san."

"Maria…? Eh, wait a sec--- Uwah!?"

Since they were stuck together face-to-face, not even the slightly movement was possible.

---No, physically it wasn't impossible. The wide T-shirt Basara wore instead of a pyjama was made of a good material and flexibility. But--- ''even though it was made like that, would it endure this excess?''

"Oh no~ You cannot do that, silly Basara-san. It is quite dangerous to force yourself to get up."

He got pissed off at that reaction, but couldn't give a retort. In exchange, Basara stiffened up.

Because Basara felt a soft and smooth sensation over the broad area from his chest to his stomach under the T-shirt, under which Maria had slipped into. Without doubt it was from Maria's bare skin. In other words,

"A- Are you… naked under my T-shirt---"

"Oh please, Basara-san. There is no way I will be so rude as to enter someone else's bed with my clothes still on."

"Screw your unnecessary consideration!"

If so, be considerate about the ultimate rudeness of entering someone else's T-Shirt.

"---Actually, why didn't I wake up before this all happened?"

It was a slight shock for him. Upon that,

"Have you forgotten, Basara-san? I am a succubus. A devil that appears in dreams. Sleeping spells are my specialty."
Maria laughed with Fufufu.

"Of course it might not have worked while you are awake, Basara-san. However, it was a sure thing while you were asleep, defenseless . You let your guard down."

"That's a damn premeditated crime!"

So much for the police when he couldn't even sleep calmly in his own room.

"Oh please, Basara-san. Even though you are really happy about it. Come on, be honest."

Showing a roguish smile, Maria entwined her arms around his neck, brought her body even closer and glided her skin by pressing onto him.

''…Wait, this is bad…''

Even with young features and a small body, Maria was still a proper girl. Her looks were proud of an extraordinary cuteness and honestly, this distance was dangerous. The smooth skin unique to girls, the moderate yet soft swellings of her breasts, all of Maria was only a stimulation to Basara, a boy. Above all, there were two tickling sensations on Basara's body matching with Maria's movements. It most likely were the Maria's nipples, whose sensation became more firm with every rub.

"Mm… Ah… Mm… Fuh…"

Her childish expression turned gradually sexy and the voice she leaked started to fill with passion.

"I, I get it. …I admit defeat. Please, just get out of my T-Shirt."

"I refuse."

"S- Say what?"

On his panic, Maria changed her satisfied smile into a roguish one.

"The inside of your clothes already belongs to me, Basara-san. If you insist that I leave, you need to tell me 'Maria… I want to come inside you'--- Yes, quietly moaning with a sweet voice!"

After responding to the overly cheeky succubus girl with silence for a while,

"Maria…" "Basara-san."

Maria unnecessarily sparkled her eyes, whereas Toujo Basara dropped his right fist onto her head.

A dull 'BAM' sound. Maria leaked an "Ouh" voice of anguish, then turned teary.

"Y- You raised your hand against a girl!"

"Yeah… I'm a horrible guy. But you're even more horrible, so I had no other choice!"

Basara swiftly pulled back both his hand through the sleeves, then pushed away Maria's body inside the T-Shirt to a secure space.

Then he kept his eyes shut as to not see her naked and immediately retreated out of the T-Shirt.

Basara, naked on top, said to Maria, who wore his T-Shirt like a one-piece dress.

"Actually, what's with 'quietly moaning with a sweet voice'? …Well, though I somehow already know."

"The Japanese language is quite difficult. But I believe the important part in communication is to convey your feelings. The MIND."

"No. The important part in communication is etiquette and common sense."

First of all, never enter my T-Shirt without my consent. I'll sue you for illegal trespassing.

===Part 2===

"Jeez, what a morning…"

Basara left his room wearily. He couldn't let Maria be naked, so he gave up on getting his T-Shirt back for now and went down the stairs dressed in shorts and topless.

The end of summer with no sight of fall coming. The temperature was still high, so he didn't feel cold.

To awaken his half-asleep head, Basara headed to the washroom.

While scratching the back of his head, he opened the wood patterned door and went inside.

"---------"

Inadvertently he stood still. Because there stood the other girl that was living together with Basara--- Naruse Mio.

---Basara came to the washroom to wash his face and brush his teeth, but the place had another function.

It was the changing room for those that entered the bath in the back. Therefore,

"……."

Basara was captivated by Mio and her appearance.

A single bath towel--- That was how Mio right in front of him looked like right now.

She was beautiful. He didn't know if she took a morning bath or shower. Nevertheless, her flushed face of course, but also her body still covered with water drops and her shiny wet hair that reached till her waist, all of it was beautiful.

Moreover, her proportions were already closer to an irregularity than unsurpassable. Her overly tempting big breasts and curves that run from her slender waist over her bottom down to her thighs, drew a charming body line that wasn't typical for the Japanese. That body was clad in a white bath towel, which boosted her sex-appeal, and perfectly emphasized that Mio was a girl.
Basara inadvertently stood stock still from the stimulation that was too strong right after getting up, whereupon

"-----"

He saw Mio's face getting red and her taking a breath. She's gonna scream--- The moment he thought so, Basara moved reflexive. He opened the door of the washroom/changing room behind him, rushed out at once and considered how to apologize.

''…However.''

To avoid such incidents, they supposedly made various arrangements as a countermeasure when they started to live together. Even so, the sign with "Girl's time" hadn't been hang on the door. Did she forget to hang it? No, Mio wouldn't make such a careless mistake. Then,

''…Must have been Maria…''

Most likely before Maria came to Basara's room, she passed by the bathroom and removed the sign that Mio had put up. Nothing unusual for the prankster Maria. How troublesome.

That said, he knew what to do. He didn't know if Mio would believe his excuse, but he could only properly explain the circumstances to her and beg for her forgiveness. So Basara nodded with "Okay"--- and suddenly realized. Before he had noticed, Mio stood right before him.

He had thought for sure that she would be filled with rage, but Mio didn't say anything.

"? Huh…?"

There Basara realized another thing. His left hand was around Mio's waist while his right covered her mouth. And--- for some reason, Basara was ''inside the bathroom instead of outside''.

"…Ehm, just what's going on…?"

While saying so, his intonation at the end of his sentence was trembling. He broke out a cold sweat.

Mh, how weird. By chance, could it actually be?

In other words, it was that. His mind, faced with an extreme situation, escaped reality and made him imagine leaving the bathroom. Something like an alternative future kaleidoscope? In reality, he had forcefully pulled Mio, who was going to raise a scream, closer and covered her mouth against her will?

"-------"

Oh my god. He wanted to prevent her from screaming due to a misunderstanding that bad? Apparently his body had outdone his mind. That said, the situation had only taken a turn for the worse, getting to the worst case. As Mio's bath towel had fallen down in the moment he forcefully pulled her closer and shut her up by covering her mouth, their bodies were in direct contact now.

"……."

She must have been perplexed by the all too sudden situation. As she didn't know how to react, Mio dumbfounded stayed in Basara's arm without moving.

Anyhow, right now Mio was completely naked. Since Basara lent Maria the shirt he was wearing, his top half was naked. What happened when they hugged in that state was clearer than crystal clear.

Even while he knew he shouldn't, Basara dropped his gaze, where Mio's overly voluminous breasts stuck to his stomach region and to proof their first-rate softness, they were squeezed into a lewd shape. Different from Maria's, their size and sensation were both visually and sensually destructive to the max.

"S- Sorry, this--- Uwah!?"

Basara tried to hastily jump back and grandly slipped on the water that had dropped from Mio's body and hair. Naturally the embraced Mio was dragged into it too.

"---Kyaa"

Basara instantly reacted to the scream from within his arms. While forcefully twisting his body in mid-air, he pulled Mio closer and somehow managed to bring his body under hers before they hit the ground. Turning himself into a cushion, the impact Mio received from the fall was reduced. Since he was holding Mio, both his hands were occupied, but he barely managed to absorb the fall with his back, arms and shoulders.

Even so, the impact from the fall gave him a dull pain and he tried to get up while scowling.

Like that, he plunged his head into some soft things.

"---Hyahn!?" "? S- Sorry!"

On her surprised voice, Basara noticed his next mistake. He most likely had buried his face into Mio's breasts. He hastily grabbed Mio's shoulders and tried to get away.

"Hey, Yah… Not, there…"

But Mio raised a sweet voice in bewilderment. Now Basara was surprised about the happening.

Because of Mio's voice, but also because the shoulder he supposedly grabbed was surprisingly soft.

---Of course a girl's body was softer than a boy's, with no exception at the shoulders.

However, this sensation was clearly from something different than a shoulder. And then Toujou Basara finally realized the situation he was in.

"Eh…m."

Mio's face, who he had thought was right before him, wasn't there. There was only a crack. Her bottom.

Whensoever it happened, Mio was on top of Basara the other way round than him.

Basara hadn't plunged his head into Mio's breasts, but her groin area. And what he grabbed, believing it to be her shoulders, was her bottom. On top of having ended up tightly holding the curving portion on both sides that lead to her thighs, he ended up spreading that crack by pushing up what he believed to be her shoulders. Basara unexpectedly got a look on Mio's everything.

"---KYAAAAAAAAAA"

This time Mio hastily jumped away from Basara along with a scream. Grabbing the bath towel on the ground with a red face, she pulled it to herself to hide her body.

"Why're you coming in when I'm already inside! Pervert! I'll kill you a hundred times!"

Even though there was a more important matter, Mio shouted the original problem, as she got upset.

"Sorry! The door hadn't the sign, so I thought---"

"Liar! Come up with a better lie for an excuse, Basara!"

"No, it's not a lie! Really, believe me!"

Basara opened the bathroom door by pulling it to himself while shaking his head to the sides.

"See, no sign. Right?"

"No way… I certainly put it on."

Mio, seeing that there was no sign, couldn't believe it.

"Don't tell me, you hid it… Did you want to peek on me bathing and if you were to get caught, you wanted to blame me for forgetting the sign and saying 'It's an accident'?"

"As if! Besides--- if I did a cowardly act like that, ''everything would be over!''"

Living together with Mio and Maria started with the talk about Jin's remarriage. In the end, the remarriage was just made-up, but even so, Basara considered Mio and Maria as his little sisters--- as his new family. That didn't even change after he found out that Mio was actually the daughter of the previous Devil Lord Wilbert and Maria her succubus attendant. ''The reason was that the same applied to Basara and Jin as well.'' However their relationship was far from normal and to live together under the same roof, trust was needed more than anything.

---Just the other day, Basara drove away the enemy that came after Mio and succeeded in saving Mio from her inherited power that had gone out of control. One way or another he managed to help the girl he wanted and swore to protect. Before there had been some anxiety in their mutual trust, but Basara believed that thanks to that incident they would be able to get through together now. As proof,

"… I see. Yeah, right…"

Mio, calming down a bit, accepted Basara's words. If he had done any dirty act that betrayed Mio, the finally established trust would be ruined.

Basara wouldn't do something so stupid--- She must have believed so.

"But… then why?"

"I didn't remove the sign you put up. That only leaves one suspect, right?"

To be honest, Basara didn't want to suspect the other person living with him. He didn't want to, but she slipped into his T-Shirt early in the morning after all. He might have taken her side if that hadn't happened, but now he could no longer cover for her.

"Mhm~ I see… That's how it is. Then I'll have looong talk with her later."

Mio said while showing an intense smile, but suddenly,

"But--- You should be able to know my whereabouts with the Master-Servant magic. Why did you come inside?"

"Hey… Have you forgotten about it in your rage?"

Basara sighed on her question. Certainly, Basara and Mio had formed a "certain contract" with magic and if they wanted, they could locate each other. But,

"We agreed to not search for each other with it unless it's an emergency, since it's an invasion of privacy."

At worst, they could find out various things like when one was taking a bath, when one was on the toilet and for how long they did that. Even if they were a family living under the same roof, it honestly wasn't wise to know that much about the other.

Above all, they were teens.

A minimal amount of privacy and consideration called for the appropriate indifference needed for a boy and a girl living together. It was a pact made out of necessity for them and they agreed to not search for each other habitually.

"You're right, sorry… But Basara, why did you suddenly cover my mouth then instead of getting out when you noticed I was inside earlier? And you were quite forcefully at it."

''…Right. Of course she would be bothered about that.''

"Moreover--- Why aren't you wearing anything on top today of all days?"

Asked further with an upturned gaze, Basara was at a loss for an answer.

That he forcefully covered Mio's mouth was a reflexively taken unconscious action.

To explain the matter about him being topless would require telling her about the incident with Maria.

But he got the feeling that explaining either of these would only sound like an excuse.

"Ehm…. I'm sorry."

Basara lowered his head. He himself was partly responsible for making Mio feel embarrassed.

"I see--- But it's fine, you don't need to apologize, Basara."

On this calm voice, Basara made a sigh of relief while raising his head--- and then he saw.

Mio, clad in the bath towel again, grinning while emitting a pale glint from her body.

"---I'll forgive you with 50k volt."

The moment she said so, the small lightning she released turned into a high-voltage stream and ran through Basara's whole body.

===Part 3===

"Aw, damn… What a disaster."

After Mio gave him that lightning attack and left the bathroom, Basara got into the bath and took a shower. He wanted to wash his body that had carelessly dropped on the floor topless and while it was the end of summer, the heat was still enough to make him sweat during sleep. Because of that Mio must have taken a shower like Basara now too.

---There was a reason to why Toujou Basara could accept a situation like that.

It wasn't only because he ran into Mio in the bath numerous times or had bold morning happenings with the other gender due to Maria. Maria was, like she proclaimed herself, a succubus, meaning a devil that appeared in dreams, whereas Mio was raised as a human, but could use powerful magic as she was the child of the late previous Devil Lord. Naturally it would be rather difficult for a normal human to live together with these two.

Even so--- Toujou Basara could stay and live together with Mio and Maria, because he had a tolerance for principles that escaped the common world.

That tolerance was related to Basara's birth and past.

"…………."

Suddenly recalling his past, Basara got a gloomy expression. Even so,

"I have to keep it together…"

Basara's reliable father--- Toujou Jin was currently out of house due to certain reasons.

Put in charge, he had to protect his sisters Mio and Maria by himself as the oldest son.

"Fuh…"

While washing away the sweat, the shower gradually warmed up Basara's body. It was a human instinct to wash one's head too when getting it wet.

"Argh…"

His body was still a bit numb from Mio's lightning attack, so he couldn't properly wash his head.

"---Leave it to me."

Along with a calm voice, slender fingers entered Basara's hair and started to gently wash his head and hair.

Just like at a barber, it felt pleasant to have someone else wash your head.

"Oh, thanks. How thoughtful…. Eh?"

Basara noticed the abnormal situation too late since it was conducted all so naturally, and finally turned around. There was a girl clad in a bath towel making a puzzled face.

Finely chiselled features. Looks that could pass her off as a model because of her tall and slender figure.

A clear beautiful girl with a type different from Mio and Maria.

"Y- Yuki… wh- why are you here…?"

Basara was inadvertently surprised and confused. Right in front of his eyes was his childhood friend Nonaka Yuki.

---A few days ago, Basara had reunited with Yuki after five years. Yuki had become so beautiful that she appeared to be a different person. Basara had only known her young appearance, so he was honestly surprised at her change and growth.

That said, they only met each other again and certainly didn't live together. In fact Yuki shouldn't be in the Toujou House--- let alone the bath in the morning. She made her usual expressionless face.

"I came to pick you up. I wanted to go to school together with you."

"I- Is that so… No wait, how did you get into the house?"

Regrettably there was quite some bad blood between Yuki and Mio/Maria.

It resulted from each their standpoints and partly due to their emotions.

"Through the door. The succubus let me in."

That damn loli succubus. She wasn't satisfied by just slipping into my T-Shirt, she also had to play yet another ridiculous prank!

"Well, but when did you get into the bath…?"

"I didn't want to disturb you so early in the morning. ---So I completely erased my presence."

"Your modesty is getting out of hand!"

A guy with a weak heart would die, when someone suddenly washed his head from behind!

Yuki uncaringly brought her body closer.

"Basara… can I wash you?"

"N- No, it's not good to be in here together, Yuki… You know that, right?"

"…Why? We often did so in the past."

"No, that was five years ago--- when we were kids!"

They both were no longer innocent kids. Even through the bath towel, he could tell. Yuki's body strongly emphasized that she was already a fine woman.

Basara hastily wrapped a towel around his waist.

"Besides, you can try to play calm, but your face is red, Yuki… You're embarrassed, right?"

"……..Yeah. A bit. But I wanted to take a bath with you."

One breath.

"Do you… hate taking one with me, Basara?"

"No, I wouldn't say that I hate it…"

Being looked at from below at a very close distance, Basara inadvertently averted his eyes out of shame. He was hesitant to say "I would love to", so he equivocated, but she seemed to understand that as a refusal.

"Huh… Ehm, Yuki-san?" "………"

Yuki had gotten a somewhat displeased expression. And,

"…You took one with Naruse Mio and that succubus, yet you ain't takin' one with me?"

Her speech showed a bit of her dialect. It was a habit that occurred when she couldn't suppress her emotions.

The stuff Maria revealed the other day on the rooftop must still affect her--- But, it was already too late by the time he analyzed that.

"H- Hey…!?"

Not listening to Basara's attempt to stop her, Yuki undid the knot of her own bath towel.

The white cloth fell onto the ground and Yuki's smooth and beautiful skin was exposed.

He hastily turned around, but even so he had gotten a good look.

On how much it grown and how beautiful Nonaka Yuki's body had gotten. Moreover,

"---Basara, let me wash you."

Saying so in a more demanding tone than before, Yuki pressed her body firmly onto Basara's back by hugging onto him. Yuki put her cheek against Basara's back, who had gotten all stiff from the earlier destructive sensation.

"If you don't let me wash you--- I'll do something even bolder."

Her calm voice was filled with seriousness, so Basara resigned right away.

"F- Fine… Wash me. So spare me of anything more…!"

He was neither a hermit or a saint. He was a healthy young boy. It was bad enough already, so if she were to do anything more, his reasoning would completely break.

As she regained a bit of her spirits by getting his approval, Yuki changed her tone back into a calm one with "Then don't move" and started to wash Basara's head. Her gentle and careful handiwork made him feel Yuki's serious personality and above all, her precious feelings towards him.

''…Five years, huh.''

Compared to the time where they were young and innocently washed each other's body, both Basara and Yuki had changed in various ways now. Not just their age, but also their standpoints and relationships.

---However, there still was something that hadn't changed.

How Yuki preciously felt about Basara.

Likewise, Toujou Basara kept thinking unaltered about Yuki as someone important.

"….." "….."

At some point both of them had fallen silent and a silence had come over the bath.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 025.jpg|thumb]]

But it wasn't awkward. It was just a silence brought about from their feelings.

Before long, the water from the shower washed Basara's head clean. Then,

"….Basara."

Suddenly. Yuki called out to him from behind. In a really quiet voice.

"You and Jin-san won't ever come back to the <village>…?"

Basara replied with silence to the asked question. That was the very reason why Basara could accept Mio, a descendant from the Devil Lord, and Maria, a succubus.

---The <village> Yuki mentioned wasn't referring to a simple village in the countryside.

Earlier Yuki had said that the succubus had let her into the house.

That was a statement from someone that admitted the existence of devils like Maria. To protect this worlds from devils, the <Hero Tribe> kept fighting since ancient times--- That was Nonaka Yuki's true identity.

And Toujo Basara as well had once fought for the same mission.

Yes--- Until five years ago, when ''the cruel tragedy befell the <village>''.

A lot of villagers were massacred by a young man that was possessed by a sealed S rank evil spirit.

At that time, Basara saw a lot of comrades getting killed before his eyes and even his friends were in danger, so his own power went out of control. His skill <Banishing Shift> that actually was supposed to erase only an enemy's attack, banished everything, like the possessed young man and the limbs of his killed comrades, into the zero-dimensional space. Afterwards the <village> decided to confine Basara to a prison, but Jin, Basara's father, objected. As a result, Basara and Jin were stripped of their Hero title and had to leave the village. In other words, they were chased out. Therefore,

"…I think that'll prove to be difficult."

Of course he had a nostalgia towards the <village>. But the scars the tragedy caused five years ago still remained unchanged. In the village, in the villagers and--- even in Basara himself.

Even now, five years later, Basara kept having nightmares of that day.

---Besides. Toujou Basara had already set out on a new path.

To protect the girl, who unwillingly inherited the power of the previous Devil Lord and was chased for it by the current Devil Lord and his subordinates,--- Naruse Mio. Neither the Devil Lord, Mio's standpoint as a devil or his past as a Hero matter for what. He swore to protect the two as a family, as their brother.

But that was something adverse to the Hero Tribe's doctrine. That Yuki helped out in the battle the other day was an exception of exceptions. They both understood that.

"But Basara---"

It was in the moment when Yuki tried to say something with a somewhat pleading tone.

Outside the bath--- The door that separated the anteroom of the bath from the hallway, opened after a knock.

"Could it be… you're still inside, Basara? Breakfast's been done for a while now, you know."

Basara froze up on Mio's voice from the anteroom.

She must have come to get Basara, since he just wouldn't finish his shower. Even though that incident happened just a few minutes ago--- Mio was basically very caring. When they moved into this new house to live together, she also tagged along with him when he asked her to show him around, albeit stating her complaints. The education of her late foster parents that raised her in the human world must have been good. They seemingly were subordinates of Mio's real father, the previous Devil Lord, but they must have been good people without doubt.

---However, now wasn't the time to reminisce about Mio's past.

After all Basara was currently together with the naked Yuki in the bath.

"S- Sorry… I'm coming now. Yeah, I'll be able to get out in a bit…"

While replying hastily, Basara handed Yuki the bath towel that was laying on the floor. When he urged her "Please wear it!" with his eyes, Yuki started to wrap up herself with the bath towel while showing an annoyed face.

"…Hey Basara, are you angry about earlier?"

There came a question from Mio with a little worried tone. She must have thought that the lightning attack was overdoing it.

"B- But you were at fault, you hear… I mean, I just got out of the bath, but you suddenly come in and hug me. You were so rough, so the bath towel became undone and did even that during the commotion… I was really embarrassed."

"S- Sorry… But that was…!"

Basara raised a scream in his heart. What Mio mentioned was certainly the truth. It was the truth, but from that selective utterance, one who didn't know the circumstances would probably misunderstand. And as expected,

"--------"

Yuki narrowed her eyes and opened the fogged window of the bath for some reason. And then,

"(H- Hey, what're you doing…Yuki?)"

In front of Basara, who asked with a small voice, Yuki unwrapped her own bath towel of all things and threw it out of the window. GYAA, from the shock, Basara became like the painting The Scream from Munch.

"? What's up, Basara?" "N- Nothing. It's nothing."

He desperately tried to smooth it over, but Yuki closed the window and approached Basara.

As he couldn't escape because of Mio, she clung to him from the front.

"Basara… what did you do in the commotion?"

"(W- Well, just a little accident… Really!)"

Basara declared pacifying to Yuki, who asked him by looking up to him, whereupon outside the bath,

"Well… if you say so."

Mio said.

"But Basara--- Why is there a female school uniform and underwear, which don't belong to me here? And they're folded so neatly."

Sorry, these are mine. I'm actually a cross-dresser, ahahaha--- That's not gonna work, damnit!

Excuses were impossible. Basara resign and at the same time, the door of the bath opened merciless.

"…………."

Awkward to the max. After a silence from all three, Mio opened her mouth first.

"…What has water on top and a big fire below?"

"A, A bath, right…?"

While being clung on by the naked Yuki at the same place like the answer, Basara answered with "Haha".

"---Certainly. Well then, what has fire everywhere, top and below?"

Mio's dangerous eyes were saying: Trick question, go.

"W- Well~ I wonder what. Maybe a burnt out SNS?"

"No, wrong--- You see, it's you, who'll be covered in flames now!"

The emotion she held back exploded. She was about to release her magic like her arising anger--- In that moment, Mio suddenly shivered her body with "Ah". And then,

"Yah… No way, now…? ---Ahhn."

While suddenly getting a sweet voice, Mio slumping sunk down on the floor.

"H- Hey--- Are you okay?"

When he hastily rushed over, there was a mark like a collar around Mio's neck.

"Uwah… The curse of the Master and Servant contract." "…What's the matter?"

Yuki was puzzled by Mio's strange behaviour, whereas Basara looked at Mio, who emitted a sweet allure, while giving her the bath towel that he had prepared for himself.

''…It hadn't activated for a while now.''

Actually--- Basara and Mio were currently bound by a magic "Master and Servant Contract".

Maria suggested it, since the contracting parties could locate each other, so when Mio was in danger, Basara could find her.

Originally Mio was supposed to be the Master, but for some reason the contract was formed reversed. Basara had become Mio's Master.

Moreover, this contract aimed at solidifying the relationship between Master and Servant, so when the servant betrayed or had a guilty consciousness towards the master, a curse immediately activated.

Their contract was chanted with the help of Maria's power, so the activating curse got the special characteristic of Maria the succubus.

---Dream Devil, Incubus, Succubus. It's special characteristic was "aphrodisiac".

During the incident where Basara had entered the anteroom with Mio in it, she chanted the lighting attack after Basara's apology, so there was no problem. But this time Mio was worried if she maybe overdid it earlier. So when she tried to attack Basara now, she must have felt guilty somewhere in the back of her heart. That might have switched on the curse.

"Yah, Ah… Hahn, Fuh… Mm…"

She desperately bit down on her lips to stifle her voice, but she couldn't suppress the stream of pleasure that beset her whole body.

Mio twisted her body on the floor unbearable, whereupon the door of the anteroom was opened with attitude.

"Excuse me! Am I right here for Mio-sama getting all yielding from pleasure!?"

Howsoever she noticed, Maria came in quickly.

And when she saw Mio on the floor and the naked Basara and Yuki, she sparkled her eyes with "Ohh".

"I thought this might happen, so I bought this in advance. The world's smallest and lightest! The never fading memories, the memorials of youth will be with you!"

Swiftly setting up the small video camera that she pulled out from wherever, Maria started to film Mio.

"…………"

Basara wordlessly grabbed her at the nape of her neck, threw her into the bath, shut the door and merciless blocked it from his side with a mop and the washing machine. Right away the door was beat with BAM BAM from the other side.

"What are you doing, Basara-san! Are you still angry about the T-Shirt? I apologize for hiding Mio-sama's bathing sign! I can stay here, but at the least the camera… Please use at least the camera! For my pride and soul as a succubus, I have to film the current Mio-sama!"

"Shut up! Restrain yourself, damn loli succubus!"

Basara succeeded in isolating the root of all this, squatted down besides Mio and softly lifted her up.

"---Are you okay, Mio?"

"It's your fault… Mm, St- Stupid ''Brother…'' I'll kill you a hundred times."

Mio, full of pleasure, entwined her arms around Basara's neck and tightly clung to him, albeit vexing. Calling Basara "Brother" was Mio's unconscious habit that appeared when the curse of the Master and Servant Contract activated.

But most likely the activated curse wasn't that strong. If she were to lay down and rest, the curse should ease up soon. Nevertheless Mio had an unyielding spirit. She surely didn't want Yuki to see her like this. The only way to cancel the curse in no time was for Basara to subjugate the servant--- Mio as her master and confirm her loyalty.

''The things he could do were inevitably limited'' in this state, where she drowned in pleasure. Therefore,

"Okay… Let's go to your room."

It certainly would be embarrassing to do on the sofa in the living room so early in the morning.

"Sorry, Yuki… She's feeling a bit bad, so I have to tend to her. I'll be right back, so wait in the living room after you put on your clothes."

"…………Okay."

As she understood that Mio's state was strange, Yuki nodded, albeit a bit displeased. So Basara left the anteroom while carrying Mio.

Walking down the hallway, he thought while going up the stairs to the second floor.

He wanted to protect Mio's everyday life, but he got the feeling that it didn't include this situation.

At this rate Basara's reasoning, endurance, soul and body definitely wouldn't last.

At some point he would certainly commit a mistake. He couldn't afford to hurt Mio--- his little sister in that horrible way.

Therefore Toujou Basara mumbled quietly. It was a shame to abandon the merit of being able to locate each other, but

"On the next full moon, where we can annul the contract, I'll break this Master and Servant Contract--- My body can't take it."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-12-07T12:50:46Z

Morgi: /* Part 8 */

==At the Threshold of Trust and Reunion==

===Part 1===

The Master and Servant Contract immediately activated the curse when the Servant betrayed the Master.

After almost a month--- On the next full moon, it was possible to annul it.

At first they believed it to be hopeless, but they somehow managed to overcome the first week.

---Regardless of how it came to be, the contract was bound, so they had to deal with the situation.

To successfully avoid the curse from activating, they persuaded Mio now and little by little they confirmed the activation conditions for the curse and other effects.

And as of now, they had a good understanding about the contract magic.

First--- The servant wasn't forced into absolute obedience and could defy an unreasonable order. Apparently it was done, so that the contract wouldn't be used one-sided, but interactive.

Consequently, the master needed to reward his servant with an adequate attitude as a master. It was close to the "Reward & Service" relationship between the Shogun and Samurai, which takes it origin during the Kamakura period.

That said, even if the Master makes an unreasonable order, the curse will not activate for him due to the superior stance in the contract. Still, the fact that the servant could disobey a strange order was a salvation for Basara and Mio.

---Then what determined a betrayal from the servant, leading to the activation to the curse?

It was a bit complicated, as the condition for the curse's activation was "a mental betrayal".

That said, the servant wasn't forced into absolute obedience. He had the right to "oppose" an unreasonable order.

Also, actions that appeared like a "rebellion" or "betrayal", but were for example to "correct" a mistake, meaning an action for the sake of the master, were apparently forgiven.

But on the other hand, if the Servant disobeyed a legit order or took an unreasonable attitude, the curse activated without mercy.

And it seemed that the power of the curse was determined on the Servant's feeling of "guilt"--- in other words, his "mental betrayal".

When the curse activated, a mark appeared on Mio's neck like a collar as proof.

But--- Basically the curse wouldn't activate as long as she trusted and believed him.

Because the contract between Basara and Mio was conducted uncommonly, there had been confusion in the beginning, but originally it was a magic that strengthened the trust between Master and Servant, allowing them to keep track of each other's positions.

Therefore there was no problem. A week passed while desperately convincing themselves like that.

And then--- summer vacation came to an end.

That said, even with summer vacation ending, it was not the end of summer.

On sunny days, the temperature easily crossed 30°C.

A day with boiling heat from the morning on. Toujou Basara walked the street to school for the first time.

The second term from today onward. The start of his new school life.

"Aw, so hot… Damn."

He was wearing the summer uniform, but that didn't mean that his trousers were shorts. Additionally the surroundings were full of students with the same uniform. He hated crowds.

"Girls have it good… They get to wear short skirts."

"---Hey, could you stop being so egoistic? In exchange for that, it's cold in the winter."

A cold voice beside him answered the grumbling Basara. It was Mio wearing the same school uniform.

Since they mostly made sure of the activation boundaries of the curse, making an impudent remark in the middle of a normal conversation was no problem.

Malice or a guilty conscious were the problematic ones.

"But, in winter you can easily wear shorts or at worst tracksuits pants under your skirt, right."

Each of them cold-blooded spoiled a boy's pure heart. Upon that,

"That goes without saying. What's the point of letting yourself freeze."

"Then in the end, you're warm in winter!"

Not good. He inadvertently retorted, but what good was it to even get hot-blooded himself. There,

"Right, please calm down, Basara-san."

A young voice from behind. When he turned around, Maria was following behind them.

Needless to say she didn't wear a school uniform, but a refreshing dress.

"It is hot, because you think it is hot. At time like these, just look at me."

Saying so, Maria searched rustling in the convenience store bag in her hand.

Then she pulled out a pet bottle, drinking it with big gulps.

Next she ripped open a popsicle wrapping, taking a mouthful. Narrowing her eyes pleased, she faced him with a smile.

"How is it? When watching a refreshing scenery, you feel refreshing yourself, right?"

"As if!"

"Muh, I just wanted to cheer you up a bit, since I am asking you to guard Mio-sama at school."

While feeling despondent, Maria licked her ice. That appearance looked unnecessarily erotic.

In casual moments like this, he was reminded that she was a succubus.

"…I'll just be grateful for the idea."

Basara wearily faced frontward again. Upon that, his gaze fell on the wave of students with the same school uniform that flowing through the gate. Shortly thereafter, Basara and the girls arrived there as well.

"Oh, so this is it."

Basara stopped in front of the gate and looked up the big building.

Private [Hijirigasaka Academy]. That was the school Mio attended and which Basara would attend from today onward.

"Well then, Mio-sama, I will be on standby nearby."

"Yeah, thanks."

On the night of the screwed up Master and Servant contract, she had been filled with rage, but after a week, Mio's anger certainly had subdued. Mio and Maria had returned to their quite close sister relationship.

When Maria showed a smile on Mio's "Yes", she suddenly looked up to Basara.

"Okay, Basara-san, I leave Mio-sama to you. Though I doubt there will be any troubles in a place with so many people."

"Yeah, if anything comes up, I'll let you know right away."

However, suddenly doubt arose in him.

"But… You said you would be on standby nearby, but it's a weekday, you know? Won't it be troublesome if the police finds you loitering around here?"

Upon that, "Fufufu. Do not worry. It will be completely fine."

Maria laughed with Fufufu and pulled out a single card from the pouch she was carrying over her shoulder.

"Look, in preparation for such cases, I have a fake ID that testifies me as 18 years old. 18 years, you hear? With that I can loiter around during noon all I want."

"Oh really…"

Basara lost his strength. Just because she was 18 didn't mean she could loiter around all she wanted.

Or rather, normally anyone would doubt that age from her appearance--- even when she was smiling so radiant.

===Part 2===

Upon entering the school grounds, the flood of students got to it's peak and the hallways were crowded with students.

Basara, a transfer student, parted from Mio and headed to the staff room first. When he told them at the door that he was the new transfer student today, he was told to wait for a bit in the waiting room next door. And after the chime rang a few times, a young male teacher came to pick him up with a class register in his hands. He held out his hand with a brilliant smile.

"I'm Sakasaki Mamoru, your homeroom teacher. Nice to meet you, Toujou."

"Yes, hello…"

Even while being overwhelmed by the unnecessary refreshing aura, Basara replied to the handshake.

Since the morning home room followed right after the staff meeting, they moved to the class room right away.

"Well, we often get transfers due to family circumstances, but your case seems a bit more complicated, Toujou."

"Yes, kind of…"

Nothing would come from hiding the fact that he was living with Mio. Therefore Basara told just the school that they were currently living together to see if they could be a family before the remarriage, when he was asked at the beginning. That said, he wouldn't announce that to the classmates though.

"But making a trial period like that shows that your parents are good people, who properly consider the feelings of their children."

Basara replied with the vague answer "Sure". He couldn't tell him that all of that was made up.

Although, it all happened from Jin's considerations, so Sakasaki's words weren't wrong.

''…Ah, reminds me.''

Basara asked Sakasaki what he suddenly remembered.

"Uhm… I heard that a friend of my father is at this school, but do you know anything of it?"

Jin might have received a favor from that person when he took care of the transfer papers.

Then it would be better to express gratitude to that person. However,

"Is that so? Well, I haven't heard anything in particular about that. Should I look into it later?"

"Ah, no, thank you."

If the homeroom teacher Sakasaki didn't hear about it, it might be better not to pry into it.

When he politely turned him down, they arrived in front of the classroom.

"This is our class. A new family and new school might bring various hardships, but you'll get used to it in no time. Besides, we have Naruse in our class."

Ohh, Basara was a bit surprised. It was rare that siblings or relatives were put in the same class. He thought for sure he would end up in a different class than Mio. They must have been considerate.

"Moreover there is our serious class rep and me as your homeroom teacher. If there's anything you don't understand, just ask without reservation. Okay, let's go in."

Saying so, Sakasaki moved into the classroom and Basara followed after him. The news of a transfer student coming must have spread already. When he stood in front of the blackboard, he could look over the whole class.

''…Geez.''

Basara made a sigh at heart. All gazes in the classroom were focused on him and all at once they started to evaluate Basara. That was the unavoidable fate of a transfer student.

First of all, he saw everyone get discouraged, boys and girls alike, just by the fact that he was a boy. He was prepared for it, but before his self-introduction it already felt like a lost battle, which truly depressed him. He believed his looks to be average, but there were still a few girls that hadn't lost interest in Basara yet.

''…Ah.''

Amongst them was Mio sitting at the window in the back.

''…She really stands out after all.''

Seeing her like that, he once more realized Mio's cuteness. In the classroom space, everyone wore the same uniform and sat at the systematic ordered desks. The conditions were the same. Due to that, one's characteristic stood out excessively. When he stared at her, she averted her eyes towards the window.

He lost another interested one. Who remained was,

''…Mh?''

In the same window-row as Mio--- the girl at the very front was looking at him.

It was a pretty girl. Contrary to her vivid presence, similar to Mio's, she had an aura like clear water.

Their types were different, but she was a beautiful girl on par with Mio.

Seeing as the desk next to her was empty, it most likely was going to be Basara's.

Indeed, it was understandable that she was interested in him when he was going to sit next to her. But,

''…Ehm, what to do about this?''

He considered her a cute girl, but if she stared at him so directly it certainly was a bit awkward.

At that time, Sakasaki, standing besides the teacher's desk, eloquently wrote his name on the blackboard,

"Okay, as you can see, we have a transfer student. ---Toujou, introduce yourself."

"Ah, yes…"

coming to his aid in the silence.

"Ehm, I'm Toujou Basara. My name is a bit showy, but as you can see, I'm an average guy. Please take care of me."

Since they would inquire about it anyway, he made a self-deriding introduction, whereupon the expressions of the guys softened a bit. The atmosphere became somewhat welcome and Basara made a sigh of relief.

Then it was time for questions and with the silly questions and answers repeating numerous times, the chime tolled the end of the homeroom soon enough. Sakasaki clapped his hands together.

"---Okay, that's it for now. Save the rest for after the opening ceremony. Toujou, your desk is the empty one over there. Nonaka, you're the class rep, so look after Toujou."

"…Yes."

The beautiful girl from earlier stood up and nodded short. Apparently she was the class representative.

"Well then, everyone line up in the hallway. We're going to the gym."

On Sakasaki's words, everyone started to stand up from their seats.

"He tells us to line up… but in what order?"

Amidst the students pouring out of the classroom, Basara just stood there with no idea what to do, whereupon

"---Basara."

Suddenly his name was called, and Basara faced it startled.

"Ehm, what is it, class rep…?"

Before he had noticed it, the girl had stood right besides him. He was surprised by suddenly being called by name, but for Basara, the transfer student, she was the one to take care of him. Therefore,

"I hope we get along, class rep. I'll try not to cause any---"

troubles… was what he wanted to say, but couldn't. Because she suddenly hugged him.

"Eh---?"

For a moment, he didn't understand what was happening.

But the soft touch of a girl and the faint, sweet fragrance told him that it was reality.

"W- Wh- What are you two doing!"

Mio, who noticed the two of them before anyone else, pushed the dumbfounded classmates aside and came over with a bright red face. Her eyes were lightly bloodshot.

"Ohh!? Class rep, can you get away? Otherwise I think it'll be dangerous!"

Mostly for my own body though.

"Moreover, you call me by my first name and hug me, could it be you lived overseas?"

"…No."

On the question, Nonaka raised her face while still hugging onto Basara.

"Basara… have you really forgotten?"

Then she showed him a little sulking expression.

"Mh? Reminds me, the name Nonaka… Don't tell me,"

Basara remembered the last name of the class rep, which the homeroom teacher had called, very well.

"You're… Yuki?"

Upon saying the name of his childhood friend after a few years, the girl in front of his eyes nodded short with "Mm".

"Basara, it's been a while…"

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0086.jpg|thumb]]

Saying so happily, Nonaka Yuki showed a smile. Then,

"Get off him already!"

Mio forcefully got between them. When she pulled Basara and Yuki apart,

"H- Hugging him out of nowhere… A- Are you nuts?"

She flared up at Yuki with a bright red face. However Yuki stayed composed.

"Not really. This is normal between Basara and me."

"N- Normal…? H- Hey, Basara, what does she mean?"

Basara was troubled by Mio's ogre-like glare.

"Well, Yuki's my childhood friend… She was quite attached to me."

"Attached… You aren't a dog or cat!"

"Well yeah…"

But the fact remained that it was true. They were of the same age and lived nearby, so they grew up like siblings. Actually, it hurt. The gazes of his classmates, Mio's included, that is. Specially the ones from the boys.

Well, obviously. For a bystander it only looked like Mio and Yuki were fighting over Basara.

''…Not good. At this rate, the friendly atmosphere I created with my introduction will…''

But, how to explain it? While he was like that, the situation kept getting worse.

"…It doesn't concern you, Naruse-san."

At last, Yuki declared coldly--- But it provoked Mio's emotions.

"It, It does concern me!"

Before Basara could stop her, Mio shouted with a voice that reached down the hallway. The all decisive sentence.

"I'm… living together with him after all!"

===Part 3===

The opening ceremony ended and it became lunch break after a couple of classes.

A happy lunch-time atmosphere spread over the school.

Basara sat bored and alone at his own seat in the classroom. Inadvertently he mumbled.

"……For real?"

Wow. This was beyond his expectations. Could a person on his first day of transfer become this isolated?

First of all, it seemed like he made an enemy out of every boy. Just getting hugged by Yuki was bad enough, but Mio's declaration of their living together totally ruined everything.

For example, the girls showered Basara with question without mercy once they returned to the classroom from the opening ceremony. He got information about Mio or Yuki, but they sucked out all the information from him they wanted, then left satisfied and never spoke to him again.

Therefore Basara had no longer anyone to speak with, except Mio and Yuki.

---However these last two rays of hope weren't here either right now. Yuki left after being called by the teacher for some class representative work. When he then invited Mio to eat lunch together, she said "You finally reunited with your childhood friend, so eat with her for all I care" and left with the girls from class to somewhere. Probably because it was a suggestion that was considerate to him in a way, the curse of the Master and Servant contract didn't activate in particular.

And this--- led to his current solitude. Basara sighed wearily.

"Guess I should get going…"

There was no point in staying here. As he didn't have a lunch box with him, his choices were either the cafeteria or the school store. And when he stood up from his seat and left the classroom, Basara was suddenly called out to.

"Yo. Making most of the boys in class your enemy in an instant, you have some tough luck, Mr. Transfer Student."

When he turned around, there stood a boy, showing a friendly smile. One of his classmates.

"Ehm… Takigawa, was it?"

"Oh, you could tell? Have we met before somewhere or what?"

Takigawa made a puzzled face. Only Basara had introduced himself in front of the class. Needless to say, the other classmates,

Takigawa included, didn't name themselves.

"Well, it's thanks to this from Sakasaki-sensei."

Basara pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and held it out. It was a copy of the seating chart that his homeroom teacher Sakasaki prepared from him, so that he could memorize his classmates' names as fast as possible.

"Hee, Sakasaki is perceptive as ever."

Takigawa nodded once he told his understanding, then placed his hand over-familiar onto Basara's shoulder.

"For that reason, let's grab a bite together, Mr. Transfer Student. You didn't have lunch yet, right?"

"Yeah… but how do you get to 'For that reason' from our conversation?"

"Because the transfer student, who's all alone after making an enemy out of all the guys in class on his first day, was hanging his head super depressed. It was just too pitiful, so I inadvertently had to call out to you. Besides, I moved near here just last year. So I can understand a bit the troubles and melancholy of a transfer."

He appreciated the concern, but couldn't he have said it better?

Well, he didn't seem like a bad guy.

"Just call me Basara then… I'll call you Takigawa too."

"Kay. So Basara, cafeteria or school store?"

"Let's see… The school store today, I guess."

Not to forget the incident during class break. It was unlikely he could calm down in the crowded cafeteria.

He wanted to buy something at random and eat at an isolated place.

"Then we better hurry. If we don't, there won't be anything decent left."

Saying so, Takigawa started walking. When Basara caught up next to him,

"Still, to be the brother-in-law with our Princess Mio and childhood friends with our Princess Yuki… Raising flags with both idols that our school is so proud of, that's one damn King position."

"Princess…? They are called like that?"

He thought that their appearances certainly stood out.

"Yeah, that's why I think you made other classes and seniors your enemy too. I mean, these two are really popular here and they seem to have a lot of passionate fans."

Takigawa shrugged his shoulders while smiling.

"Surprisingly a man's jealously is even greater than a woman's. And to be honest, it's quite lasting."

Indeed. No wonder then that the boys of the other classes glared at him with hostility when he left the classroom to go drink some water and that he felt a vague killing intent in the toilet.

"Aw, we're too late after all."

When they arrived at the school store, there was already a long line before the food.

Along with Takigawa, whose expression had turned bitter, Basara lined up at the end of the line, where he casually probed.

"Hey… About these passionate fans, ''has there ever been some kind of incident so far with them involved?''"

"Woah, creepy… So, for example like what?"

Said Takigawa while looking at the beginning of the line. "Let's see" said Basara as a prelude.

"For example, someone tried to aggressively get at them… Or contrary, a girl, jealous of their popularity, did some kind of harassment?"

"No way. To begin with, the other fans wouldn't keep quiet if anyone tried to steal a march. Even the girls know of Naruse and Nonaka's popularity. They're aware that they would make the boys angry if they were to pull some kind of careless harassment."

"I see…"

In other words, Mio was the center of attention to some kind of extent at school.

There had been a risk of an enemy being mixed in the school, but it was unlikely that any flashy measures would be taken in that situation.

''…Well, the first term actually did go by normally.''

Of course it couldn't be asserted that the school was perfectly safe because of that, but at least it narrowed down the places and times, where they had to be wary.

When Basara pondered like that, Takigawa, next to him, suddenly showed a nasty smile.

"Well, there was once a sophomore boy that tried to steal a march, but was put through the mill by a couple of seniors… Going by that, you're probably in the most danger."

"Guess so…"

He got the feeling that it was true. After all, ever since he showed up at the school store, some guys had been glaring at him. It was good that Mio was relatively safe, but it made him worry about his school life.

"But are you going to be fine, Takigawa? Won't the passionate fans have an eye on you too when you hang out with me?"

On Basara's question, Takigawa smiled.

"Don't fret it. I have fast legs. If it comes down to it, I'll abandon you and run away."

Such a reliable classmate. Then Takigawa added "Besides" happily.

"Raising flags with our school's two beauties is quite the feast. The so called protagonist potential? If I hang out with a guy that has such 'luck' or 'invisible power', I think my school life will get quite lively. Let's get along from now on."

"Same here. But… I'm afraid I don't have such luck or power."

Basara made a wry smile. He already--- lost his qualifications to be a hero and was nothing more than a side-character.

===Part 4===

After school.

Mio, who had been silent ever since leaving the classroom, finally opened her mouth when they left the entrance hall.

"…Why are you following me?"

"Well, I'm just trying to go home…"

A sullen voice. Apparently the incident from after this morning's homeroom still had after-effects.

Well, it had certainly surprised him too.

---However, couldn't she fix her mood already? He had already been at the verge to be all alone at school, yet even on the way home it seemed that he wouldn't get a proper conversation.

In his opinion, it was time to remind her again about idea behind the Kanji 人.<ref>''Hito'', the kanji for person</ref>

Supporting each other.

"Hey Mio… What do you think about the Kanji '人'?"

"It looks like Nonaka and you hugging."

Not good. Impossible. He couldn't count on her. Like this, he could only hope for the meddling of a third person.

Walking towards the school gate, Basara shifted his gaze to the far in front. Upon that,

"Mio-chaan, Basara-saan."

Maria, waiting outside the gate, waved her hand greatly. Apparently she was carrying out their setting as sisters in public. Well, it certainly would be weird when she called her "Mio-sama".

"Good job on sitting out your time… you two."

"Thanks for waiting for us, but your remark is a bit wrong."

Don't make it sound like we came out of prison. The counselling teacher is looking.

There Maria noticed Mio's bad mood and alternating looked at Mio and Basara's expression, then

"Basara-san, Basara-san…"

Pulling on his sleeve and taking a bit of a distance from Mio, she whispered into his ear.

"What is up with Mio-sama? It appears that her mood is kind of foul."

"Well, stuff happened…"

"? …Ah, I see. So that is how it is. That is not good, you have to use contraception."

"Hey… what did you think of in these mere seconds just now?"

Seemed it wasn't good to rely on someone else. He should do something about it himself. At that time,

''…Mh?''

Suddenly he noticed that Mio across of him looked at him.

"……….."

Her expression looked like she was waiting for Basara's words.

''…Figures.''

Of course it worried her when the one, who promised to protect her, showed an expression she didn't know.

It was nothing to be surprised about. A trust between Mio and him hadn't been properly established yet.

Neither as a family--- nor as comrades.

''…Worrying my little sister, I fail as a big brother…''

When he thought so self-instructing, Basara returned to Mio's side.

"…….What?"

Mio faced sideways sulking and gave him a side-glance.

At the time he tried to find words to reassure her then.

"---Basara."

A quiet voice called his name from the side interrupting. Before he had noticed, Nonaka Yuki had stood right beside him. And ignoring Mio, whose expression instantly turned sour, she declared.

"I have something important to discuss… just between us two."

===Part 5===

Basara decided to accept Yuki's request to talk with just the two of them.

As expected, the bad-tempered Mio had left Basara behind and went home, but she had Maria with her.

Befitting the season, the sun was still up high and there were a lot of students, since it was time to go home.

It should be safe to leave the two of them alone for a bit.

Basara and Yuki moved to a café in front of the station. It was all fine up to the point where they got guided to an empty table at the back, but

"…Hey, Yuki. We're sitting at a table, not at the counter, so wouldn't you normally sit down across?"

Regardless of the table for four people, Yuki sat down besides Basara for some reason. Upon that,

"No. It's better when no one hears what we're discussing now."

There wasn't much of a distance to begin with, yet Yuki shifted her chair even closer to Basara.

A thin distance, where their arms could touch. The soft sensation from smooth bare skin and the sweet fragrance of a girl coming from Yuki.

''…Ugh. This is bad…''

During the time they had been apart, their intimacy had vanished and Basara was strangely conscious of the gap to his feminine-matured childhood friend. But in regards, Yuki took the menu card with a cool face and looked at it.

Then they both simply ordered drinks and when they dampened their dry throats,

"…Thanks, for coming."

Yuki slowly opened her mouth.

"No prob. I wanted to talk to you too anyway."

The glares at school were so heavy that he couldn't get a decent conversation going in the end.

"Good…"

Yuki made a sigh of relief.

"I thought for sure, you were angry, Basara."

"Mh? Why?"

"I mean… You didn't look all that happy, even though I hugged you."

"No, I just didn't realize it was you at that time…"

It had been already five years since he met Yuki last at the age of ten. They were both in their growing periods right now. It was understandable he wouldn't recognize her at once. And anyone would be troubled if a girl on the supposed first meeting hugged onto one. Besides,

"…You sure have changed."

What he first thought was, how surprisingly pretty she got. The Yuki Basara knew had the smallest and childish body amongst their old playmates, but now she looked more mature than her age.

Yuki said that it might be due to the change of her hairstyle. Surely, the old Yuki had grown out her hair.

But--- That wasn't the reason Basara didn't notice it right away that it was Yuki on their reunion.

He thought back.

''…She wasn't the type to make such a face…''

She had been sparing with words since forever, but had a great variety of expressions. But, Yuki's face, as she was looking at him awaiting from besides, looked completely inexpressive.

''…Five years, huh.''

Most likely she had changed in Basara's absence. The current Yuki might be no longer the Yuki he used to know. Just like the current Basara was different from his self five years ago now.

"…Actually, did I look happy in the past?"

Basara felt his thoughts going into a bad direction, so he got back on the previous topic.

Upon that, Yuki nodded a "Mm".

"When I hugged you, you would tightly hug me back."

"Mhm, is that so…"

"---Also, you often took advantage of the situation to touch my butt."

"Eh, seriously!?"

He didn't remember at all, but he was just a perverted kid then. What was his younger self doing?

''…Ah.''

Looking at his flustered self, Yuki finally brightened her expression.

That faint smile matched the Yuki in his memories.

It finally felt real to him--- That he reunited with his childhood friend Nonaka Yuki.

He was quite happy about that. But, that specially was the reason why he couldn't avert his eyes now.

"…So? What do you want to talk about?"

Yuki didn't answer Basara's question right away.

And the faint smile she was showing reverted back to the cold expression.

"…It's about Naruse Mio."

She said whispering. Those were words he had expected.

"Basara… Don't get involved with her any more."

"So it's you after all… ''Her observer sent by the village''."

Yes. Originally, it was strange for Yuki to be here.

For Basara's childhood friend--- a girl from the Hero tribe to be here, away from the village.

"Well she did get a surveillance rank S-…"

"…You knew?"

"My dad told me. I believe I know most of their circumstances too."

"Then I'll cut to the chase. Leave Naruse Mio at once."

Yuki overlapped her hand with Basara's, which rested on the table.

Then she softly leaned over and looked at him.

"She's being sought by the current Devil Lord--- At this rate you and Jin-san will be dragged into it."

---There were two people secretly watching Basara and Yuki from a few seats afar.

They were Mio and Maria. They wanted to go home ahead of him, but followed him after all because they were worried. They could barely hear their conversation.

"…It seems she is from the Hero Tribe just like Basara-san after all."

"Y- Yes… Looks like it."

On Maria's words, Mio nodded so a bit awkward.

…

She was Basara's childhood friend. With a bit of thought she could have figured it out, but agitated by the hug in front of her eyes this morning, where she ended up blowing up and revealing their living together, she just couldn't muster any sober thoughts.

Even now, she had thought for sure that they were having a date.

But--- Now that she thought back on it, she got the feeling that Nonaka Yuki had always kind of avoided her.

Of course everyone had own interests. If she was avoiding her, there was no need for Mio to forcefully befriend her, so she had kept her distance, but

''…So that's the reason I felt her look on me despite that.''

That said, there was no need for Mio to act as long as she wasn't challenged.

At any rate, her enemies were the ones, who killed her parents. Making an enemy out of the Hero Tribe could really foil her plans.

"Mio-sama, what do we do? It seems she is trying to separate Basara-san from us…"

"…Mhm, let's watch a bit longer."

If all went well, they might get to know about the intentions of the Hero Tribe.

''…Besides, it could be that…''
She might get to hear Basara's true feelings. How he, who said he would protect her, felt at heart. It was an unforeseen chance, but the perfect one for Naruse Mio to make sure of the boy called Toujou Basara. Therefore Mio tried to perk up her ears to the conversation between them.

"---Mm."

The eaves-dropping behaviour probably made her feel a bit guilty. Due to that, Mio trembled her body with a shiver on the sweet sensation that arose from inside her body. The curse of the Master and Servant Contract.

"…Mio-sama?"

Maria, next to her, was puzzled, whereas Mio repeated "I'm not eavesdropping" in her heart while turning red. Convincing herself that she wasn't betraying her master, but only worrying about him. Upon that, the sweet sensation faded soon enough and Mio made a sigh of relief.

While observing Basara and Yuki again,

''…Still,''

Suddenly hugging onto him regardless of the place and now even leaning over and holding his hand, this girl--- even for a childhood friend, she was being way too clingy.

Don't get involved with Mio any more--- To these words from Yuki that resembled a request,

"Too late… I'm afraid I'm already dragged into it."

Basara slowly shook his head and declared his resolve.

"Both my dad and I have already decided to protect them."

"---But!"

Yuki raised an unusual loud voice. After gulping briefly, she squeezed out.

"In the incident five years ago, you…"

"……Yeah."

He knew what Yuki wanted to say. Due to the incident five years ago, Basara had to leave the village. Toujou Basara hadn't forgotten what he did back then, nor what he had lost. But,

"Still… I want to protect Mio. Mio doesn't wish for the power she holds. She just wants to live as a normal human, a normal girl. It led to the death of her parents by the ulterior motives of devils and right now--- she herself is in danger of being killed for her power."

He couldn't overlook that. He had a reason not to.

"She's innocent. If you guys, the village is willing to protect her---"

"…That alone is impossible. You should know that."

"Yeah…"

Basara gave Yuki, who darkened her expression, a wry smile.

The Hero Tribe existed to protect the peace in the human world from the devils.

That doctrine took priority over everything else--- Even at the cost of whatever sacrifices.

---The Heroes of this world weren't the kind of fantasy heroes that protected everyone.

Keeping their own existence secret, they only protected the world itself. For that sake sacrifices were necessary. Basara understood that as well--- That precisely was the reason for the happenings after the incident five years ago.

Basara had lost his qualification as a Hero and since Jin couldn't keep protecting him as a Hero, he quit too--- both of them leaving the village.

And Mio's life being in danger was at best an internal quarrel between devils. The Heroes had no reason to help her.

Therefore. Basara and Jin were the only ones who could protect Mio.

"I understand your worry, Yuki. Five years ago, I couldn't undertake the consequences of my actions to the last."

"No. That wasn't your fault… I mean,"

Basara cut into the words Yuki wanted to say now by shaking his head with "No".

"Still, it doesn't undo what I have done."

Upon that, there was a change in Yuki, who stayed silent so far. Looking down, her face still looked like she was close to tears.

"…'Dat ain't true."

She said so with a dialect. It was her bad habit that showed up when she couldn't control her emotions anymore.

"Wha'ever anyone says, ya saved me, Basara…"

"…Yeah, thanks."

It was a little salvation for him to have Yuki say that to him, even though what he did was unforgivable.

For him, who had committed a huge mistake and lost a great deal of people, to have protected someone despite all that.

"But I couldn't bear the responsibility for my actions… and still can't even now. I have no idea how to face it yet."

But, said Basara and declared.

Like addressing Toujou Basara's unwavering feelings to Yuki and himself.

"But Mio is… She's different from me. Facing her sad past, she still desperately tries to live on provident. She's trying to fight. And then we happened to meet. Of course there's the stuff with my dad's scheme and my initial anger about getting deceived. But--- The moment I came to know everything about it, I wanted to protect her. It's not just sympathy or a whim. I seriously want to protect her. Like you said, I certainly don't have the same power I had in the past anymore. And given my five years without training, I don't know how much of a help I can be. But you know, if the Heroes still can't protect her, can't fight for her, then I believe it's my role to do so. You see, therefore---"

At the time he got this far. A loud noise echoed through the café.

When Basara and Yuki looked it's way curious,

"M- My apologies."

Near the entrance of the café, a flustered waitress crouched on the floor.

Most likely she bumped into a customer and dropped her stainless tray with the cups.

As the customer hastily left the café, the door was still open.

Mio, who had rushed out of the café, desperately continued to run.

Running, running and running until she was out of breathe. Before long she suddenly rushed into a back alley. Right afterwards, Maria came after her hastily.

"M- Mio-samaa, do not run away so suddenly. It is dangerous to separate outsi--- Mio-sama?"

Maria rebuked while being out of breathe, but Mio didn't hear her voice.

Who could blame her. She had been at her limit.

If she had heard any more of Basara's words--- Mio would have cried without doubt.

She could tell that her face was red. It wasn't due to the curse of the Master and Servant Contract, nor due her full-power sprint.

"What now, Maria… How should I act towards Basara from now on?"

Her body trembled from agitation. She couldn't suppress her soaring emotions. Even though Mio was kind of a burden to Basara, he had made such a strong resolve.

She hadn't known. That Basara--- tried to protect her with such strong feelings.

"It is a good thing… Now we know that Basara-san is truly a kind person."

"But…"

Like this, she felt uneasy about involving Basara. But Maria shook her head.

"You do not need to worry. Basara-san's feelings are his own. What you need to do, Mio-sama, is not to show a strange reservation, but properly respond to Basara-san's feelings."

"Respond to… But how?"

"That is obvious. Open up your heart to him and trust him."

"J- Just that? Only something so simple?"

"Yes, indeed. Also, if you feel like doing something for him, I believe it is appropriate to do it."

"Me, doing something for him…"

What would it be? As expected, it was better to somehow express gratitude in such a case?

If so, what could she do? Inadvertently Mio lapsed into deep thoughts.

"---Ah, but"

Suddenly knitting her eyebrows as she remembered something, Maria brooded.

"His childhood friend at least could be a bit troublesome… We do not know what happened after we left the café, but Basara-san is generally a good person. Earlier they were holding hands and looking each other into the eyes. If she cries, or approaches him a bit more daring, Basara-san might unexpectedly fall under her spell…"

"M- More daring, she couldn't be… They're in public."

She tried to deny that possibility, but Mio remembered the incident from this morning in class.

Right. Thinking back on it, Yuki was the kind of girl that would openly hug him in public. Her greeting on their reunion. It wouldn't be strange for her to do even more to keep Basara.

''…M- More than just hugging him… N- No way.''

Not good. That didn't leave room for many possibilities.

"O, Oh no… What do we do, Maria?"

When Mio asked with her wanton imagination, Maria showed an over-confident expression again.

"Mio-sama, do not be intimidated. You have to go on the attack."

"H- How?"

Maria laughed a Fufu to Mio's question for a solution.

"Please leave it to me--- I know a very good method!"

===Part 6===

In the end, Basara and Yuki never got on the same wavelength afterwards.

No matter what Basara said, Yuki wouldn't accept it. No matter how much Yuki persuaded him, Basara wouldn't back off from his standpoint. The sun had completely set when they left the café and a last quarter moon hung in the sky. Just like the other people hurrying home, Basara and Yuki started walking too.

"…I hope this cheers her up even a bit."

Basara mumbled while dropping his gaze on the cake that he bought at the café as a present.

Later, when he gets home, he would have to explain to Mio and Maria without doubt. He likely would get a lecture too. When he inadvertently felt dejected, the figure that should be next to him had suddenly vanished.

"…Mh? What's up, Yuki?"

When he turned around, Yuki had stopped a few steps behind. And,

"…It's no use. Both Jin-san and you are no longer part of the village… I don't think you can win against the current Devil Lord faction by yourself."

"Might be… But we're fine as long as we don't lose. The enemy isn't after Mio's life, but after the power sleeping inside of her."

"Besides," said Basara.

"They're currently keeping it an internal struggle, since they don't want things to go out of hands. Thus my dad and I become Jokers. We certainly might no longer be Heroes, but we still have power to fight. I imagine the enemy will think twice before acting. It's possible that they think the Hero Tribe would act for revenge once they laid hands on us."

If so, then it was more than likely that they could manage by themselves.

"But…"

"Yeah, of course that won't actually happen. The village treats my dad and me as non-existent after chasing us out."

For the village, his dad and him were no longer comrades, nor humans worth of their protection. Even if they were to die, the village would surely just keep observing.

"But I don't really care. I don't intend to drag you or the village into our fight."

Either way, he had to protect Mio right now. Even if it was only temporarily or buying time.

Meanwhile Jin would have to stop the enemy. And if that wasn't possible, then he would group up with Jin and think of a new plan. ---But.

"…That's impossible."

Yuki's quiet voice denied Basara's words. Why--- was what Basara wanted to ask, but before that Basara saw the brimming aura around Yuki's body that appeared when a Hero released his power.

And then, a shrill noise echoed. Yuki had instantly quick-drawn her materialized spirit sword. Just like Basara's magic sword Brynhildr, the spirit sword armoured Yuki's arm up to her elbow. Using the spirit sword, which couldn't be seen by normal eyes, Yuki brought forth an invisible slashing blade.

Basara saw it cutting through "something" that was hidden in empty space.

"Just now…"

"A low-class stray devil. You haven't noticed it, Basara, but the Devil Lord's power in Naruse Mio slowly attracts them more and more. Currently it's not grave, but in time it might attract ones that hurt people."

While Yuki quietly cancelled her aura and spirit sword,

"If Naruse Mio's existence brings harm to those around her--- the village will immediately make her an termination target. I believe, it won't be that far off."

"Yuki…"

Basara inadvertently reached out his hand, but Yuki softly avoided it.

Her sad-looking eyes looked straight at Basara.

"If that happens, I won't hold back--- Even if you'll hate me for it."

Then Yuki turned on her heels and went away like that.

Leaving Basara behind, who just stood there saying nothing.

===Part 7===

When Basara returned home, he called for Mio and Maria right away and explained his relation to Yuki.

From Yuki being a Hero and their reunion after five years to the fact that he turned down her request of leaving Mio at the café, he told them everything thoroughly.

He was worried if she would listen to him due to her bad mood, but surprisingly Mio, as well as Maria, listened obediently to him. And then ten-odd minutes passed with only Basara telling the story in order.

"Ehm… so, this is a cake that I bought at the café."

Basara, finishing his explanation faster than he had thought, timidly examining their expressions.

"…………………." "…………………."

The two girls remained silent in regards.

''…Aw- Awkward…''

The silence was too oppressive. Just like back then when they revealed their true identities and told Basara to leave the house.

"Uh- Uhm…"

Unable to withstand the silent pressure, Basara tried to get a reaction from them, whereupon

"…… Yes, I understand."

Finally Maria opened her mouth. Basara made a sigh of relief.

Mio next to him still stayed quiet, but he wouldn't ask for more.

"Y- You do? Good. Then let's have dinn---"

"---No, can you spare some time before that?"

With that, Maria cut into Basara's words.

"Actually, while you were talking with Nonaka-san, Mio-sama and myself were extremely worried. We thought you might get persuaded by Nonaka-san and abandon us… Right, Mio-sama?"

"---Eh? Yes, right."

When the conversation suddenly turned to her, Mio, who had remained silent so far, hastily nodded.

"My bad… But, I properly came back, see?"

"Indeed. But, when the date lasts until this late, I get worried if you maybe have been convinced by her… What about you, Mio-sama?"

"Y- Yes… right."

Mio agreed.

"No, it wasn't a date, but just a normal conversation…"

"---Can you prove it?"

"? Proof… what?"

"You need to ask? Proof that you have not betrayed us."

Don't ask for the impossible with a smug face. As if there's such a thing.

"You can only believe in me for that…"

"Please do not misunderstand. We do trust you, Basara-san. Yes, indeed we do."

said Maria with a slightly exaggerated tone.

"The thing is, we would like to have more faith in you, Basara-san. As comrades in arms, we would like to deepen our bonds of trust. That is all… Right, Mio-sama?"

"Y- Yes… As she said."

Really? For a while now, it sounded like a third-rate play though.

''…Still.''

Over the course of things, they had formed a Master and Servant Contract, but Basara too was concerned about their mutual trust. With Jin out of the house, he would like to reduce possible worries as much as possible with regard to the future. It seemed Mio and Maria wanted Basara to do something for them. The absurd request of showing proof that he didn't betray them was most likely leading up to that.

''…Mhm.''

It would be favorable if something he did could reassure them. Then,

"I somehow get your point. ---So? What do you want me to do?"

Upon that, Maria smiled. And then she slowly beckoned Basara.

"I am glad you say that. Well then, Basara-san, please come over here."

"…How did it come to this?"

At the place Maria took him to, Basara mumbled in pure incomprehension.

Right now, Basara was in a space with white steam--- The bath. With only a towel around his waist, Basara was sitting on the plastic chair with his elbows on his lap while resting his chin on his hands. There,

"Is that not obvious?"

A bright voice came from the bathtub. It was Maria, the mastermind behind this, while she looked at him with her chin resting on her hands that were on the edge of the bathtub.

"The only way to deepen one's bonds in this world is to get naked together."

"That's only for the same gender. Why would you do it co-ed?"

When the opposites sexes got naked together, it was just an erotic situation.

"What is the problem? Cramped together nearly completely naked in a small room--- sharing the same shame will bring results even if you are against it. You can treat another person kindly once you know his pain."

"What's with this licking each other's wounds mentality! Or rather, there's no point in forced results!"

"Not quite, Basara-san. A girl's 'No' means 'Yes'."

Or, said Maria.

"Could it be you dislike taking a bath with a girl?"

"No, I wouldn't say dislike…"

There was no way he would dislike it as a healthy high school boy. Still, even boys needed to mentally prepare themselves at times.

---Earlier, Maria had taken Basara to the anteroom of the bath.

There she had taken off her clothes and said to the bewildered Basara.

"---Now then, let us all take a bath together."

He had no clue what was going on. It was just too out of context. Basara instantly tried to decline, but she told him "I cannot trust you when we do not take a bath together". Moreover, he had thought for sure that Mio would oppose, but she locked the door of the anteroom and sealed his escape route, telling him "…Please, go in with us". It looked like they would strip him down, so Basara resigned. He agreed to go in with them and reluctantly took off his clothes by himself.

Back-to-back and the towel covering his precious part, he had thought they wouldn't see it, but the shame of it still wasn't to be underestimated. His accelerated heartbeat surely wasn't just from the hot air in the bath. And opposite to the composed Maria, Mio seemed to be feeling the same as Basara.

"…….."

In the bathtub--- next to Maria, she flushed her cheeks in shame. A natural reaction.

She was still clad in a bath towel, but her big breasts would surely float in the water. The knot of the towel had been on the verge to come untied right away, so she had held up the towel with her hands at first, but in time she had given up and rested her breasts on the edge of the bathtub. In a posture that emphasized the volume of her breasts to the limit.

''…That was foul play…''

Even under normal circumstances it was already a trial for the reasoning of a boy in his teens to take a bath together with a girl, yet these breasts were tempting him even more. After all, Basara had already felt them up directly.

''---The incredible soft sensation that drove a boy crazy.''

Not to forget her embarrassed expression of biting down on her lips and her skin colored in a faint pink. Everything about Mio right now was erotic. Against his will, Basara ended up remembering the night when the contract was formed.

"Now then--- How about you wash Basara-san's back, Mio-sama?"

Maria, in the bathtub, suggested the unbelievable.

"---Eh? No need. I can wash myself."

"That will not do. It would defy the meaning of taking a bath together."

Basara tried to decline, but Maria declared decisively.

"Of course you can wash your back by yourself. However, here you should dare to openly expose your back to us--- That is precisely what trust is about, just like entrusting your backs to each other in a fight."

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0104.jpg|thumb]]

And then,

"Mio-sama and myself will properly wash your back for you--- But not only will we wash it, we will also respond to the trust of exposing your back to us. You can only trust someone, who openly exposes his back. Getting naked together in the bath, precisely a situation where you defenselessly bare your lives to each other builds up a mutual trust, would you not agree?"

"Uhh…"

After being told something reasonable, Basara was at a loss for words and sighed a 'HAH' before long.

"…Okay. If it makes you trust me, go ahead."

He was already sitting on the chair anyway. When he agreed and left his back to them,

"Y- Yeah… Got it."

Mio slowly got out of the bathtub and moved behind Basara.

After moving behind Basara, Mio sat down on the bath floor with her knees bent with her legs neatly side by side.

Then she soaked the sponge with the body soap.

"I, I'll start now…"

With a nervous expression, she started to wash Basara's back. It was her first time washing a boy's back. She already thought so to herself when she rode the bicycle behind him, but

''…This is what a boy's back feels like.''

It was broader than her own and more than anything it was sturdy from the muscles. Basara's body, which could still bring out incredible fighting skills in actual combat as he was a Hero in the past, was scarred all over. He most likely got them from training and actual combats. Each of the wounds were old.

Even Mio's eyes, inexperienced in that prospect, could tell that this body of his was well trained. Therefore she could comprehend that he cut down the enemy with one swing of his huge magic sword.

Naruse Mio realized once more. That she was saved by this person without doubt.

"…What's up?"

"Eh? N- No, nothing."

Asked by Basara doubtfully, Mio hastily started to move her stopped hand.

---Upon that, there suddenly was something in the edge of Mio's vision. It was Maria's expression as she was looking over from the bathtub. That expression clearly was criticizing her.

''…I, I get it…''

Mio remembered the words that Maria had told her before Basara came home.

It was an idea so that Yuki wouldn't steal Basara--- Maria's secret plan.

---At the café, Basara declared strongly that he would protect Mio. that surely were his true feelings.

And even now, he was openly entrusting his back to Mio. This showed that Basara trusted Mio. Then, she herself had to respond to that.

"…."

Mio cleared her throat with a gulp and unravelled the knot of the towel she was wearing. What if he turned around now--- While thinking like that, Mio got completely naked and brought her body closer to Basara's back. What first touched it was the part of Mio's body that inevitably stood out the most.

Her breasts.

"? H- Hey!?"

"---D- Don't move!!"

Basara raised a surprised voice and tried to get away, whereas Mio stopped him with an even louder voice.

"Please, stay like that… If you move, I'll kill you a hundred times."

Mio declared with a frail voice to the completely petrified Basara.

It was incredible embarrassing for her as well. Still, if this prevented Yuki from stealing Basara, then she could somehow withstand this level of embarrassment.

---Mio was told by Maria that her breasts were an effective weapon against Basara.

And indeed. Compared to girls her age, Mio's breasts were rather--- no, quite big.

At school or on the streets, she often felt the gazes of men not only to her face, but on her breasts too.

She never thought of that as a happy circumstance, but at least now it was different.

These breasts certainly were a weapon that Yuki lacked.

''…Basara…''

Mio looked. At the petrified Basara's upper body, which had become bright red from a rush of blood.

Basara was conscious of her--- For some reason that made her incredible happy. Mio took the body soap bottle, poured the contents amply onto her breasts and made it foam.

"…."

She pressed her breasts determined onto him again, then started to sliding wash his back.

Upon that, Mio's voluminous breasts filled the muscle cavities on Basara's back with their movements, surprisingly lewdly changing shape. Gaining an unexpected shame, soon enough there started to be a change in Mio's body. What slowly welled up from inside her body was a sweet tickling heat.

''…Mm, Ah…''

Suddenly Mio noticed that the tip of her breasts were tense. She ended up feeling it herself.

That embarrassment flared up Mio's whole body with heat, colouring her body in a bright red very fast.

---But, Mio didn't remove her breasts from Basara's back. Because Basara was behaving embarrassed. Albeit not voicing it out, his body was clearly hot. Without doubt, Basara was only feeling conscious of Mio right now. That fact made Mio feel unsurpassable bliss.

''…Basara…Basaraa…''

Was this an effect from the Master and Servant Contract too? Normally, she absolutely wouldn't do something so indecent. Yet she was proud of herself of going this far for Basara--- for her Master.

"Mm… Fuh, Ah… Mm"

At some point, Mio entwined her arms around Basara's front and pressed onto him from behind as much as possible, immersing herself in sliding her breasts on the back in front of her eyes. Each time Mio moved, the foaming bubbles made a lewd and sticky sound. And when Mio's breasts had went all over Basara's back,

"…I, I think it's all clean now…"

Basara said flustered at his limits. Mio raised her drowsy face.

"W- Well… I just got a bit hungry. We hadn't had dinner yet. And I bought the cake and all."

So it's about time we go out--- was what Basara was trying to say.

"---Ah, no problem. I thought this might happen, so I brought your cake with me."

Wherever she pulled it out from, Maria held up the white paper box with the cake in it.

Then she swiftly opened the box, took a short cake and got out of the bathtub.

"Here, Basara-san… Say 'Ah'."

"W- Wait! Why did you bring the cake into the bath!?"

That's too novel, screamed Basara to stop Maria and their hands collided.

"Aw…"

The cake fell from Maria's hand onto Basara's shoulder, then dropped down from his upper arm to his elbow, lastly landing on the floor. The white fresh cream and sponge cake stained Basara's skin sticky.

"S- See, eating cake in the bath is too high level!"

So let's wash up quickly and get out, said Basara.

"---No, please wait. This is the cake you specially bought for us."

Maria stopped Basara and sat down on the floor next to him. Then,

"Wh- What are you doing?"

"You need to ask? ---I will gladly eat it up."

Maria told the bewildered Basara so without hesitation and started to lick up the fresh cream on his arm.

"UWAAAAH!?"

"Please stay still. I have to at least eat the portion that did not drop to the floor, or I would feel sorry for the cake."

Maria said nonchalant and licked over her lips like saying "Well done". Then,

"It is delicious, Mio-sama--- If you like, could you take care of the portion on his shoulder?"

"Eh…?"

Being told that, Mio looked at Basara's shoulder in front of her. It was the first place the cake fell onto, so it had plenty of fresh cream on it. Mio stared at it, like sucking it in.

"Hey, Mio… Don't tell me, you too…"

Basara was saying something, but it didn't reach Mio's ears right now.

---Before she noticed it, Mio had brought her lips closer to Basara and let her tongue roam.

The fresh cream with Basara's body temperature was surprisingly sweet. After tasting it plentiful on her tongue, she mixed it with accumulated thick saliva in her mouth and swallowed it down at once.

When she cleared her throat with gulp, she felt bewitching sensation slowly slipping down in her body. It was like tickling her body from the inside. Mio let her body tremble in a shiver to this pleasure and soon enough leaked a passionate "Ahh…" moan.

---And then, she couldn't stop herself anymore.

Entering a delirium, Mio continued to lick up the fresh cream on Basara. It was delicious. Above all, while she licked Basara, her skin pressed onto him, making everything, her breasts, her stomach and her arms even more sensitive than before.

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0007.jpg|326px]]

Even after all the fresh cream was gone, Mio licked Basara's body and rubbed her own body against his.

A switch had completely been switched inside of Mio and she called Basara "Brother, Brother" numerous times.

At that time--- Basara suddenly stood up there and then.

"…You two."

Toujou Basara said with a low voice while looking down on Mio and Maria, who sat on the floor of the bath.

He didn't know if they were teasing him or testing his trust, but--- Mio and Maria were cute girls while Basara was a boy. Even under normal circumstances he often ended up seeing them as normal girls instead of family members while living together and had suppressed his feelings so far. Yet when they pulled a stunt like this that completely ignored his troubles, he certainly hit his limit.

Along with anger, his reasoning blew away.

"Fine… If that's what you want, then don't come crying to me later."

As soon as declaring so, Basara hung over Mio and Maria.

"Yahn… Basara, Broth-, Noo." "B- Basara-san, c- calm down."

Both of them hastily raised flustered voice, but it was too late. While holding them down, Basara squashed the remaining cakes in his hands and besmeared it over their bodies. Starting with their soft breasts, bottoms and thighs, he smeared the fresh cream, chocolate and strawberry mousse all over their bodies, then started to taste their sweet-painted skin with his tongue. Mio and Maria protest with damp voices, but Basara paid it no mind. In the bath, which was filled with a suffocating sweet fragrance, he licked Maria's body while fondling Mio's breasts or fiercely sucked on Mio's whole body while grabbing Maria's bottom.

Upon that, they initially showed a bit of resistance, but after a while they accepted Basara and raised alluring voices. Naturally. Basara was Mio's Master and Maria was Mio's subordinate. When Basara felt like doing so, the two of them had no right to protest.

And then--- laying the two of them with completely spellbound expressions next to each other on the floor,

"So that you never do such lascivious things again, I'll subjugate you thoroughly."

Basara reached out his hand slowly and tried to perfectly make them his.

There--- He awakened.

It was not like he returned to his senses. He simply woke up from a dream now.

He wasn't in the bath, but on his bed.

"Eh? It… was a… dream…?"

Basara was inadvertently dumbfounded and made a big sigh before long.

Good. If that had been reality, Basara would have been a real brute.

"Ahh… Good. It was all a dream."

Saying so, he made a sigh of relief. At that time.

"No, Basara-san--- It was reality until halfway."

Basara was startled by that voice. Then he finally realized that he was laying while embracing Maria. But, it was softer and warmer than any hugging pillow.

"Eh…? That just now, was reality until halfway?"

On his nervous question, Maria laughed with Fufu.

"Have you forgotten it? It really surprised me, when you suddenly stood up and then collapsed with an incredible nosebleed. The CSI would get an unbelievable luminal reaction in our bath."

"…I, I see."

That it was only reality halfway was a bit nagging in itself, but it meant that Basara didn't really do anything to Mio and Maria. Apparently he escaped from the worst case.

"Uhm--- By the way, Basara-san."

Maria said with a renewed tone.

"Could you remove your hand from my bottom now?"

"Eh? …--- Uwaah!?"

Basara's hands entwined around Maria's back and grabbing her cute bottom. Moreover, when he hastily tried to remove his hands, he noticed that his hands were touching her bottom directly under her underwear. Basara hastily pulled out his hands from her shorts, then took a distance by leaping back on the bed.

"S- Sorry…"

"No, it was my fault for crawling into your bed, Basara-san."

After Maria said so to the flustered Basara, she showed a roguish smile.

"But, unconsciously putting your hands into a girl's underwear while you sleep… This assertive side of you surprised me. But well, you were having such a dream after all."

"Eh… That earlier dream wasn't your doing?"

A succubus was a female devil that trapped males in a cage of pleasure by showing them lewd dream.

She seemed to know the contents of it and even said that she crawled into his bed by herself. So he had thought for sure that dream was shown to him by her magic, but

"By no means. That was your own dream, Basara-san. I only took a little peek at it. Besides, if it had been a dream from my magic power, you would not have subjugated Mio-sama and myself, but would have been made to listen to our every word by seducing you mercilessly."

"Ugh… Right."

"No, no, I was surprised as well. Dreams represent one's desire or deep psyche, but to think your dream would look like that… You might have a surprisingly brutish sadist side to you."

"As if…"

He didn't even want to imagine it. Basara became weary, then

"…Reminds me, where's Mio?"

"She was worried about you after your collapse, but she has already gone to bed by now."

On his question, Maria told him outright. When he suddenly looked at the clock on the wall, it was already the middle of the night, 2 a.m.. Apparently quite some time had passed since he collapsed in the bath.

"I see… But good timing, I guess."

He was concerned about what had been reality and what a dream earlier, but Basara decided to ignore that for now. Because there was something he wanted to talk about with Maria without Mio hearing it.

"Maria… There's something I want to discuss with you."

"? What is the matter?"

Maria asked back puzzled, whereas Basara slowly opened his mouth.

It was the matter that he skipped when he told the two the whole story about Yuki after his return home.

A matter he didn't want Mio to hear. While talking to Maria, Basara ended up clenching his fists at some point.

He remembered Yuki's words on their separation.

''…Like hell will I let that happen.''

The Devils after the Devil Lord power sleeping inside of Mio were plenty enough for enemies.

To make an enemy even out of Yuki--- out of the Hero Tribe, he wouldn't let that happen.

===Part 8===

On the school grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, the bell chimed, ending of the fourth period.

On her seat by the window, Mio sighed in relief.

''…Now it's lunch break.''

Just a bit longer, she said to herself. When she got through today, a Friday, tomorrow would be Saturday, a holiday. Thinking so, she felt a bit better.

---The curse of the Master and Servant Contract activates from guilty feelings towards the Master. However, the condition for it's activation were rather disadvantage for Mio. She knew that Basara seriously tried to protect her, but despite that, some part of Mio still couldn't be honest with him.

Moreover, she unbelievably acted out character in front of Basara the other day in the bath.

Together with the shame from that, she sometimes ended up behaving cranky on reflex.

''…Still.''

At home, it was not a problem. Because the three of them knew the circumstances and could act with not activating the curse in mind.

---However, it was different for the school, where there were others that didn't know of their circumstances.

If she carelessly acted unnatural or awkward, others would doubt her. Ideally it would be best to not get involved with Basara at school, but that said, when it looked like she was unnaturally avoiding him or cold to him, it just so happened that she would get a guilty consciousness.

And in that moment--- the curse would already activate. The mark that appeared on her neck then was magical and thus couldn't be seen by normal humans, but she couldn't count the times she nevertheless hid in the toilet or infirmary in the last few days anymore. The sole ray of hope would be that her dishonest behaviour didn't activate such a strong curse. If she patiently waited for the surges to pass, it would cease after a few minutes.

"---Hey Basacchi~ Let's go grab some food."

Suddenly she saw her classmate Takigawa approach Basara in her field of vision.

"Sure, gimme a sec."

Basara gave a reply, then put away his textbook and notebook inside his deck and stood up.

"Where to today?" "Cafeteria, I say. The A-Set will be richer than usual since it's the end of week."

While having a natural talk, Basara and Takigawa left the classroom.

On the first day of his transfer, Basara didn't make an enemy out of just his classmates, but out of half of the boys in school. Mio was partly responsibility for that, so she was a bit worried, but apparently he managed to make a friend just fine.

Well--- That nickname was dubious though

''…The problem is.''

Mio shifted her gaze to the other reason of Basara's isolation. The foremost seat in the same window row as Mio. The girl sitting there watched Basara leaving the classroom.

A beautiful girl with a cold aura. It was Nonaka Yuki, Basara's childhood friend and a Hero.

Yuki, watching Basara's back with longing eyes, suddenly noticed Mio's look.

"------"

Turning her expression into a cold one without emotions, she left the classroom like that.

''…Completely opposite from before.''

On Basara's transfer, Yuki had hugged onto Basara on their reunion. A bold action that surprised anyone nearby. Even doing something like that, Yuki stayed composed. Therefore--- She had thought for sure that Yuki would make more passes at Basara the next day, but against her expectations, Yuki didn't get involved with Basara anymore. Their seats were next to each other, but they hardly ever talked.

---She heard that Basara and Yuki didn't reach an agreement on their discussion at the café the other day.

That surely was the reason. The clueless others were confused by the sudden change.

''…It's my fault, isn't it.''

Basara, who tried to protect Mio, and Yuki, an outsider. The opinions of the close childhood friends stood in direct opposition to each other, which resulted in their current affair.

But. As her seat was behind theirs, Mio ended up seeing it. Even if Yuki didn't talk to him, even if she seemed to be cold. She was thinking of Basara. Occasionally, she looked at him.

And--- It was the same for Basara. Basara too was concerned about Yuki in some way.

''…I wonder why it is.''

That when she watched these two, it kind of hurt around her chest.

It was painful. Mio suddenly dropped her gaze to her desk.

"Naruse-san~ Let's have lunch." "If we don't hurry, all seats will be taken."

Bright voices called out to her. Therefore.

"…Yeah, I'm coming."

Mio stopped pondering further and slowly stood up from her seat.

In the end, school ended without the curse activating even once that day.

When Mio made a sigh of relief, Basara came over right after picking up his bag.

"Okay, let's go home." "Y- Yeah…"

Mio mumbled and stood up. At that time.

"---Nonaka, and Toujou, got a minute?"

Their homeroom teacher Sakasaki called the two to a stop. Basara asked "What is it, Sensei?" by turning around.

"Sorry, but I want you two to help me organize the summer vacation assignments."

said Sakasaki with a refreshing smile.

"Wh- Why Basara too? That stuff is the class rep, Nonaka… -san's responsibility."

Mio uttered objection.

"Well, you have a point, but Toujou's transfer spared him from the assignment. So when he helps out with some odd jobs, it'll make it fair to the other students."

said Sakasaki. Basara scratched his head.

"Mhm… Yeah, guess so."

Therefore,

"---So, Mio, will you wait until we're done? Or…"

Call Maria and go home with her, huh.

Basara's words were reasonable. But--- the second choice somehow gave Mio a bitter feeling in her heart. The restless feeling from the lunch break when she saw Basara and Yuki resurfaced.

After all. ''Either way, it didn't change the fact that Basara would help out Yuki.''

Waiting for them to finish would mean that she took a backseat to helping Yuki. And going home with Maria would look like Basara chose helping Yuki over her. She didn't want that.

"---Mio?"

Mio looked at Basara, who looked at her inquiring.

Originally there were only two choices. But if she were to propose going home alone.

Instead of Yuki, Basara would choose---

''….No! What am I thinking…''

Not good. She had a nasty idea just now.

This is just like--- I'm not trusting Basara. The moment she thought so,

""Ah---…"

The curse of the Master and Servant Contract activated. ''Self-loathing from jealousy.'' It was one of the most extreme guilty feelings. Feeling the heat raising inside her body--- Mio could no longer stand.

Like that she suddenly was about to collapse.

"Don't tell me--- Whoops!"

Basara, noticing her state, hastily supported Mio's body. With just that,

"----!"

Mio trembled her body with a shiver. Right after, her breathing got rough.

"H- Hey, are you okay, Naruse…? Are you anemic or something?"

"Yeah--- Excuse me, I'll take her to the infirmary."

Basara replied to Takigawa, then he lifted up Mio and said with a voice only she could hear.

"…Bear with it for a bit."

After mumbling so, he rushed out of the classroom at once.

Basara took Mio to the infirmary, but apparently the nurse was absent.

No helper was there either and all the beds were empty. It was completely deserted.

But that was convenient for Basara and he laid Mio onto one of the three beds.

"…Are you okay?"

On the curtained off bed, Mio replied by just nodding while seemingly having a hard time.

''…Geez.''

Something must have activated the curse, but at this point she could only endure it for a few minutes until the effect ceased. But,

"Ah… Mm, Fuh… Mmg…"

While enduring the riling up sensation, Mio bit down on her lips to prevent her moaning. Her cheeks got red and dampened. Her breasts, so big that they were recognizable over her clothes, moved up and down many times over.

''…This is…''

Not good. If he were to keep watching, he would get truly nasty thoughts.

"…Ehm, I'll go outside for a bit. It must be embarrassing for you to have me stay here."

Saying so, he turned his back to her, whereupon

"…P- Please… Don't leave… me…"

"No, but… …Okay. I'll stay. So stop looking at me like that."

'Cause it made him feel weird. It looked like the curse was stronger than usually. But,

"But sorry… At least let me keep my back to you."

If he were to look at the current Mio, it seemed that his reasoning would be blown away.

Without saying anything, Mio tightly grabbed Basara's clothes--- the sleeve of his left arm.

Basara, taking that as a sign of her approval, sat down on a chair besides the bed with his back to her.

In the infirmary with just the two of them, only Mio's erotic moaning sounded.

Then, Mio's breathing calm down before long. The effect of the curse seemed to be fading.

"…How's it? Feel better now?"

When he turned around, Mio let go of his sleeve she was grabbing and placed the back of her hand on her forehead.

"Mm… I think, it calmed down… a bit."

Saying so, she slowly straightened up her body.

"Still, how did this happen…?"

He recalled the conversation in the classroom earlier, but there was nothing that would make Mio have a guilty consciousness towards him. The curse was supposed to not activate as long as she didn't think bad of him. However, if there were other conditions for the curse activating,

''…Then we need to think of a counter-measure.''

When Basara was present like this time, he could back her up, but if the curse were to activate while Mio was alone or rather in the middle of a battle, Basara and Maria couldn't help her even if they were with her.

But on Basara's question,

"…Wh- Who knows. I suddenly got irritated by you… that's all."

Mio said so and averted her gaze pouting.

"What the…"

Basara inadvertently lost his strength. There was nothing he could do about that.

That reason was too unreasonable. Of course the curse would activate strongly then. Basara made a sigh.

"If it has calmed down, you're alright now…? Then I'll go back first."

Since it was an emergency, he had abandoned the task from Sakasaki.

"Eh---…?"

Instantly, Mio made a surprised face. Then,

"…You're leaving?"

Mio's eyes, flickering with unrest, looked up to Basara.

Basara scratched his cheek with "Ehm" on the unexpected upturned gaze.

"Well… You know, I can't let Yuki do… the task from the teacher all by herself."

Besides,

"The curse has calmed down for now, right? Then---"

"…..Not yet."

Mio mumbled isolated.

"---Eh? Is that so?"

Not yet… but didn't she say it calmed down a bit a moment ago?

Ah, but the mark certainly was still on her neck. Though quite some time had already passed.

"…Hey, Basara. I'm… having a hard time."

She jerkily pulled on his sleeve again to check his intentions.

"Well… If you say so…"

Basara inadvertently turned red and spoke evasively. After all, he knew what Mio wanted to say.

---Truth be told, there was just one way to cancel the curse at once.

The curse of the Master and Servant Contract was activated from the Servant's mental betrayal of his Master.

In that case, if she was forcefully made to remember her loyalty--- if she was to be subjugated, the curse would lift.

In other words, he had to do the same thing he did as back then when he saved Mio, who rejected the contract at first.

"But, you don't want that again, right? Much less in the infirmary at school…"

"….Yeah. B- But… if you, Basara… ''Brother'' wants to do it, I'm… fine with it."

"Eh---?"

Basara inadvertently asked back. It shouldn't be his place to decide, since it was Mio, who was in pain.

He tried to say that, yet Mio called Basara "Brother" with wet eyes.

It was ''the sign that Mio wanted Basara to do a certain thing''. Basara couldn't say anything more.

Mio thought for sure she would avert her eyes. Actually, her cheeks were red. She was embarrassed.

She clearly understood what she had said.

But--- despite that, Mio did not avert her eyes from Basara. Her engulfing eyes. Before she noticed it, Basara had slowly reached out his hand. When he softly touched her cheek,

"…..Mm."

Mio reacted with a shiver and closed her eyes. But, she brought her cheek closer like that to lean it into Basara's palm. When he felt Mio's warmth through his palm, Mio softly opened her eyes.

Even without words, her eyes were speaking volumes. Therefore he had to make his resolve.

"…Okay."

Basara said just that, then loosened the ribbon on Mio's uniform.

"Ah…"

Mio's voice filled with a bit of happiness in all the embarrassment.

"---I'll set you at ease right away."

Saying so to her, Basara reached out his hand for her body.

At the same time his fingertips touched her--- the door of the infirmary suddenly opened clattering.

""---!?""
Hastily jumping back, Basara and Mio took a distance from each other.

"…Mh? What are you guys doing?"

A woman in a white robe looked at them from the entrance. And then, she suddenly noticed Mio.

"Oh, Naruse… Anemic again?"

"Y- Yes, Hasegawa-sensei…"

While hastily covering her chest, Mio nodded, whereupon the woman came over. Apparently she was the nurse. He knew of the infirmary, but as he had never used it, it was his first meeting with her. Still,

''…What a beauty.''

Beautiful features, a good figure and a nice aura. A stunning beauty in all aspects. Her breasts were even bigger than Mio's and matched her sexy voice, albeit with a manly tone, her feminine charm stood out alluring. Her appearance of walking with her robe fluttering looked quite stunning as well.

"…Your chaperon? Though he isn't a first aid helper."

Upon that, the merciless gaze of the nurse called Hasegawa pierced Basara.

"No, I'm…" "Sensei, he's…"

Right away, Basara and Mio raised their voices in harmony.

"I know. Toujou, right? You transferred here just recently."

"You know me?"

Hasegawa nodded a "Yeah" to the surprised Basara, then pointed with her chin towards Mio.

"She and Nonaka in your class are quite popular with the boys… So I have heard a few rumours about you. How does it feel to make all boys your enemy on your first day, Mr. Lady-killer?"

"I knew it, such rumours were spreading…"

Like that, it would take quite some time to make friends besides Takigawa. There Hasegawa laughed.

"Be careful. Intentionally or not, when you stand out more than others, it naturally makes you a target. And not necessarily one of affection. People hate those who are greatly different from them or have what they lack. Also, different from physiologically neighbor-hate, instinctive feelings like jealousy or fear have an amplitude. Simple on one hand, but troublesome when compounding."

"….Right."

On Hasegawa's words, Basara nodded with a depressed tone. Basara painfully understood what she meant from experiences in the past. And right now, Hasegawa's words applied to Mio as well.

Because she was chased by the current Devil Lord for the Devil Lord's power that she inherited from her father.

"…What am I supposed to do when I make enemies unwanted?"

When he said so, along with a bitter smile that resembled self derision, Hasegawa said "It's easy" readily.

"If you made enemies, you just have to make even more allies. Then you can win against them and naturally the other party will avoid a conflict with you."

"Well… But all the boys in the school seem to be my enemy."

"The 'amount' isn't important for enemies or allies. The 'quality' is."

"Well, that might be true…"

Currently, the only one speaking to Basara was Takigawa. No matter how good his quality was, it certainly couldn't cover the overwhelming difference in numbers.

''…Well, I don't care.''

The problem was the situation involving Mio. Yuki also warned him about it, but it was difficult for them alone to oppose the current Devil Lord faction. According to Jin, there was a chance for Mio not getting chased, but there was no guarantee it would work out well.

Quality over quantity. That was certainly true, but at times it was just a mere consolation.

Right now, the enemy refrained from doing anything flashy to prevent the Hero Tribe from interfering, so they could manage a resistance for now. However, if they forcefully outnumbered them without thinking of the consequences, they couldn't hope to win. Even though he--- decided to protect her.

"---Don't misunderstand the meaning of 'quality',"

A voice that saw through his doubts sounded. When he raised his head,

"You don't get it? I'm saying you can't weigh the odds of 'amount' and 'quality'."

Saying so, Hasegawa laughed. But, then suddenly the school broadcast sounded.

"Hasegawa-sensei, please come to the staff room at once. I repeat---"

"…Oh, right."

Hasegawa said so wearily and headed for her own desk on the opposite wall from the beds.

Then she took out documents from the drawer.

"Sorry, I have to attend a meeting for a while. Naruse, I can't look after you, but if you want, you can rest here a bit longer--- Also, Toujou,"

Saying so, she threw something silver to him. Basara promptly caught it.

"It's the key for the infirmary. I'll tell the teachers about it, so lock the door and return the key later."

After saying so, Hasegawa left the room as gallant as she had come.

Then she suddenly stopped at the door with "Ah, I forgot…".

"You might not know since you transferred here, so I'll tell you--- I hate idiots, Toujou. I don't care if you can't study, but I don't like cleaning up after idiots. ''You're at that age, so I won't tell you to not screw around'', but that's a sickbed. At least do it somewhere where we teachers don't see it. There are various spots around like behind the school building or the gym storeroom."

""Wha---""

They thought they had hid it, but it was completely exposed. Basara and Mio inadvertently turned red.

"Teachers aren't gods. There are things we can do, and things we can't. But you know, when you, our students, at least abide by the school rules to a minimum, then I'll properly protect you. I know you want to have a merry youth, but… don't do anything that makes us turn against you."

Saying so, Hasegawa left the room this time for sure.

"…….." "…….."

Basara and Mio were dumbfounded for a while, then Basara's cell phone suddenly rang.

The name displayed on the screen was Takigawa. When he pressed the call button,

"Yo, Basacchi, still in the infirmary?"

He could hear a bright voice through the phone near his ear. When Basara replied with "Yeah",

"Really? The broadcast called for Hasegawa, but are you guys fine?"

"No problem. She lent us the key."

"I see. Good then… Ah, don't worry about Sakasaki's request. Nonaka and I will do it."

"Wait, that's my---"

Basara started to talk, when he suddenly met Mio's eyes. And then,

"-------"

He saw Mio cast down her eyes. With an expression of giving up on something.

Therefore, Basara turned his back to Mio.

"….Never mind. Sorry, can I ask you to do it?"

"---Eh?"

While hearing a voice filled with surprise behind him, Basara told Takigawa over the phone.

"Thanks… I'll treat you to whatever you want next time."

To the positive reply,
"Thanks a bunch. Tell Yuki and the teacher my apologies too…. Yeah, thanks."

Basara said so and hung up.

"…Are you sure?"

Mio said with a voice that she still couldn't believe it, whereas Basara turned around with "What else can I do".

"You said you're still in pain. Still, we can't continue from earlier, but I can't leave you alone now either. So I'll stay with you until you're all better."

"…Really?"

Mio asked worried.

"Yeah. The nurse lent us the key, so take the chance to get a good rest."

In addition to always being careful of an enemy attack, she also had to concentrate of not letting the curse activate here. The stress must have built up. Thus the symptoms were stronger too.

"Here, lie down… I'll call Maria and tell her that we'll come home a bit later."

"O- Okay…"

Obeying his words, Mio laid down on the bed. While pulling the blanket over her,

"I'll stay by your side, so don't get irritated for no reason anymore."

"I, I get it!"

When Basara told her so, Mio turned red and pulled the blanket over her face.

===Part 9===

The atmosphere in the infirmary was unique. A soft, pleasant and most comfortable atmosphere in the school.

Next to Mio sleeping on the bed, Basara dozed off too at some point.

"….Mm."

When Basara suddenly woke up, the sun had already set and it was night. When he checked the time,

"8 o'clock… I slept quite a while."

He scratched his cheek. However, on a look, Mio was still sleeping soundly on the bed.

…A bit longer shouldn't hurt.

Hasegawa said she would tell the teachers about it. Seeing as no teacher came to look for them so far, it wasn't a problem that they still stayed on the school grounds.

Thus, Basara quietly left the infirmary as not to wake up Mio. Then he took out his cell phone and called Maria, where he told her that they would be coming home late. Upon that,

"---I understand. Then I will come to pick you up in a while."

She would come pick them up in an hour.

"Now then…"

Basara twisted his neck that was stiff from the sleep, then slowly walked down the hallway.

The school building at a summer night--- Amidst the tepid atmosphere, he headed for the school store. A human's body consumed water even when just sleeping. Specially in this season, it was easy to get a heatstroke or dehydration. Basara got thirsty, so he decided to buy some drinks, including for Mio for when she woke up.

When he arrived at the store, it had already closed long ago. Needless to say, there was no one around. But the lights were on. The lights of the vending machines in the corner faintly illuminated the dark store.

"That works…"

They must have been set up for the teachers that stayed behind until late in the night. Basara bought two sport drinks at the operational vending machines. At the moment he tried to drink his own.

"---Oh? That you, Basacchi?"

Suddenly his nickname was called from behind. There was only one person who called Basara like that. Therefore,

"Takigawa… you're still here?"

When Basara turned around, Takigawa entered the store by saying "Right back at you".

"I was doing the task from Sakasaki. We finished just a moment ago."

"It took you till now?"

If that was true, it occupied him for more than four hours.

Though Sakasaki said they would finish before it got dark with two people.

"No, the work itself was done pretty quick. After all, Nonaka worked without saying a single word. The silence was so awkward that I regret offering my help a bit."

Takigawa said.

"But when we finished the work, Sakasaki said he would treat us to some food, so we ordered without reservation, but it was unexpectedly much. You can't underestimate Rairaiken.<ref>A restaurant chain http://www.rairaiken.com.ph/</ref> So, then I took a digestion nap."

So that how it was. Basara made a wry smile.

"Sorry, Takigawa. You really helped me out."

"No prob… Speaking of, was Naruse fine afterwards?"

"Well, kind of… She's still sleeping in the infirmary, but she's completely calmed down now."

"Glad to hear. It really surprised me that she suddenly collapsed."

But, said Takigawa.

"She looked a bit embarrassed with her cheeks red."

Ah, said Basara vaguely.

Her red face was due to the aphrodisiac effect, but she was embarrassed without doubt.

That said, he couldn't really tell Takigawa about that.

"Anyway, thank you. Like promised, I'll treat you next time--- Will Rairaiken be fine?"

"Ugh… Anything but that."
Takigawa said with a grimace.

"---Reminds me, Basacchi, have you seen Nonaka?"

"Yuki…? No, I haven't."

Takigawa stayed at school until now because he ate too much. Yuki wouldn't do something like that. Therefore he had thought for sure she had gone home already, but

"Huh? Strange… She was going to check up on you guys."

"Really?"

At least while Basara was in the infirmary, Yuki didn't come by… probably.

There was a possibility that she left without calling out to them out of consideration to their sleep, but--- No, even when Basara was sleeping, he wasn't so insensitive that he would keep sleeping soundly when someone entered the room. If so, then they missed each other on his way here?

But, he got the feeling that it wasn't a good idea to leave the two--- Mio and Yuki all alone at this point.

"Sorry, Takigawa. I gotta go back---"

Saying so, he started walking. At that time--- He suddenly couldn't see anything anymore due to the darkness of the night.

The light of the vending machines had vanished all of the sudden.

"---Uah? What, a blackout?"

Next to Takigawa, who made a bewildered voice, Basara darkened his expression. Don't tell me--- That feeling became reality. The faint emergency light showed Basara five shadows emerging from the darkness. Amongst them, one had a clearly non-human beast silhouette.

A devil.

"----"

To think the enemy would attack at school, a place that could easily into a scandal. Moreover,

''"Wh- What are these…"''

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0123.jpg|thumb]]

Basara heard Takigawa's dumbfounded voice. Yes--- The enemy had exposed themselves to Takigawa, a normal human. But, Basara panicked over something other than that fact. That the enemy made a forceful move like this meant that the current situation was favorable to them.

After all--- Mio was sleeping all alone in the infirmary right now.

''…What now!?''

The enemy was undoubtedly after Mio. The enemies in front of him came to stall him. Them showing themselves in front of Takigawa just meant that they had to kill him off later. Unlike the moderate faction, average devils just considered humans as nothing but living trash.

---Of course a normal human couldn't see Basara's magic sword Brynhildr.

Even if he materialized it now, Takigawa wouldn't notice. But, even if he defeated the enemy with it here, Takigawa would witness the moment the "shadows" disappeared. That would drag him into their circumstances. And Takigawa would surely ask Basara. ---What's this?

He could ask Maria to erase his memories later. However, it would still take some time until she would be here. Right now he had to hurry over to Mio as fast as possible, but it was too dangerous to leave Takigawa alone with his confusion. He believed the enemy wouldn't do anything assertive against Takigawa to avoid letting things go out of hand, but on the hectic developing battlefield an unforeseen happening couldn't be ruled out.

''…Then, what do I do?''

Basara instantly came up with the answer to that. Then,

"---Sorry, Takigawa." "Eh…?"

Takigawa raised a puzzled voice--- And into his very torso, Basara suddenly slammed his elbow.

A blow to a vital point. It was a violent method, but most likely the least dangerous and fastest one.

Takigawa groaned a short "Ugh", then lost consciousness. Then Basara rested him on the floor.

"-----"

At the same time, the five shadows launched their attack at Basara.

---But Toujou Basara didn't panic. He immediately materialized Brynhildr.

Like that, he made a vertical slash, cutting the foremost human "shadow" into half. Then,

"Sorry, but I'm not playing along with your time-buying--- I'll make my way through."

At the same time he said so, he leaped forward at once.

<noinclude>

==Translator notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-12-07T11:54:18Z

Morgi: /* Part 3 */

==At the Threshold of Trust and Reunion==

===Part 1===

The Master and Servant Contract immediately activated the curse when the Servant betrayed the Master.

After almost a month--- On the next full moon, it was possible to annul it.

At first they believed it to be hopeless, but they somehow managed to overcome the first week.

---Regardless of how it came to be, the contract was bound, so they had to deal with the situation.

To successfully avoid the curse from activating, they persuaded Mio now and little by little they confirmed the activation conditions for the curse and other effects.

And as of now, they had a good understanding about the contract magic.

First--- The servant wasn't forced into absolute obedience and could defy an unreasonable order. Apparently it was done, so that the contract wouldn't be used one-sided, but interactive.

Consequently, the master needed to reward his servant with an adequate attitude as a master. It was close to the "Reward & Service" relationship between the Shogun and Samurai, which takes it origin during the Kamakura period.

That said, even if the Master makes an unreasonable order, the curse will not activate for him due to the superior stance in the contract. Still, the fact that the servant could disobey a strange order was a salvation for Basara and Mio.

---Then what determined a betrayal from the servant, leading to the activation to the curse?

It was a bit complicated, as the condition for the curse's activation was "a mental betrayal".

That said, the servant wasn't forced into absolute obedience. He had the right to "oppose" an unreasonable order.

Also, actions that appeared like a "rebellion" or "betrayal", but were for example to "correct" a mistake, meaning an action for the sake of the master, were apparently forgiven.

But on the other hand, if the Servant disobeyed a legit order or took an unreasonable attitude, the curse activated without mercy.

And it seemed that the power of the curse was determined on the Servant's feeling of "guilt"--- in other words, his "mental betrayal".

When the curse activated, a mark appeared on Mio's neck like a collar as proof.

But--- Basically the curse wouldn't activate as long as she trusted and believed him.

Because the contract between Basara and Mio was conducted uncommonly, there had been confusion in the beginning, but originally it was a magic that strengthened the trust between Master and Servant, allowing them to keep track of each other's positions.

Therefore there was no problem. A week passed while desperately convincing themselves like that.

And then--- summer vacation came to an end.

That said, even with summer vacation ending, it was not the end of summer.

On sunny days, the temperature easily crossed 30°C.

A day with boiling heat from the morning on. Toujou Basara walked the street to school for the first time.

The second term from today onward. The start of his new school life.

"Aw, so hot… Damn."

He was wearing the summer uniform, but that didn't mean that his trousers were shorts. Additionally the surroundings were full of students with the same uniform. He hated crowds.

"Girls have it good… They get to wear short skirts."

"---Hey, could you stop being so egoistic? In exchange for that, it's cold in the winter."

A cold voice beside him answered the grumbling Basara. It was Mio wearing the same school uniform.

Since they mostly made sure of the activation boundaries of the curse, making an impudent remark in the middle of a normal conversation was no problem.

Malice or a guilty conscious were the problematic ones.

"But, in winter you can easily wear shorts or at worst tracksuits pants under your skirt, right."

Each of them cold-blooded spoiled a boy's pure heart. Upon that,

"That goes without saying. What's the point of letting yourself freeze."

"Then in the end, you're warm in winter!"

Not good. He inadvertently retorted, but what good was it to even get hot-blooded himself. There,

"Right, please calm down, Basara-san."

A young voice from behind. When he turned around, Maria was following behind them.

Needless to say she didn't wear a school uniform, but a refreshing dress.

"It is hot, because you think it is hot. At time like these, just look at me."

Saying so, Maria searched rustling in the convenience store bag in her hand.

Then she pulled out a pet bottle, drinking it with big gulps.

Next she ripped open a popsicle wrapping, taking a mouthful. Narrowing her eyes pleased, she faced him with a smile.

"How is it? When watching a refreshing scenery, you feel refreshing yourself, right?"

"As if!"

"Muh, I just wanted to cheer you up a bit, since I am asking you to guard Mio-sama at school."

While feeling despondent, Maria licked her ice. That appearance looked unnecessarily erotic.

In casual moments like this, he was reminded that she was a succubus.

"…I'll just be grateful for the idea."

Basara wearily faced frontward again. Upon that, his gaze fell on the wave of students with the same school uniform that flowing through the gate. Shortly thereafter, Basara and the girls arrived there as well.

"Oh, so this is it."

Basara stopped in front of the gate and looked up the big building.

Private [Hijirigasaka Academy]. That was the school Mio attended and which Basara would attend from today onward.

"Well then, Mio-sama, I will be on standby nearby."

"Yeah, thanks."

On the night of the screwed up Master and Servant contract, she had been filled with rage, but after a week, Mio's anger certainly had subdued. Mio and Maria had returned to their quite close sister relationship.

When Maria showed a smile on Mio's "Yes", she suddenly looked up to Basara.

"Okay, Basara-san, I leave Mio-sama to you. Though I doubt there will be any troubles in a place with so many people."

"Yeah, if anything comes up, I'll let you know right away."

However, suddenly doubt arose in him.

"But… You said you would be on standby nearby, but it's a weekday, you know? Won't it be troublesome if the police finds you loitering around here?"

Upon that, "Fufufu. Do not worry. It will be completely fine."

Maria laughed with Fufufu and pulled out a single card from the pouch she was carrying over her shoulder.

"Look, in preparation for such cases, I have a fake ID that testifies me as 18 years old. 18 years, you hear? With that I can loiter around during noon all I want."

"Oh really…"

Basara lost his strength. Just because she was 18 didn't mean she could loiter around all she wanted.

Or rather, normally anyone would doubt that age from her appearance--- even when she was smiling so radiant.

===Part 2===

Upon entering the school grounds, the flood of students got to it's peak and the hallways were crowded with students.

Basara, a transfer student, parted from Mio and headed to the staff room first. When he told them at the door that he was the new transfer student today, he was told to wait for a bit in the waiting room next door. And after the chime rang a few times, a young male teacher came to pick him up with a class register in his hands. He held out his hand with a brilliant smile.

"I'm Sakasaki Mamoru, your homeroom teacher. Nice to meet you, Toujou."

"Yes, hello…"

Even while being overwhelmed by the unnecessary refreshing aura, Basara replied to the handshake.

Since the morning home room followed right after the staff meeting, they moved to the class room right away.

"Well, we often get transfers due to family circumstances, but your case seems a bit more complicated, Toujou."

"Yes, kind of…"

Nothing would come from hiding the fact that he was living with Mio. Therefore Basara told just the school that they were currently living together to see if they could be a family before the remarriage, when he was asked at the beginning. That said, he wouldn't announce that to the classmates though.

"But making a trial period like that shows that your parents are good people, who properly consider the feelings of their children."

Basara replied with the vague answer "Sure". He couldn't tell him that all of that was made up.

Although, it all happened from Jin's considerations, so Sakasaki's words weren't wrong.

''…Ah, reminds me.''

Basara asked Sakasaki what he suddenly remembered.

"Uhm… I heard that a friend of my father is at this school, but do you know anything of it?"

Jin might have received a favor from that person when he took care of the transfer papers.

Then it would be better to express gratitude to that person. However,

"Is that so? Well, I haven't heard anything in particular about that. Should I look into it later?"

"Ah, no, thank you."

If the homeroom teacher Sakasaki didn't hear about it, it might be better not to pry into it.

When he politely turned him down, they arrived in front of the classroom.

"This is our class. A new family and new school might bring various hardships, but you'll get used to it in no time. Besides, we have Naruse in our class."

Ohh, Basara was a bit surprised. It was rare that siblings or relatives were put in the same class. He thought for sure he would end up in a different class than Mio. They must have been considerate.

"Moreover there is our serious class rep and me as your homeroom teacher. If there's anything you don't understand, just ask without reservation. Okay, let's go in."

Saying so, Sakasaki moved into the classroom and Basara followed after him. The news of a transfer student coming must have spread already. When he stood in front of the blackboard, he could look over the whole class.

''…Geez.''

Basara made a sigh at heart. All gazes in the classroom were focused on him and all at once they started to evaluate Basara. That was the unavoidable fate of a transfer student.

First of all, he saw everyone get discouraged, boys and girls alike, just by the fact that he was a boy. He was prepared for it, but before his self-introduction it already felt like a lost battle, which truly depressed him. He believed his looks to be average, but there were still a few girls that hadn't lost interest in Basara yet.

''…Ah.''

Amongst them was Mio sitting at the window in the back.

''…She really stands out after all.''

Seeing her like that, he once more realized Mio's cuteness. In the classroom space, everyone wore the same uniform and sat at the systematic ordered desks. The conditions were the same. Due to that, one's characteristic stood out excessively. When he stared at her, she averted her eyes towards the window.

He lost another interested one. Who remained was,

''…Mh?''

In the same window-row as Mio--- the girl at the very front was looking at him.

It was a pretty girl. Contrary to her vivid presence, similar to Mio's, she had an aura like clear water.

Their types were different, but she was a beautiful girl on par with Mio.

Seeing as the desk next to her was empty, it most likely was going to be Basara's.

Indeed, it was understandable that she was interested in him when he was going to sit next to her. But,

''…Ehm, what to do about this?''

He considered her a cute girl, but if she stared at him so directly it certainly was a bit awkward.

At that time, Sakasaki, standing besides the teacher's desk, eloquently wrote his name on the blackboard,

"Okay, as you can see, we have a transfer student. ---Toujou, introduce yourself."

"Ah, yes…"

coming to his aid in the silence.

"Ehm, I'm Toujou Basara. My name is a bit showy, but as you can see, I'm an average guy. Please take care of me."

Since they would inquire about it anyway, he made a self-deriding introduction, whereupon the expressions of the guys softened a bit. The atmosphere became somewhat welcome and Basara made a sigh of relief.

Then it was time for questions and with the silly questions and answers repeating numerous times, the chime tolled the end of the homeroom soon enough. Sakasaki clapped his hands together.

"---Okay, that's it for now. Save the rest for after the opening ceremony. Toujou, your desk is the empty one over there. Nonaka, you're the class rep, so look after Toujou."

"…Yes."

The beautiful girl from earlier stood up and nodded short. Apparently she was the class representative.

"Well then, everyone line up in the hallway. We're going to the gym."

On Sakasaki's words, everyone started to stand up from their seats.

"He tells us to line up… but in what order?"

Amidst the students pouring out of the classroom, Basara just stood there with no idea what to do, whereupon

"---Basara."

Suddenly his name was called, and Basara faced it startled.

"Ehm, what is it, class rep…?"

Before he had noticed it, the girl had stood right besides him. He was surprised by suddenly being called by name, but for Basara, the transfer student, she was the one to take care of him. Therefore,

"I hope we get along, class rep. I'll try not to cause any---"

troubles… was what he wanted to say, but couldn't. Because she suddenly hugged him.

"Eh---?"

For a moment, he didn't understand what was happening.

But the soft touch of a girl and the faint, sweet fragrance told him that it was reality.

"W- Wh- What are you two doing!"

Mio, who noticed the two of them before anyone else, pushed the dumbfounded classmates aside and came over with a bright red face. Her eyes were lightly bloodshot.

"Ohh!? Class rep, can you get away? Otherwise I think it'll be dangerous!"

Mostly for my own body though.

"Moreover, you call me by my first name and hug me, could it be you lived overseas?"

"…No."

On the question, Nonaka raised her face while still hugging onto Basara.

"Basara… have you really forgotten?"

Then she showed him a little sulking expression.

"Mh? Reminds me, the name Nonaka… Don't tell me,"

Basara remembered the last name of the class rep, which the homeroom teacher had called, very well.

"You're… Yuki?"

Upon saying the name of his childhood friend after a few years, the girl in front of his eyes nodded short with "Mm".

"Basara, it's been a while…"

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0086.jpg|thumb]]

Saying so happily, Nonaka Yuki showed a smile. Then,

"Get off him already!"

Mio forcefully got between them. When she pulled Basara and Yuki apart,

"H- Hugging him out of nowhere… A- Are you nuts?"

She flared up at Yuki with a bright red face. However Yuki stayed composed.

"Not really. This is normal between Basara and me."

"N- Normal…? H- Hey, Basara, what does she mean?"

Basara was troubled by Mio's ogre-like glare.

"Well, Yuki's my childhood friend… She was quite attached to me."

"Attached… You aren't a dog or cat!"

"Well yeah…"

But the fact remained that it was true. They were of the same age and lived nearby, so they grew up like siblings. Actually, it hurt. The gazes of his classmates, Mio's included, that is. Specially the ones from the boys.

Well, obviously. For a bystander it only looked like Mio and Yuki were fighting over Basara.

''…Not good. At this rate, the friendly atmosphere I created with my introduction will…''

But, how to explain it? While he was like that, the situation kept getting worse.

"…It doesn't concern you, Naruse-san."

At last, Yuki declared coldly--- But it provoked Mio's emotions.

"It, It does concern me!"

Before Basara could stop her, Mio shouted with a voice that reached down the hallway. The all decisive sentence.

"I'm… living together with him after all!"

===Part 3===

The opening ceremony ended and it became lunch break after a couple of classes.

A happy lunch-time atmosphere spread over the school.

Basara sat bored and alone at his own seat in the classroom. Inadvertently he mumbled.

"……For real?"

Wow. This was beyond his expectations. Could a person on his first day of transfer become this isolated?

First of all, it seemed like he made an enemy out of every boy. Just getting hugged by Yuki was bad enough, but Mio's declaration of their living together totally ruined everything.

For example, the girls showered Basara with question without mercy once they returned to the classroom from the opening ceremony. He got information about Mio or Yuki, but they sucked out all the information from him they wanted, then left satisfied and never spoke to him again.

Therefore Basara had no longer anyone to speak with, except Mio and Yuki.

---However these last two rays of hope weren't here either right now. Yuki left after being called by the teacher for some class representative work. When he then invited Mio to eat lunch together, she said "You finally reunited with your childhood friend, so eat with her for all I care" and left with the girls from class to somewhere. Probably because it was a suggestion that was considerate to him in a way, the curse of the Master and Servant contract didn't activate in particular.

And this--- led to his current solitude. Basara sighed wearily.

"Guess I should get going…"

There was no point in staying here. As he didn't have a lunch box with him, his choices were either the cafeteria or the school store. And when he stood up from his seat and left the classroom, Basara was suddenly called out to.

"Yo. Making most of the boys in class your enemy in an instant, you have some tough luck, Mr. Transfer Student."

When he turned around, there stood a boy, showing a friendly smile. One of his classmates.

"Ehm… Takigawa, was it?"

"Oh, you could tell? Have we met before somewhere or what?"

Takigawa made a puzzled face. Only Basara had introduced himself in front of the class. Needless to say, the other classmates,

Takigawa included, didn't name themselves.

"Well, it's thanks to this from Sakasaki-sensei."

Basara pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and held it out. It was a copy of the seating chart that his homeroom teacher Sakasaki prepared from him, so that he could memorize his classmates' names as fast as possible.

"Hee, Sakasaki is perceptive as ever."

Takigawa nodded once he told his understanding, then placed his hand over-familiar onto Basara's shoulder.

"For that reason, let's grab a bite together, Mr. Transfer Student. You didn't have lunch yet, right?"

"Yeah… but how do you get to 'For that reason' from our conversation?"

"Because the transfer student, who's all alone after making an enemy out of all the guys in class on his first day, was hanging his head super depressed. It was just too pitiful, so I inadvertently had to call out to you. Besides, I moved near here just last year. So I can understand a bit the troubles and melancholy of a transfer."

He appreciated the concern, but couldn't he have said it better?

Well, he didn't seem like a bad guy.

"Just call me Basara then… I'll call you Takigawa too."

"Kay. So Basara, cafeteria or school store?"

"Let's see… The school store today, I guess."

Not to forget the incident during class break. It was unlikely he could calm down in the crowded cafeteria.

He wanted to buy something at random and eat at an isolated place.

"Then we better hurry. If we don't, there won't be anything decent left."

Saying so, Takigawa started walking. When Basara caught up next to him,

"Still, to be the brother-in-law with our Princess Mio and childhood friends with our Princess Yuki… Raising flags with both idols that our school is so proud of, that's one damn King position."

"Princess…? They are called like that?"

He thought that their appearances certainly stood out.

"Yeah, that's why I think you made other classes and seniors your enemy too. I mean, these two are really popular here and they seem to have a lot of passionate fans."

Takigawa shrugged his shoulders while smiling.

"Surprisingly a man's jealously is even greater than a woman's. And to be honest, it's quite lasting."

Indeed. No wonder then that the boys of the other classes glared at him with hostility when he left the classroom to go drink some water and that he felt a vague killing intent in the toilet.

"Aw, we're too late after all."

When they arrived at the school store, there was already a long line before the food.

Along with Takigawa, whose expression had turned bitter, Basara lined up at the end of the line, where he casually probed.

"Hey… About these passionate fans, ''has there ever been some kind of incident so far with them involved?''"

"Woah, creepy… So, for example like what?"

Said Takigawa while looking at the beginning of the line. "Let's see" said Basara as a prelude.

"For example, someone tried to aggressively get at them… Or contrary, a girl, jealous of their popularity, did some kind of harassment?"

"No way. To begin with, the other fans wouldn't keep quiet if anyone tried to steal a march. Even the girls know of Naruse and Nonaka's popularity. They're aware that they would make the boys angry if they were to pull some kind of careless harassment."

"I see…"

In other words, Mio was the center of attention to some kind of extent at school.

There had been a risk of an enemy being mixed in the school, but it was unlikely that any flashy measures would be taken in that situation.

''…Well, the first term actually did go by normally.''

Of course it couldn't be asserted that the school was perfectly safe because of that, but at least it narrowed down the places and times, where they had to be wary.

When Basara pondered like that, Takigawa, next to him, suddenly showed a nasty smile.

"Well, there was once a sophomore boy that tried to steal a march, but was put through the mill by a couple of seniors… Going by that, you're probably in the most danger."

"Guess so…"

He got the feeling that it was true. After all, ever since he showed up at the school store, some guys had been glaring at him. It was good that Mio was relatively safe, but it made him worry about his school life.

"But are you going to be fine, Takigawa? Won't the passionate fans have an eye on you too when you hang out with me?"

On Basara's question, Takigawa smiled.

"Don't fret it. I have fast legs. If it comes down to it, I'll abandon you and run away."

Such a reliable classmate. Then Takigawa added "Besides" happily.

"Raising flags with our school's two beauties is quite the feast. The so called protagonist potential? If I hang out with a guy that has such 'luck' or 'invisible power', I think my school life will get quite lively. Let's get along from now on."

"Same here. But… I'm afraid I don't have such luck or power."

Basara made a wry smile. He already--- lost his qualifications to be a hero and was nothing more than a side-character.

===Part 4===

After school.

Mio, who had been silent ever since leaving the classroom, finally opened her mouth when they left the entrance hall.

"…Why are you following me?"

"Well, I'm just trying to go home…"

A sullen voice. Apparently the incident from after this morning's homeroom still had after-effects.

Well, it had certainly surprised him too.

---However, couldn't she fix her mood already? He had already been at the verge to be all alone at school, yet even on the way home it seemed that he wouldn't get a proper conversation.

In his opinion, it was time to remind her again about idea behind the Kanji 人.<ref>''Hito'', the kanji for person</ref>

Supporting each other.

"Hey Mio… What do you think about the Kanji '人'?"

"It looks like Nonaka and you hugging."

Not good. Impossible. He couldn't count on her. Like this, he could only hope for the meddling of a third person.

Walking towards the school gate, Basara shifted his gaze to the far in front. Upon that,

"Mio-chaan, Basara-saan."

Maria, waiting outside the gate, waved her hand greatly. Apparently she was carrying out their setting as sisters in public. Well, it certainly would be weird when she called her "Mio-sama".

"Good job on sitting out your time… you two."

"Thanks for waiting for us, but your remark is a bit wrong."

Don't make it sound like we came out of prison. The counselling teacher is looking.

There Maria noticed Mio's bad mood and alternating looked at Mio and Basara's expression, then

"Basara-san, Basara-san…"

Pulling on his sleeve and taking a bit of a distance from Mio, she whispered into his ear.

"What is up with Mio-sama? It appears that her mood is kind of foul."

"Well, stuff happened…"

"? …Ah, I see. So that is how it is. That is not good, you have to use contraception."

"Hey… what did you think of in these mere seconds just now?"

Seemed it wasn't good to rely on someone else. He should do something about it himself. At that time,

''…Mh?''

Suddenly he noticed that Mio across of him looked at him.

"……….."

Her expression looked like she was waiting for Basara's words.

''…Figures.''

Of course it worried her when the one, who promised to protect her, showed an expression she didn't know.

It was nothing to be surprised about. A trust between Mio and him hadn't been properly established yet.

Neither as a family--- nor as comrades.

''…Worrying my little sister, I fail as a big brother…''

When he thought so self-instructing, Basara returned to Mio's side.

"…….What?"

Mio faced sideways sulking and gave him a side-glance.

At the time he tried to find words to reassure her then.

"---Basara."

A quiet voice called his name from the side interrupting. Before he had noticed, Nonaka Yuki had stood right beside him. And ignoring Mio, whose expression instantly turned sour, she declared.

"I have something important to discuss… just between us two."

===Part 5===

Basara decided to accept Yuki's request to talk with just the two of them.

As expected, the bad-tempered Mio had left Basara behind and went home, but she had Maria with her.

Befitting the season, the sun was still up high and there were a lot of students, since it was time to go home.

It should be safe to leave the two of them alone for a bit.

Basara and Yuki moved to a café in front of the station. It was all fine up to the point where they got guided to an empty table at the back, but

"…Hey, Yuki. We're sitting at a table, not at the counter, so wouldn't you normally sit down across?"

Regardless of the table for four people, Yuki sat down besides Basara for some reason. Upon that,

"No. It's better when no one hears what we're discussing now."

There wasn't much of a distance to begin with, yet Yuki shifted her chair even closer to Basara.

A thin distance, where their arms could touch. The soft sensation from smooth bare skin and the sweet fragrance of a girl coming from Yuki.

''…Ugh. This is bad…''

During the time they had been apart, their intimacy had vanished and Basara was strangely conscious of the gap to his feminine-matured childhood friend. But in regards, Yuki took the menu card with a cool face and looked at it.

Then they both simply ordered drinks and when they dampened their dry throats,

"…Thanks, for coming."

Yuki slowly opened her mouth.

"No prob. I wanted to talk to you too anyway."

The glares at school were so heavy that he couldn't get a decent conversation going in the end.

"Good…"

Yuki made a sigh of relief.

"I thought for sure, you were angry, Basara."

"Mh? Why?"

"I mean… You didn't look all that happy, even though I hugged you."

"No, I just didn't realize it was you at that time…"

It had been already five years since he met Yuki last at the age of ten. They were both in their growing periods right now. It was understandable he wouldn't recognize her at once. And anyone would be troubled if a girl on the supposed first meeting hugged onto one. Besides,

"…You sure have changed."

What he first thought was, how surprisingly pretty she got. The Yuki Basara knew had the smallest and childish body amongst their old playmates, but now she looked more mature than her age.

Yuki said that it might be due to the change of her hairstyle. Surely, the old Yuki had grown out her hair.

But--- That wasn't the reason Basara didn't notice it right away that it was Yuki on their reunion.

He thought back.

''…She wasn't the type to make such a face…''

She had been sparing with words since forever, but had a great variety of expressions. But, Yuki's face, as she was looking at him awaiting from besides, looked completely inexpressive.

''…Five years, huh.''

Most likely she had changed in Basara's absence. The current Yuki might be no longer the Yuki he used to know. Just like the current Basara was different from his self five years ago now.

"…Actually, did I look happy in the past?"

Basara felt his thoughts going into a bad direction, so he got back on the previous topic.

Upon that, Yuki nodded a "Mm".

"When I hugged you, you would tightly hug me back."

"Mhm, is that so…"

"---Also, you often took advantage of the situation to touch my butt."

"Eh, seriously!?"

He didn't remember at all, but he was just a perverted kid then. What was his younger self doing?

''…Ah.''

Looking at his flustered self, Yuki finally brightened her expression.

That faint smile matched the Yuki in his memories.

It finally felt real to him--- That he reunited with his childhood friend Nonaka Yuki.

He was quite happy about that. But, that specially was the reason why he couldn't avert his eyes now.

"…So? What do you want to talk about?"

Yuki didn't answer Basara's question right away.

And the faint smile she was showing reverted back to the cold expression.

"…It's about Naruse Mio."

She said whispering. Those were words he had expected.

"Basara… Don't get involved with her any more."

"So it's you after all… ''Her observer sent by the village''."

Yes. Originally, it was strange for Yuki to be here.

For Basara's childhood friend--- a girl from the Hero tribe to be here, away from the village.

"Well she did get a surveillance rank S-…"

"…You knew?"

"My dad told me. I believe I know most of their circumstances too."

"Then I'll cut to the chase. Leave Naruse Mio at once."

Yuki overlapped her hand with Basara's, which rested on the table.

Then she softly leaned over and looked at him.

"She's being sought by the current Devil Lord--- At this rate you and Jin-san will be dragged into it."

---There were two people secretly watching Basara and Yuki from a few seats afar.

They were Mio and Maria. They wanted to go home ahead of him, but followed him after all because they were worried. They could barely hear their conversation.

"…It seems she is from the Hero Tribe just like Basara-san after all."

"Y- Yes… Looks like it."

On Maria's words, Mio nodded so a bit awkward.

…

She was Basara's childhood friend. With a bit of thought she could have figured it out, but agitated by the hug in front of her eyes this morning, where she ended up blowing up and revealing their living together, she just couldn't muster any sober thoughts.

Even now, she had thought for sure that they were having a date.

But--- Now that she thought back on it, she got the feeling that Nonaka Yuki had always kind of avoided her.

Of course everyone had own interests. If she was avoiding her, there was no need for Mio to forcefully befriend her, so she had kept her distance, but

''…So that's the reason I felt her look on me despite that.''

That said, there was no need for Mio to act as long as she wasn't challenged.

At any rate, her enemies were the ones, who killed her parents. Making an enemy out of the Hero Tribe could really foil her plans.

"Mio-sama, what do we do? It seems she is trying to separate Basara-san from us…"

"…Mhm, let's watch a bit longer."

If all went well, they might get to know about the intentions of the Hero Tribe.

''…Besides, it could be that…''
She might get to hear Basara's true feelings. How he, who said he would protect her, felt at heart. It was an unforeseen chance, but the perfect one for Naruse Mio to make sure of the boy called Toujou Basara. Therefore Mio tried to perk up her ears to the conversation between them.

"---Mm."

The eaves-dropping behaviour probably made her feel a bit guilty. Due to that, Mio trembled her body with a shiver on the sweet sensation that arose from inside her body. The curse of the Master and Servant Contract.

"…Mio-sama?"

Maria, next to her, was puzzled, whereas Mio repeated "I'm not eavesdropping" in her heart while turning red. Convincing herself that she wasn't betraying her master, but only worrying about him. Upon that, the sweet sensation faded soon enough and Mio made a sigh of relief.

While observing Basara and Yuki again,

''…Still,''

Suddenly hugging onto him regardless of the place and now even leaning over and holding his hand, this girl--- even for a childhood friend, she was being way too clingy.

Don't get involved with Mio any more--- To these words from Yuki that resembled a request,

"Too late… I'm afraid I'm already dragged into it."

Basara slowly shook his head and declared his resolve.

"Both my dad and I have already decided to protect them."

"---But!"

Yuki raised an unusual loud voice. After gulping briefly, she squeezed out.

"In the incident five years ago, you…"

"……Yeah."

He knew what Yuki wanted to say. Due to the incident five years ago, Basara had to leave the village. Toujou Basara hadn't forgotten what he did back then, nor what he had lost. But,

"Still… I want to protect Mio. Mio doesn't wish for the power she holds. She just wants to live as a normal human, a normal girl. It led to the death of her parents by the ulterior motives of devils and right now--- she herself is in danger of being killed for her power."

He couldn't overlook that. He had a reason not to.

"She's innocent. If you guys, the village is willing to protect her---"

"…That alone is impossible. You should know that."

"Yeah…"

Basara gave Yuki, who darkened her expression, a wry smile.

The Hero Tribe existed to protect the peace in the human world from the devils.

That doctrine took priority over everything else--- Even at the cost of whatever sacrifices.

---The Heroes of this world weren't the kind of fantasy heroes that protected everyone.

Keeping their own existence secret, they only protected the world itself. For that sake sacrifices were necessary. Basara understood that as well--- That precisely was the reason for the happenings after the incident five years ago.

Basara had lost his qualification as a Hero and since Jin couldn't keep protecting him as a Hero, he quit too--- both of them leaving the village.

And Mio's life being in danger was at best an internal quarrel between devils. The Heroes had no reason to help her.

Therefore. Basara and Jin were the only ones who could protect Mio.

"I understand your worry, Yuki. Five years ago, I couldn't undertake the consequences of my actions to the last."

"No. That wasn't your fault… I mean,"

Basara cut into the words Yuki wanted to say now by shaking his head with "No".

"Still, it doesn't undo what I have done."

Upon that, there was a change in Yuki, who stayed silent so far. Looking down, her face still looked like she was close to tears.

"…'Dat ain't true."

She said so with a dialect. It was her bad habit that showed up when she couldn't control her emotions anymore.

"Wha'ever anyone says, ya saved me, Basara…"

"…Yeah, thanks."

It was a little salvation for him to have Yuki say that to him, even though what he did was unforgivable.

For him, who had committed a huge mistake and lost a great deal of people, to have protected someone despite all that.

"But I couldn't bear the responsibility for my actions… and still can't even now. I have no idea how to face it yet."

But, said Basara and declared.

Like addressing Toujou Basara's unwavering feelings to Yuki and himself.

"But Mio is… She's different from me. Facing her sad past, she still desperately tries to live on provident. She's trying to fight. And then we happened to meet. Of course there's the stuff with my dad's scheme and my initial anger about getting deceived. But--- The moment I came to know everything about it, I wanted to protect her. It's not just sympathy or a whim. I seriously want to protect her. Like you said, I certainly don't have the same power I had in the past anymore. And given my five years without training, I don't know how much of a help I can be. But you know, if the Heroes still can't protect her, can't fight for her, then I believe it's my role to do so. You see, therefore---"

At the time he got this far. A loud noise echoed through the café.

When Basara and Yuki looked it's way curious,

"M- My apologies."

Near the entrance of the café, a flustered waitress crouched on the floor.

Most likely she bumped into a customer and dropped her stainless tray with the cups.

As the customer hastily left the café, the door was still open.

Mio, who had rushed out of the café, desperately continued to run.

Running, running and running until she was out of breathe. Before long she suddenly rushed into a back alley. Right afterwards, Maria came after her hastily.

"M- Mio-samaa, do not run away so suddenly. It is dangerous to separate outsi--- Mio-sama?"

Maria rebuked while being out of breathe, but Mio didn't hear her voice.

Who could blame her. She had been at her limit.

If she had heard any more of Basara's words--- Mio would have cried without doubt.

She could tell that her face was red. It wasn't due to the curse of the Master and Servant Contract, nor due her full-power sprint.

"What now, Maria… How should I act towards Basara from now on?"

Her body trembled from agitation. She couldn't suppress her soaring emotions. Even though Mio was kind of a burden to Basara, he had made such a strong resolve.

She hadn't known. That Basara--- tried to protect her with such strong feelings.

"It is a good thing… Now we know that Basara-san is truly a kind person."

"But…"

Like this, she felt uneasy about involving Basara. But Maria shook her head.

"You do not need to worry. Basara-san's feelings are his own. What you need to do, Mio-sama, is not to show a strange reservation, but properly respond to Basara-san's feelings."

"Respond to… But how?"

"That is obvious. Open up your heart to him and trust him."

"J- Just that? Only something so simple?"

"Yes, indeed. Also, if you feel like doing something for him, I believe it is appropriate to do it."

"Me, doing something for him…"

What would it be? As expected, it was better to somehow express gratitude in such a case?

If so, what could she do? Inadvertently Mio lapsed into deep thoughts.

"---Ah, but"

Suddenly knitting her eyebrows as she remembered something, Maria brooded.

"His childhood friend at least could be a bit troublesome… We do not know what happened after we left the café, but Basara-san is generally a good person. Earlier they were holding hands and looking each other into the eyes. If she cries, or approaches him a bit more daring, Basara-san might unexpectedly fall under her spell…"

"M- More daring, she couldn't be… They're in public."

She tried to deny that possibility, but Mio remembered the incident from this morning in class.

Right. Thinking back on it, Yuki was the kind of girl that would openly hug him in public. Her greeting on their reunion. It wouldn't be strange for her to do even more to keep Basara.

''…M- More than just hugging him… N- No way.''

Not good. That didn't leave room for many possibilities.

"O, Oh no… What do we do, Maria?"

When Mio asked with her wanton imagination, Maria showed an over-confident expression again.

"Mio-sama, do not be intimidated. You have to go on the attack."

"H- How?"

Maria laughed a Fufu to Mio's question for a solution.

"Please leave it to me--- I know a very good method!"

===Part 6===

In the end, Basara and Yuki never got on the same wavelength afterwards.

No matter what Basara said, Yuki wouldn't accept it. No matter how much Yuki persuaded him, Basara wouldn't back off from his standpoint. The sun had completely set when they left the café and a last quarter moon hung in the sky. Just like the other people hurrying home, Basara and Yuki started walking too.

"…I hope this cheers her up even a bit."

Basara mumbled while dropping his gaze on the cake that he bought at the café as a present.

Later, when he gets home, he would have to explain to Mio and Maria without doubt. He likely would get a lecture too. When he inadvertently felt dejected, the figure that should be next to him had suddenly vanished.

"…Mh? What's up, Yuki?"

When he turned around, Yuki had stopped a few steps behind. And,

"…It's no use. Both Jin-san and you are no longer part of the village… I don't think you can win against the current Devil Lord faction by yourself."

"Might be… But we're fine as long as we don't lose. The enemy isn't after Mio's life, but after the power sleeping inside of her."

"Besides," said Basara.

"They're currently keeping it an internal struggle, since they don't want things to go out of hands. Thus my dad and I become Jokers. We certainly might no longer be Heroes, but we still have power to fight. I imagine the enemy will think twice before acting. It's possible that they think the Hero Tribe would act for revenge once they laid hands on us."

If so, then it was more than likely that they could manage by themselves.

"But…"

"Yeah, of course that won't actually happen. The village treats my dad and me as non-existent after chasing us out."

For the village, his dad and him were no longer comrades, nor humans worth of their protection. Even if they were to die, the village would surely just keep observing.

"But I don't really care. I don't intend to drag you or the village into our fight."

Either way, he had to protect Mio right now. Even if it was only temporarily or buying time.

Meanwhile Jin would have to stop the enemy. And if that wasn't possible, then he would group up with Jin and think of a new plan. ---But.

"…That's impossible."

Yuki's quiet voice denied Basara's words. Why--- was what Basara wanted to ask, but before that Basara saw the brimming aura around Yuki's body that appeared when a Hero released his power.

And then, a shrill noise echoed. Yuki had instantly quick-drawn her materialized spirit sword. Just like Basara's magic sword Brynhildr, the spirit sword armoured Yuki's arm up to her elbow. Using the spirit sword, which couldn't be seen by normal eyes, Yuki brought forth an invisible slashing blade.

Basara saw it cutting through "something" that was hidden in empty space.

"Just now…"

"A low-class stray devil. You haven't noticed it, Basara, but the Devil Lord's power in Naruse Mio slowly attracts them more and more. Currently it's not grave, but in time it might attract ones that hurt people."

While Yuki quietly cancelled her aura and spirit sword,

"If Naruse Mio's existence brings harm to those around her--- the village will immediately make her an termination target. I believe, it won't be that far off."

"Yuki…"

Basara inadvertently reached out his hand, but Yuki softly avoided it.

Her sad-looking eyes looked straight at Basara.

"If that happens, I won't hold back--- Even if you'll hate me for it."

Then Yuki turned on her heels and went away like that.

Leaving Basara behind, who just stood there saying nothing.

===Part 7===

When Basara returned home, he called for Mio and Maria right away and explained his relation to Yuki.

From Yuki being a Hero and their reunion after five years to the fact that he turned down her request of leaving Mio at the café, he told them everything thoroughly.

He was worried if she would listen to him due to her bad mood, but surprisingly Mio, as well as Maria, listened obediently to him. And then ten-odd minutes passed with only Basara telling the story in order.

"Ehm… so, this is a cake that I bought at the café."

Basara, finishing his explanation faster than he had thought, timidly examining their expressions.

"…………………." "…………………."

The two girls remained silent in regards.

''…Aw- Awkward…''

The silence was too oppressive. Just like back then when they revealed their true identities and told Basara to leave the house.

"Uh- Uhm…"

Unable to withstand the silent pressure, Basara tried to get a reaction from them, whereupon

"…… Yes, I understand."

Finally Maria opened her mouth. Basara made a sigh of relief.

Mio next to him still stayed quiet, but he wouldn't ask for more.

"Y- You do? Good. Then let's have dinn---"

"---No, can you spare some time before that?"

With that, Maria cut into Basara's words.

"Actually, while you were talking with Nonaka-san, Mio-sama and myself were extremely worried. We thought you might get persuaded by Nonaka-san and abandon us… Right, Mio-sama?"

"---Eh? Yes, right."

When the conversation suddenly turned to her, Mio, who had remained silent so far, hastily nodded.

"My bad… But, I properly came back, see?"

"Indeed. But, when the date lasts until this late, I get worried if you maybe have been convinced by her… What about you, Mio-sama?"

"Y- Yes… right."

Mio agreed.

"No, it wasn't a date, but just a normal conversation…"

"---Can you prove it?"

"? Proof… what?"

"You need to ask? Proof that you have not betrayed us."

Don't ask for the impossible with a smug face. As if there's such a thing.

"You can only believe in me for that…"

"Please do not misunderstand. We do trust you, Basara-san. Yes, indeed we do."

said Maria with a slightly exaggerated tone.

"The thing is, we would like to have more faith in you, Basara-san. As comrades in arms, we would like to deepen our bonds of trust. That is all… Right, Mio-sama?"

"Y- Yes… As she said."

Really? For a while now, it sounded like a third-rate play though.

''…Still.''

Over the course of things, they had formed a Master and Servant Contract, but Basara too was concerned about their mutual trust. With Jin out of the house, he would like to reduce possible worries as much as possible with regard to the future. It seemed Mio and Maria wanted Basara to do something for them. The absurd request of showing proof that he didn't betray them was most likely leading up to that.

''…Mhm.''

It would be favorable if something he did could reassure them. Then,

"I somehow get your point. ---So? What do you want me to do?"

Upon that, Maria smiled. And then she slowly beckoned Basara.

"I am glad you say that. Well then, Basara-san, please come over here."

"…How did it come to this?"

At the place Maria took him to, Basara mumbled in pure incomprehension.

Right now, Basara was in a space with white steam--- The bath. With only a towel around his waist, Basara was sitting on the plastic chair with his elbows on his lap while resting his chin on his hands. There,

"Is that not obvious?"

A bright voice came from the bathtub. It was Maria, the mastermind behind this, while she looked at him with her chin resting on her hands that were on the edge of the bathtub.

"The only way to deepen one's bonds in this world is to get naked together."

"That's only for the same gender. Why would you do it co-ed?"

When the opposites sexes got naked together, it was just an erotic situation.

"What is the problem? Cramped together nearly completely naked in a small room--- sharing the same shame will bring results even if you are against it. You can treat another person kindly once you know his pain."

"What's with this licking each other's wounds mentality! Or rather, there's no point in forced results!"

"Not quite, Basara-san. A girl's 'No' means 'Yes'."

Or, said Maria.

"Could it be you dislike taking a bath with a girl?"

"No, I wouldn't say dislike…"

There was no way he would dislike it as a healthy high school boy. Still, even boys needed to mentally prepare themselves at times.

---Earlier, Maria had taken Basara to the anteroom of the bath.

There she had taken off her clothes and said to the bewildered Basara.

"---Now then, let us all take a bath together."

He had no clue what was going on. It was just too out of context. Basara instantly tried to decline, but she told him "I cannot trust you when we do not take a bath together". Moreover, he had thought for sure that Mio would oppose, but she locked the door of the anteroom and sealed his escape route, telling him "…Please, go in with us". It looked like they would strip him down, so Basara resigned. He agreed to go in with them and reluctantly took off his clothes by himself.

Back-to-back and the towel covering his precious part, he had thought they wouldn't see it, but the shame of it still wasn't to be underestimated. His accelerated heartbeat surely wasn't just from the hot air in the bath. And opposite to the composed Maria, Mio seemed to be feeling the same as Basara.

"…….."

In the bathtub--- next to Maria, she flushed her cheeks in shame. A natural reaction.

She was still clad in a bath towel, but her big breasts would surely float in the water. The knot of the towel had been on the verge to come untied right away, so she had held up the towel with her hands at first, but in time she had given up and rested her breasts on the edge of the bathtub. In a posture that emphasized the volume of her breasts to the limit.

''…That was foul play…''

Even under normal circumstances it was already a trial for the reasoning of a boy in his teens to take a bath together with a girl, yet these breasts were tempting him even more. After all, Basara had already felt them up directly.

''---The incredible soft sensation that drove a boy crazy.''

Not to forget her embarrassed expression of biting down on her lips and her skin colored in a faint pink. Everything about Mio right now was erotic. Against his will, Basara ended up remembering the night when the contract was formed.

"Now then--- How about you wash Basara-san's back, Mio-sama?"

Maria, in the bathtub, suggested the unbelievable.

"---Eh? No need. I can wash myself."

"That will not do. It would defy the meaning of taking a bath together."

Basara tried to decline, but Maria declared decisively.

"Of course you can wash your back by yourself. However, here you should dare to openly expose your back to us--- That is precisely what trust is about, just like entrusting your backs to each other in a fight."

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0104.jpg|thumb]]

And then,

"Mio-sama and myself will properly wash your back for you--- But not only will we wash it, we will also respond to the trust of exposing your back to us. You can only trust someone, who openly exposes his back. Getting naked together in the bath, precisely a situation where you defenselessly bare your lives to each other builds up a mutual trust, would you not agree?"

"Uhh…"

After being told something reasonable, Basara was at a loss for words and sighed a 'HAH' before long.

"…Okay. If it makes you trust me, go ahead."

He was already sitting on the chair anyway. When he agreed and left his back to them,

"Y- Yeah… Got it."

Mio slowly got out of the bathtub and moved behind Basara.

After moving behind Basara, Mio sat down on the bath floor with her knees bent with her legs neatly side by side.

Then she soaked the sponge with the body soap.

"I, I'll start now…"

With a nervous expression, she started to wash Basara's back. It was her first time washing a boy's back. She already thought so to herself when she rode the bicycle behind him, but

''…This is what a boy's back feels like.''

It was broader than her own and more than anything it was sturdy from the muscles. Basara's body, which could still bring out incredible fighting skills in actual combat as he was a Hero in the past, was scarred all over. He most likely got them from training and actual combats. Each of the wounds were old.

Even Mio's eyes, inexperienced in that prospect, could tell that this body of his was well trained. Therefore she could comprehend that he cut down the enemy with one swing of his huge magic sword.

Naruse Mio realized once more. That she was saved by this person without doubt.

"…What's up?"

"Eh? N- No, nothing."

Asked by Basara doubtfully, Mio hastily started to move her stopped hand.

---Upon that, there suddenly was something in the edge of Mio's vision. It was Maria's expression as she was looking over from the bathtub. That expression clearly was criticizing her.

''…I, I get it…''

Mio remembered the words that Maria had told her before Basara came home.

It was an idea so that Yuki wouldn't steal Basara--- Maria's secret plan.

---At the café, Basara declared strongly that he would protect Mio. that surely were his true feelings.

And even now, he was openly entrusting his back to Mio. This showed that Basara trusted Mio. Then, she herself had to respond to that.

"…."

Mio cleared her throat with a gulp and unravelled the knot of the towel she was wearing. What if he turned around now--- While thinking like that, Mio got completely naked and brought her body closer to Basara's back. What first touched it was the part of Mio's body that inevitably stood out the most.

Her breasts.

"? H- Hey!?"

"---D- Don't move!!"

Basara raised a surprised voice and tried to get away, whereas Mio stopped him with an even louder voice.

"Please, stay like that… If you move, I'll kill you a hundred times."

Mio declared with a frail voice to the completely petrified Basara.

It was incredible embarrassing for her as well. Still, if this prevented Yuki from stealing Basara, then she could somehow withstand this level of embarrassment.

---Mio was told by Maria that her breasts were an effective weapon against Basara.

And indeed. Compared to girls her age, Mio's breasts were rather--- no, quite big.

At school or on the streets, she often felt the gazes of men not only to her face, but on her breasts too.

She never thought of that as a happy circumstance, but at least now it was different.

These breasts certainly were a weapon that Yuki lacked.

''…Basara…''

Mio looked. At the petrified Basara's upper body, which had become bright red from a rush of blood.

Basara was conscious of her--- For some reason that made her incredible happy. Mio took the body soap bottle, poured the contents amply onto her breasts and made it foam.

"…."

She pressed her breasts determined onto him again, then started to sliding wash his back.

Upon that, Mio's voluminous breasts filled the muscle cavities on Basara's back with their movements, surprisingly lewdly changing shape. Gaining an unexpected shame, soon enough there started to be a change in Mio's body. What slowly welled up from inside her body was a sweet tickling heat.

''…Mm, Ah…''

Suddenly Mio noticed that the tip of her breasts were tense. She ended up feeling it herself.

That embarrassment flared up Mio's whole body with heat, colouring her body in a bright red very fast.

---But, Mio didn't remove her breasts from Basara's back. Because Basara was behaving embarrassed. Albeit not voicing it out, his body was clearly hot. Without doubt, Basara was only feeling conscious of Mio right now. That fact made Mio feel unsurpassable bliss.

''…Basara…Basaraa…''

Was this an effect from the Master and Servant Contract too? Normally, she absolutely wouldn't do something so indecent. Yet she was proud of herself of going this far for Basara--- for her Master.

"Mm… Fuh, Ah… Mm"

At some point, Mio entwined her arms around Basara's front and pressed onto him from behind as much as possible, immersing herself in sliding her breasts on the back in front of her eyes. Each time Mio moved, the foaming bubbles made a lewd and sticky sound. And when Mio's breasts had went all over Basara's back,

"…I, I think it's all clean now…"

Basara said flustered at his limits. Mio raised her drowsy face.

"W- Well… I just got a bit hungry. We hadn't had dinner yet. And I bought the cake and all."

So it's about time we go out--- was what Basara was trying to say.

"---Ah, no problem. I thought this might happen, so I brought your cake with me."

Wherever she pulled it out from, Maria held up the white paper box with the cake in it.

Then she swiftly opened the box, took a short cake and got out of the bathtub.

"Here, Basara-san… Say 'Ah'."

"W- Wait! Why did you bring the cake into the bath!?"

That's too novel, screamed Basara to stop Maria and their hands collided.

"Aw…"

The cake fell from Maria's hand onto Basara's shoulder, then dropped down from his upper arm to his elbow, lastly landing on the floor. The white fresh cream and sponge cake stained Basara's skin sticky.

"S- See, eating cake in the bath is too high level!"

So let's wash up quickly and get out, said Basara.

"---No, please wait. This is the cake you specially bought for us."

Maria stopped Basara and sat down on the floor next to him. Then,

"Wh- What are you doing?"

"You need to ask? ---I will gladly eat it up."

Maria told the bewildered Basara so without hesitation and started to lick up the fresh cream on his arm.

"UWAAAAH!?"

"Please stay still. I have to at least eat the portion that did not drop to the floor, or I would feel sorry for the cake."

Maria said nonchalant and licked over her lips like saying "Well done". Then,

"It is delicious, Mio-sama--- If you like, could you take care of the portion on his shoulder?"

"Eh…?"

Being told that, Mio looked at Basara's shoulder in front of her. It was the first place the cake fell onto, so it had plenty of fresh cream on it. Mio stared at it, like sucking it in.

"Hey, Mio… Don't tell me, you too…"

Basara was saying something, but it didn't reach Mio's ears right now.

---Before she noticed it, Mio had brought her lips closer to Basara and let her tongue roam.

The fresh cream with Basara's body temperature was surprisingly sweet. After tasting it plentiful on her tongue, she mixed it with accumulated thick saliva in her mouth and swallowed it down at once.

When she cleared her throat with gulp, she felt bewitching sensation slowly slipping down in her body. It was like tickling her body from the inside. Mio let her body tremble in a shiver to this pleasure and soon enough leaked a passionate "Ahh…" moan.

---And then, she couldn't stop herself anymore.

Entering a delirium, Mio continued to lick up the fresh cream on Basara. It was delicious. Above all, while she licked Basara, her skin pressed onto him, making everything, her breasts, her stomach and her arms even more sensitive than before.

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0007.jpg|326px]]

Even after all the fresh cream was gone, Mio licked Basara's body and rubbed her own body against his.

A switch had completely been switched inside of Mio and she called Basara "Brother, Brother" numerous times.

At that time--- Basara suddenly stood up there and then.

"…You two."

Toujou Basara said with a low voice while looking down on Mio and Maria, who sat on the floor of the bath.

He didn't know if they were teasing him or testing his trust, but--- Mio and Maria were cute girls while Basara was a boy. Even under normal circumstances he often ended up seeing them as normal girls instead of family members while living together and had suppressed his feelings so far. Yet when they pulled a stunt like this that completely ignored his troubles, he certainly hit his limit.

Along with anger, his reasoning blew away.

"Fine… If that's what you want, then don't come crying to me later."

As soon as declaring so, Basara hung over Mio and Maria.

"Yahn… Basara, Broth-, Noo." "B- Basara-san, c- calm down."

Both of them hastily raised flustered voice, but it was too late. While holding them down, Basara squashed the remaining cakes in his hands and besmeared it over their bodies. Starting with their soft breasts, bottoms and thighs, he smeared the fresh cream, chocolate and strawberry mousse all over their bodies, then started to taste their sweet-painted skin with his tongue. Mio and Maria protest with damp voices, but Basara paid it no mind. In the bath, which was filled with a suffocating sweet fragrance, he licked Maria's body while fondling Mio's breasts or fiercely sucked on Mio's whole body while grabbing Maria's bottom.

Upon that, they initially showed a bit of resistance, but after a while they accepted Basara and raised alluring voices. Naturally. Basara was Mio's Master and Maria was Mio's subordinate. When Basara felt like doing so, the two of them had no right to protest.

And then--- laying the two of them with completely spellbound expressions next to each other on the floor,

"So that you never do such lascivious things again, I'll subjugate you thoroughly."

Basara reached out his hand slowly and tried to perfectly make them his.

There--- He awakened.

It was not like he returned to his senses. He simply woke up from a dream now.

He wasn't in the bath, but on his bed.

"Eh? It… was a… dream…?"

Basara was inadvertently dumbfounded and made a big sigh before long.

Good. If that had been reality, Basara would have been a real brute.

"Ahh… Good. It was all a dream."

Saying so, he made a sigh of relief. At that time.

"No, Basara-san--- It was reality until halfway."

Basara was startled by that voice. Then he finally realized that he was laying while embracing Maria. But, it was softer and warmer than any hugging pillow.

"Eh…? That just now, was reality until halfway?"

On his nervous question, Maria laughed with Fufu.

"Have you forgotten it? It really surprised me, when you suddenly stood up and then collapsed with an incredible nosebleed. The CSI would get an unbelievable luminal reaction in our bath."

"…I, I see."

That it was only reality halfway was a bit nagging in itself, but it meant that Basara didn't really do anything to Mio and Maria. Apparently he escaped from the worst case.

"Uhm--- By the way, Basara-san."

Maria said with a renewed tone.

"Could you remove your hand from my bottom now?"

"Eh? …--- Uwaah!?"

Basara's hands entwined around Maria's back and grabbing her cute bottom. Moreover, when he hastily tried to remove his hands, he noticed that his hands were touching her bottom directly under her underwear. Basara hastily pulled out his hands from her shorts, then took a distance by leaping back on the bed.

"S- Sorry…"

"No, it was my fault for crawling into your bed, Basara-san."

After Maria said so to the flustered Basara, she showed a roguish smile.

"But, unconsciously putting your hands into a girl's underwear while you sleep… This assertive side of you surprised me. But well, you were having such a dream after all."

"Eh… That earlier dream wasn't your doing?"

A succubus was a female devil that trapped males in a cage of pleasure by showing them lewd dream.

She seemed to know the contents of it and even said that she crawled into his bed by herself. So he had thought for sure that dream was shown to him by her magic, but

"By no means. That was your own dream, Basara-san. I only took a little peek at it. Besides, if it had been a dream from my magic power, you would not have subjugated Mio-sama and myself, but would have been made to listen to our every word by seducing you mercilessly."

"Ugh… Right."

"No, no, I was surprised as well. Dreams represent one's desire or deep psyche, but to think your dream would look like that… You might have a surprisingly brutish sadist side to you."

"As if…"

He didn't even want to imagine it. Basara became weary, then

"…Reminds me, where's Mio?"

"She was worried about you after your collapse, but she has already gone to bed by now."

On his question, Maria told him outright. When he suddenly looked at the clock on the wall, it was already the middle of the night, 2 a.m.. Apparently quite some time had passed since he collapsed in the bath.

"I see… But good timing, I guess."

He was concerned about what had been reality and what a dream earlier, but Basara decided to ignore that for now. Because there was something he wanted to talk about with Maria without Mio hearing it.

"Maria… There's something I want to discuss with you."

"? What is the matter?"

Maria asked back puzzled, whereas Basara slowly opened his mouth.

It was the matter that he skipped when he told the two the whole story about Yuki after his return home.

A matter he didn't want Mio to hear. While talking to Maria, Basara ended up clenching his fists at some point.

He remembered Yuki's words on their separation.

''…Like hell will I let that happen.''

The Devils after the Devil Lord power sleeping inside of Mio were plenty enough for enemies.

To make an enemy even out of Yuki--- out of the Hero Tribe, he wouldn't let that happen.

===Part 8===

On the school grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, the bell chimed, ending of the fourth period.

On her seat by the window, Mio sighed in relief.

''…Now it's lunch break.''

Just a bit longer, she said to herself. When she got through today, a Friday, tomorrow would be Saturday, a holiday. Thinking so, she felt a bit better.

---The curse of the Master and Servant Contract activates from guilty feelings towards the Master. However, the condition for it's activation were rather disadvantage for Mio. She knew that Basara seriously tried to protect her, but despite that, some part of Mio still couldn't be honest with him.

Moreover, she unbelievably acted out character in front of Basara the other day in the bath.

Together with the shame from that, she sometimes ended up behaving cranky on reflex.

''…Still.''

At home, it was not a problem. Because the three of them knew the circumstances and could act with not activating the curse in mind.

---However, it was different for the school, where there were others that didn't know of their circumstances.

If she carelessly acted unnatural or awkward, others would doubt her. Ideally it would be best to not get involved with Basara at school, but that said, when it looked like she was unnaturally avoiding him or cold to him, it just so happened that she would get a guilty consciousness.

And in that moment--- the curse would already activate. The mark that appeared on her neck then was magical and thus couldn't be seen by normal humans, but she couldn't count the times she nevertheless hid in the toilet or infirmary in the last few days anymore. The sole ray of hope would be that her dishonest behaviour didn't activate such a strong curse. If she patiently waited for the surges to pass, it would cease after a few minutes.

"---Hey Basacchi~ Let's go grab some food."

Suddenly she saw her classmate Takigawa approach Basara in her field of vision.

"Sure, gimme a sec."

Basara gave a reply, then put away his textbook and notebook inside his deck and stood up.

"Where to today?" "Cafeteria, I say. The A-Set will be richer than usual since it's the end of week."

While having a natural talk, Basara and Takigawa left the classroom.

On the first day of his transfer, Basara didn't make an enemy out of just his classmates, but out of half of the boys in school. Mio was partly responsibility for that, so she was a bit worried, but apparently he managed to make a friend just fine.

Well--- That nickname was dubious though

''…The problem is.''

Mio shifted her gaze to the other reason of Basara's isolation. The foremost seat in the same window row as Mio. The girl sitting there watched Basara leaving the classroom.

A beautiful girl with a cold aura. It was Nonaka Yuki, Basara's childhood friend and a Hero.

Yuki, watching Basara's back with longing eyes, suddenly noticed Mio's look.

"------"

Turning her expression into a cold one without emotions, she left the classroom like that.

''…Completely opposite from before.''

On Basara's transfer, Yuki had hugged onto Basara on their reunion. A bold action that surprised anyone nearby. Even doing something like that, Yuki stayed composed. Therefore--- She had thought for sure that Yuki would make more passes at Basara the next day, but against her expectations, Yuki didn't get involved with Basara anymore. Their seats were next to each other, but they hardly ever talked.

---She heard that Basara and Yuki didn't reach an agreement on their discussion at the café the other day.

That surely was the reason. The clueless others were confused by the sudden change.

''…It's my fault, isn't it.''

Basara, who tried to protect Mio, and Yuki, an outsider. The opinions of the close childhood friends stood in direct opposition to each other, which resulted in their current affair.

But. As her seat was behind theirs, Mio ended up seeing it. Even if Yuki didn't talk to him, even if she seemed to be cold. She was thinking of Basara. Occasionally, she looked at him.

And--- It was the same for Basara. Basara too was concerned about Yuki in some way.

''…I wonder why it is.''

That when she watched these two, it kind of hurt around her chest.

It was painful. Mio suddenly dropped her gaze to her desk.

"Naruse-san~ Let's have lunch." "If we don't hurry, all seats will be taken."

Bright voices called out to her. Therefore.

"…Yeah, I'm coming."

Mio stopped pondering further and slowly stood up from her seat.

In the end, school ended without the curse activating even once that day.

When Mio made a sigh of relief, Basara came over right after picking up his bag.

"Okay, let's go home." "Y- Yeah…"

Mio mumbled and stood up. At that time.

"---Nonaka, and Toujou, got a minute?"

Their homeroom teacher Sakasaki called the two to a stop. Basara asked "What is it, Sensei?" by turning around.

"Sorry, but I want you two to help me organize the summer vacation assignments."

said Sakasaki with a refreshing smile.

"Wh- Why Basara too? That stuff is the class rep, Nonaka… -san's responsibility."

Mio uttered objection.

"Well, you have a point, but Toujou's transfer spared him from the assignment. So when he helps out with some odd jobs, it'll make it fair to the other students."

said Sakasaki. Basara scratched his head.

"Mhm… Yeah, guess so."

Therefore,

"---So, Mio, will you wait until we're done? Or…"

Call Maria and go home with her, huh.

Basara's words were reasonable. But--- the second choice somehow gave Mio a bitter feeling in her heart. The restless feeling from the lunch break when she saw Basara and Yuki resurfaced.

After all. ''Either way, it didn't change the fact that Basara would help out Yuki.''

Waiting for them to finish would mean that she took a backseat to helping Yuki. And going home with Maria would look like Basara chose helping Yuki over her. She didn't want that.

"---Mio?"

Mio looked at Basara, who looked at her inquiring.

Originally there were only two choices. But if she were to propose going home alone.

Instead of Yuki, Basara would choose---

''….No! What am I thinking…''

Not good. She had a nasty idea just now.

This is just like--- I'm not trusting Basara. The moment she thought so,

""Ah---…"

The curse of the Master and Servant Contract activated. ''Self-loathing from jealousy.'' It was one of the most extreme guilty feelings. Feeling the heat raising inside her body--- Mio could no longer stand.

Like that she suddenly was about to collapse.

"Don't tell me--- Whoops!"

Basara, noticing her state, hastily supported Mio's body. With just that,

"----!"

Mio trembled her body with a shiver. Right after, her breathing got rough.

"H- Hey, are you okay, Naruse…? Are you anemic or something?"

"Yeah--- Excuse me, I'll take her to the infirmary."

Basara replied to Takigawa, then he lifted up Mio and said with a voice only she could hear.

"…Bear with it for a bit."

After mumbling so, he rushed out of the classroom at once.

Basara took Mio to the infirmary, but apparently the nurse was absent.

No helper was there either and all the beds were empty. It was completely deserted.

But that was convenient for Basara and he laid Mio onto one of the three beds.

"…Are you okay?"

On the curtained off bed, Mio replied by just nodding while seemingly having a hard time.

''…Geez.''

Something must have activated the curse, but at this point she could only endure it for a few minutes until the effect ceased. But,

"Ah… Mm, Fuh… Mmg…"

While enduring the riling up sensation, Mio bit down on her lips to prevent her moaning. Her cheeks got red and dampened. Her breasts, so big that they were recognizable over her clothes, moved up and down many times over.

''…This is…''

Not good. If he were to keep watching, he would get truly nasty thoughts.

"…Ehm, I'll go outside for a bit. It must be embarrassing for you to have me stay here."

Saying so, he turned his back to her, whereupon

"…P- Please… Don't leave… me…"

"No, but… …Okay. I'll stay. So stop looking at me like that."

'Cause it made him feel weird. It looked like the curse was stronger than usually. But,

"But sorry… At least let me keep my back to you."

If he were to look at the current Mio, it seemed that his reasoning would be blown away.

Without saying anything, Mio tightly grabbed Basara's clothes--- the sleeve of his left arm.

Basara, taking that as a sign of her approval, sat down on a chair besides the bed with his back to her.

In the infirmary with just the two of them, only Mio's erotic moaning sounded.

Then, Mio's breathing calm down before long. The effect of the curse seemed to be fading.

"…How's it? Feel better now?"

When he turned around, Mio let go of his sleeve she was grabbing and placed the back of her hand on her forehead.

"Mm… I think, it calmed down… a bit."

Saying so, she slowly straightened up her body.

"Still, how did this happen…?"

He recalled the conversation in the classroom earlier, but there was nothing that would make Mio have a guilty consciousness towards him. The curse was supposed to not activate as long as she didn't think bad of him. However, if there were other conditions for the curse activating,

''…Then we need to think of a counter-measure.''

When Basara was present like this time, he could back her up, but if the curse were to activate while Mio was alone or rather in the middle of a battle, Basara and Maria couldn't help her even if they were with her.

But on Basara's question,

"…Wh- Who knows. I suddenly got irritated by you… that's all."

Mio said so and averted her gaze pouting.

"What the…"

Basara inadvertently lost his strength. There was nothing he could do about that.

That reason was too unreasonable. Of course the curse would activate strongly then. Basara made a sigh.

"If it has calmed down, you're alright now…? Then I'll go back first."

Since it was an emergency, he had abandoned the task from Sakasaki.

"Eh---…?"

Instantly, Mio made a surprised face. Then,

"…You're leaving?"

Mio's eyes, flickering with unrest, looked up to Basara.

Basara scratched his cheek with "Ehm" on the unexpected upturned gaze.

"Well… You know, I can't let Yuki do… the task from the teacher all by herself."

Besides,

"The curse has calmed down for now, right? Then---"

"…..Not yet."

Mio mumbled isolated.

"---Eh? Is that so?"

Not yet… but didn't she say it calmed down a bit a moment ago?

Ah, but the mark certainly was still on her neck. Though quite some time had already passed.

"…Hey, Basara. I'm… having a hard time."

She jerkily pulled on his sleeve again to check his intentions.

"Well… If you say so…"

Basara inadvertently turned red and spoke evasively. After all, he knew what Mio wanted to say.

---Truth be told, there was just one way to cancel the curse at once.

The curse of the Master and Servant Contract was activated from the Servant's mental betrayal of his Master.

In that case, if she was forcefully made to remember her loyalty--- if she was to be subjugated, the curse would lift.

In other words, he had to do the same thing he did as back then when he saved Mio, who rejected the contract at first.

"But, you don't want that again, right? Much less in the infirmary at school…"

"….Yeah. B- But… if you, Basara… ''Brother'' wants to do it, I'm… fine with it."

"Eh---?"

Basara inadvertently asked back. It shouldn't be his place to decide, since it was Mio, who was in pain.

He tried to say that, yet Mio called Basara "Brother" with wet eyes.

It was ''the sign that Mio wanted Basara to do a certain thing''. Basara couldn't say anything more.

Mio thought for sure she would avert her eyes. Actually, her cheeks were red. She was embarrassed.

She clearly understood what she had said.

But--- despite that, Mio did not avert her eyes from Basara. Her engulfing eyes. Before she noticed it, Basara had slowly reached out his hand. When he softly touched her cheek,

"…..Mm."

Mio reacted with a shiver and closed her eyes. But, she brought her cheek closer like that to lean it into Basara's palm. When he felt Mio's warmth through his palm, Mio softly opened her eyes.

Even without words, her eyes were speaking volumes. Therefore he had to make his resolve.

"…Okay."

Basara said just that, then loosened the ribbon on Mio's uniform.

"Ah…"

Mio's voice filled with a bit of happiness in all the embarrassment.

"---I'll set you at ease right away."

Saying so to her, Basara reached out his hand for her body.

At the same time his fingertips touched her--- the door of the infirmary suddenly opened clattering.

""---!?""
Hastily jumping back, Basara and Mio took a distance from each other.

"…Mh? What are you guys doing?"

A woman in a white robe looked at them from the entrance. And then, she suddenly noticed Mio.

"Oh, Naruse… Anemic again?"

"Y- Yes, Hasegawa-sensei…"

While hastily covering her chest, Mio nodded, whereupon the woman came over. Apparently she was the nurse. He knew of the infirmary, but as he had never used it, it was his first meeting with her. Still,

''…What a beauty.''

Beautiful features, a good figure and a nice aura. A stunning beauty in all aspects. Her breasts were even bigger than Mio's and matched her sexy voice, albeit with a manly tone, her feminine charm stood out alluring. Her appearance of walking with her robe fluttering looked quite stunning as well.

"…Your chaperon? Though he isn't a first aid helper."

Upon that, the merciless gaze of the nurse called Hasegawa pierced Basara.

"No, I'm…" "Sensei, he's…"

Right away, Basara and Mio raised their voices in harmony.

"I know. Toujou, right? You transferred here just recently."

"You know me?"

Hasegawa nodded a "Yeah" to the surprised Basara, then pointed with her chin towards Mio.

"She and Nonaka in your class are quite popular with the boys… So I have a heard a few rumours about you. How does it feel to make all boys your enemy on your first day, Mr. Lady-killer?"

"I knew it, such rumours were spreading…"

Like that, it would take quite some time to make friends besides Takigawa. There Hasegawa laughed.

"Be careful. Intentionally or not, when you stand out more than others, it naturally makes you a target. And not necessarily one of affection. People hate those who are greatly different from them or have what they lack. Also, different from physiologically neighbor-hate, instinctive feelings like jealousy or fear have an amplitude. Simple on one hand, but troublesome when compounding."

"….Right."

On Hasegawa's words, Basara nodded with a depressed tone. Basara painfully understood what she meant from experiences in the past. And right now, Hasegawa's words applied to Mio as well.

Because she was chased by the current Devil Lord for the Devil Lord's power that she inherited from her father.

"…What am I supposed to do when I make enemies unwanted?"

When he said so, along with a bitter smile that resembled self derision, Hasegawa said "It's easy" readily.

"If you made enemies, you just have to make even more allies. Then you can win against them and naturally the other party will avoid a conflict with you."

"Well… But all the boys in the school seem to be my enemy."

"The 'amount' isn't important for enemies or allies. The 'quality' is."

"Well, that might be true…"

Currently, the only one speaking to Basara was Takigawa. No matter how good his quality was, it certainly couldn't cover the overwhelming difference in numbers.

''…Well, I don't care.''

The problem was the situation involving Mio. Yuki also warned him about it, but it was difficult for them alone to oppose the current Devil Lord faction. According to Jin, there was a chance for Mio not getting chased, but there was no guarantee it would work out well.

Quality over quantity. That was certainly true, but at times it was just a mere consolation.

Right now, the enemy refrained from doing anything flashy to prevent the Hero Tribe from interfering, so they could manage a resistance for now. However, if they forcefully outnumbered them without thinking of the consequences, they couldn't hope to win. Even though he--- decided to protect her.

"---Don't misunderstand the meaning of 'quality',"

A voice that saw through his doubts sounded. When he raised his head,

"You don't get it? I'm saying you can't weigh the odds of 'amount' and 'quality'."

Saying so, Hasegawa laughed. But, then suddenly the school broadcast sounded.

"Hasegawa-sensei, please come to the staff room at once. I repeat---"

"…Oh, right."

Hasegawa said so wearily and headed for her own desk on the opposite wall from the beds.

Then she took out documents from the drawer.

"Sorry, I have to attend a meeting for a while. Naruse, I can't look after you, but if you want, you can rest here a bit longer--- Also, Toujou,"

Saying so, she threw something silver to him. Basara promptly caught it.

"It's the key for the infirmary. I'll tell the teachers about it, so lock the door and return the key later."

After saying so, Hasegawa left the room as gallant as she had come.

Then she suddenly stopped at the door with "Ah, I forgot…".

"You might not know since you transferred here, so I'll tell you--- I hate idiots, Toujou. I don't care if you can't study, but I don't like cleaning up after idiots. ''You're at that age, so I won't tell you to not screw around'', but that's a sickbed. At least do it somewhere where we teachers don't see it. There are various spots around like behind the school building or the gym storeroom."

""Wha---""

They thought they had hid it, but it was completely exposed. Basara and Mio inadvertently turned red.

"Teachers aren't gods. There are things we can do, and things we can't. But you know, when you, our students, at least abide by the school rules to a minimum, then I'll properly protect you. I know you want to have a merry youth, but… don't do anything that makes us turn against you."

Saying so, Hasegawa left the room this time for sure.

"…….." "…….."

Basara and Mio were dumbfounded for a while, then Basara's cell phone suddenly rang.

The name displayed on the screen was Takigawa. When he pressed the call button,

"Yo, Basacchi, still in the infirmary?"

He could hear a bright voice through the phone near his ear. When Basara replied with "Yeah",

"Really? The broadcast called for Hasegawa, but are you guys fine?"

"No problem. She lent us the key."

"I see. Good then… Ah, don't worry about Sakasaki's request. Nonaka and I will do it."

"Wait, that's my---"

Basara started to talk, when he suddenly met Mio's eyes. And then,

"-------"

He saw Mio cast down her eyes. With an expression of giving up on something.

Therefore, Basara turned his back to Mio.

"….Never mind. Sorry, can I ask you to do it?"

"---Eh?"

While hearing a voice filled with surprise behind him, Basara told Takigawa over the phone.

"Thanks… I'll treat you to whatever you want next time."

To the positive reply,
"Thanks a bunch. Tell Yuki and the teacher my apologies too…. Yeah, thanks."

Basara said so and hung up.

"…Are you sure?"

Mio said with a voice that she still couldn't believe it, whereas Basara turned around with "What else can I do".

"You said you're still in pain. Still, we can't continue from earlier, but I can't leave you alone now either. So I'll stay with you until you're all better."

"…Really?"

Mio asked worried.

"Yeah. The nurse lent us the key, so take the chance to get a good rest."

In addition to always being careful of an enemy attack, she also had to concentrate of not letting the curse activate here. The stress must have built up. Thus the symptoms were stronger too.

"Here, lie down… I'll call Maria and tell her that we'll come home a bit later."

"O- Okay…"

Obeying his words, Mio laid down on the bed. While pulling the blanket over her,

"I'll stay by your side, so don't get irritated for no reason anymore."

"I, I get it!"

When Basara told her so, Mio turned red and pulled the blanket over her face.

===Part 9===

The atmosphere in the infirmary was unique. A soft, pleasant and most comfortable atmosphere in the school.

Next to Mio sleeping on the bed, Basara dozed off too at some point.

"….Mm."

When Basara suddenly woke up, the sun had already set and it was night. When he checked the time,

"8 o'clock… I slept quite a while."

He scratched his cheek. However, on a look, Mio was still sleeping soundly on the bed.

…A bit longer shouldn't hurt.

Hasegawa said she would tell the teachers about it. Seeing as no teacher came to look for them so far, it wasn't a problem that they still stayed on the school grounds.

Thus, Basara quietly left the infirmary as not to wake up Mio. Then he took out his cell phone and called Maria, where he told her that they would be coming home late. Upon that,

"---I understand. Then I will come to pick you up in a while."

She would come pick them up in an hour.

"Now then…"

Basara twisted his neck that was stiff from the sleep, then slowly walked down the hallway.

The school building at a summer night--- Amidst the tepid atmosphere, he headed for the school store. A human's body consumed water even when just sleeping. Specially in this season, it was easy to get a heatstroke or dehydration. Basara got thirsty, so he decided to buy some drinks, including for Mio for when she woke up.

When he arrived at the store, it had already closed long ago. Needless to say, there was no one around. But the lights were on. The lights of the vending machines in the corner faintly illuminated the dark store.

"That works…"

They must have been set up for the teachers that stayed behind until late in the night. Basara bought two sport drinks at the operational vending machines. At the moment he tried to drink his own.

"---Oh? That you, Basacchi?"

Suddenly his nickname was called from behind. There was only one person who called Basara like that. Therefore,

"Takigawa… you're still here?"

When Basara turned around, Takigawa entered the store by saying "Right back at you".

"I was doing the task from Sakasaki. We finished just a moment ago."

"It took you till now?"

If that was true, it occupied him for more than four hours.

Though Sakasaki said they would finish before it got dark with two people.

"No, the work itself was done pretty quick. After all, Nonaka worked without saying a single word. The silence was so awkward that I regret offering my help a bit."

Takigawa said.

"But when we finished the work, Sakasaki said he would treat us to some food, so we ordered without reservation, but it was unexpectedly much. You can't underestimate Rairaiken.<ref>A restaurant chain http://www.rairaiken.com.ph/</ref> So, then I took a digestion nap."

So that how it was. Basara made a wry smile.

"Sorry, Takigawa. You really helped me out."

"No prob… Speaking of, was Naruse fine afterwards?"

"Well, kind of… She's still sleeping in the infirmary, but she's completely calmed down now."

"Glad to hear. It really surprised me that she suddenly collapsed."

But, said Takigawa.

"She looked a bit embarrassed with her cheeks red."

Ah, said Basara vaguely.

Her red face was due to the aphrodisiac effect, but she was embarrassed without doubt.

That said, he couldn't really tell Takigawa about that.

"Anyway, thank you. Like promised, I'll treat you next time--- Will Rairaiken be fine?"

"Ugh… Anything but that."
Takigawa said with a grimace.

"---Reminds me, Basacchi, have you seen Nonaka?"

"Yuki…? No, I haven't."

Takigawa stayed at school until now because he ate too much. Yuki wouldn't do something like that. Therefore he had thought for sure she had gone home already, but

"Huh? Strange… She was going to check up on you guys."

"Really?"

At least while Basara was in the infirmary, Yuki didn't come by… probably.

There was a possibility that she left without calling out to them out of consideration to their sleep, but--- No, even when Basara was sleeping, he wasn't so insensitive that he would keep sleeping soundly when someone entered the room. If so, then they missed each other on his way here?

But, he got the feeling that it wasn't a good idea to leave the two--- Mio and Yuki all alone at this point.

"Sorry, Takigawa. I gotta go back---"

Saying so, he started walking. At that time--- He suddenly couldn't see anything anymore due to the darkness of the night.

The light of the vending machines had vanished all of the sudden.

"---Uah? What, a blackout?"

Next to Takigawa, who made a bewildered voice, Basara darkened his expression. Don't tell me--- That feeling became reality. The faint emergency light showed Basara five shadows emerging from the darkness. Amongst them, one had a clearly non-human beast silhouette.

A devil.

"----"

To think the enemy would attack at school, a place that could easily into a scandal. Moreover,

''"Wh- What are these…"''

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0123.jpg|thumb]]

Basara heard Takigawa's dumbfounded voice. Yes--- The enemy had exposed themselves to Takigawa, a normal human. But, Basara panicked over something other than that fact. That the enemy made a forceful move like this meant that the current situation was favorable to them.

After all--- Mio was sleeping all alone in the infirmary right now.

''…What now!?''

The enemy was undoubtedly after Mio. The enemies in front of him came to stall him. Them showing themselves in front of Takigawa just meant that they had to kill him off later. Unlike the moderate faction, average devils just considered humans as nothing but living trash.

---Of course a normal human couldn't see Basara's magic sword Brynhildr.

Even if he materialized it now, Takigawa wouldn't notice. But, even if he defeated the enemy with it here, Takigawa would witness the moment the "shadows" disappeared. That would drag him into their circumstances. And Takigawa would surely ask Basara. ---What's this?

He could ask Maria to erase his memories later. However, it would still take some time until she would be here. Right now he had to hurry over to Mio as fast as possible, but it was too dangerous to leave Takigawa alone with his confusion. He believed the enemy wouldn't do anything assertive against Takigawa to avoid letting things go out of hand, but on the hectic developing battlefield an unforeseen happening couldn't be ruled out.

''…Then, what do I do?''

Basara instantly came up with the answer to that. Then,

"---Sorry, Takigawa." "Eh…?"

Takigawa raised a puzzled voice--- And into his very torso, Basara suddenly slammed his elbow.

A blow to a vital point. It was a violent method, but most likely the least dangerous and fastest one.

Takigawa groaned a short "Ugh", then lost consciousness. Then Basara rested him on the floor.

"-----"

At the same time, the five shadows launched their attack at Basara.

---But Toujou Basara didn't panic. He immediately materialized Brynhildr.

Like that, he made a vertical slash, cutting the foremost human "shadow" into half. Then,

"Sorry, but I'm not playing along with your time-buying--- I'll make my way through."

At the same time he said so, he leaped forward at once.

<noinclude>

==Translator notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 4

2014-11-04T15:37:49Z

Morgi: /* Part 2 */

==Episode 4 – Duel==

===Part 1===

Lux’s memory of seven years ago.

At the funeral of Lux’s mother, there was no one of the imperial family.

Probably because of their social position after they were banished from the Imperial Court, it was so plain that it was hard to imagine that she had been a queen.

Even so, it did not matter for Lux.

What should be done from now on and how to protect his little sister Airi, who was lying down in sickness.

Lux was just looking vacantly at the stained glass in a church.

After a while, he came out of the church to go back home.

In front of his mother’s gravestone where the few relatives had already left, someone was standing.

A silver-haired man wearing black clothes.

Lux was slightly familiar with that man of a calm demeanor.

“About your mother, it was regrettable.”

The man’s name was Fugil Acadia. He was Lux’s half-brother.

He did not stay long in the Imperial Court, and even Lux who was estranged to the power struggle somehow understood.

That this man –– he was somewhat different from the other members of the imperial family.

“Little brother. If you want to achieve something as royalty, you may ask me. In the imperial family, even if you are banished from the Court, there are some special privileges you still have as royalty. It may be difficult by yourself, but if I put in a good word for you, you may be able to learn a thing or two.”

When he said “able to learn a thing or two”, he was speaking about various studies including tactics and administration, and Drag-Rides.

Be it decorations or a diplomatic tool, Lux would not be blamed for raising his “quality” as a royalty by basic education.

“It will be a long and steep way. But perhaps your determination may change the Empire. Do you want to try?”

“…Please.”

From that day onwards, the relation between Lux and Fugil began.

Permission to access the royal library, and Drag-Ride guidance. And––

Then, one day after seven months, Fugil witnessed a certain scene.

“What is going on? Little brother.”

One of the Machine Dragon practice field located in the Imperial Capital.

There were a pile of destroyed <Wyverns> in the corner.

At this time, Fugil had funds with which Lux used to operate a Drag-Ride, but he heard about repeated injuries and Machine Dragons’ damages from his attendant, and came to see the situation.

“I’m sorry. I failed a little––”

“It’s not like you. How is it possible that you, who has shown a skill which should be called a natural talent as a Drag-Knight until now, fail to operate––. Hmm…?”

Fugil who noticed the abnormality opened his eyes wide.

The destroyed <Wyverns> had a strange common point.

The armor from the right arm wielding the blade to the back wings was squashed in a strange shape and broke.

And on the other hand, one part of a wall covered with a board of steel was shattered and disappeared.

A wall which a sword could not cut and a shelling could not shatter, either.

“This doesn’t look like you operate the Drag-Ride commonly. Did you try some kind of special method of operation?”

Fugil who grasped the unlikely situation inquired as he could not hide his surprise.

“Yes.”

With an expressionless face, Lux plainly replied.

“With just an “ordinary strength”, I will come to regret once again. In order to protect the things important to me, I want a stronger power.”

The memory faded and became blurred.

''That’s right. I can’t forget.''

There was a promise which he swore to himself.

And then, Lux woke up.

===Part 2===

Under the night sky where the moon floated, Kurulucifer was standing.

The church site designated as the place of the duel was located in the outskirts of the Fort City third block.

A desolated abandoned building which was destroyed after becoming the battlefield against an Abyss which appeared about two years ago.

That site, where numerous debris were scattered about and the outer wall destroyed in every direction remained, was at least 1km away from a town where there were signs of people.

Moreover, there was stage where Drag-Knights were deployed for lookout and dispersing unrelated people.

Standing there were Barzeride and Alterize.

“I came at the agreed time, my future wife. I believed that you would safely finish the mission of ruins investigation and return.”

As Barzeride exaggeratedly said so, Kurulucifer, face to him, slightly frowned.

“By the way –– what about that man whom you said about being your lover? I heard that he safely returned from the ruins, but did he fall from fatigue? Or –– did he get scared and run away?”

“I had him go back.”

Kurulucifer was not shaken at his entwining-like provocation.

She said so as to brush it away and turned her cold piercing eyes towards the two people.

“I cannot let him get involved with such worthless farce any more than this––”

Then, she calmly unsheathed her Sword Device that was hung to her waist.

Barzeride seeing that smiled and loudly spoke.

“The start time is from now on. The conclusion will be until either, when the worn Machine Dragon is cancelled or when the two opponents of the duel accept to surrender.”

As to follow, Alterize, a servant of the Einvolk House also drew her Sword Device.

“Intentional escape from this church site which is the stage of the duel will be considered a defeat. Other than that, the rules are conformed to those used in the tournament held in the Capital of this country. You’re fine with that, right? Miss.”

“Yes, I have made up my mind. Since a long time ago––”

“…………”

Kurulucifer’s words which somehow had a hidden meaning.

Repressing her faint unrest, Alterize inhaled.

“––Come forth, dragon symbolizing immortality. Turn into the fangs of the linking Earth. <EX Wyrm>!”

Countless particles of light danced at the same time she said the pass code, and the <EX Wyrm> which was a reinforced ground-type Machine Dragon was summoned.

The greatest military power given to a skillful Drag-Knight not possessing a Divine Drag-Ride.

Barzeride turned a look of admiration to Alterize’s Drag-Ride.

“As expected of the Einvolk House. To think that even a butler Drag-Knight has the skill of EX-class. I look forward more and more to my engagement with you. Kurulucifer.”

“Could you please stop acting familiar with me? It is a waste of time.”

Kurulucifer returned a cold voice to Barzeride’s praise.

“I am an orphan. When you are living in the house of other people for a long time, you can understand certain things. Such as what others really think of you.”

“Hou…?”

Soon after Barzeride muttered so, Kurulucifer set up her sword.

“––Reincarnate. The Giant Dragon of calamity imprisoned by worldly treasures. Become the equivalence of an endless desire, <Fafnir>.”

Immediately after, the surrounding space was distorted and countless particles of light gathered.

Having been formed was a huge silver Machine Dragon reminiscent of an ice statue.

When it opened from the inside, it instantly changed into armor which wrapped Kurulucifer’s body.

Barzeride, who saw the summon, grinned.

Then, he himself also equipped his body with <Aži Dahāka>, glanced at Alterize and urged her to give the start signal.

“Then duel, start!”

Soon after Alterize shouted, Kurulucifer’s <Fafnir> flew.

She threw a Dagger aiming at Barzeride and swiftly set up her special armament –– the <Freezing Canon>.

Long-range high speed precise shooting which was Kurulucifer’s battle style.

The moment when Barzeride strengthened his barrier in order to flip the Dagger, Kurulucifer immediately pulled the trigger.

She aimed her attacks towards the direction where he dodged and at the opening when he blocked.

A blue flash tinged with cold pierced the dark night and impacted Barzeride.

*pakin*! A sound of freezing instantly resounded and Kurulucifer confirmed the hit.

But––,

“For a surprise attack, it lacks in appeal, but I praise your judgment and skill. Kurulucifer.”

Kurulucifer shuddered at Barzeride’s calm voice.

“……!?”

What had been frozen was a lump of debris that <Aži Dahāka> threw out in front of itself.

A piece of a collapsed building that fell into this place which was the church site.

He smashed it with his halberd and defended against the <Freezing Canon> by rolling it up as another shield.

The mass was not being enough being just dug-up debris, so it was usually difficult to implement this countermeasure.

So having chosen this church site for the duel was within Barzeride’s plan.

“I was careless. To come up with a countermeasure so early. Is this your doing? Alterize.”

A countermeasure which was the only weak point of the <Freezing Canon>.

There was also the possibility that Barzeride himself, who saw it once in the battle of the ruins investigation, came up with it, but if someone who knew of it beforehand suggested the plan––

“What might you mean?”

Alterize’s <EX Wyrm> jumped towards Kurulucifer flying in mid-air.

When Kurulucifer barely dodged the twin swords sharply swung, Alterize showed a smile.

“Your skills grew dull. Miss.”

“––––!”

Rotating the Machine Dragon’s airframe in the air, she further came slashing with the other blade.

But,

“The naïve one is you.”

The blade’s slash was blocked by the automatic special armament which activated regardless of the user’s will –– the <Auto Shield>.

But at that moment, the <Devil’s Glow> which extended from both shoulders of Barzeride’s <Aži Dahāka> had set up its aim on Kurulucifer.

“With that special armament, can you also defend against this?”

*doun*!, two lines of shelling attacked <Fafnir>.

This attack itself could be blocked with the <Auto Shield>.

But, in that case, it would cause her posture to collapse and Alterize would probably follow after.

At this rate, it would gradually turn into a defensive battle.

(As expected –– I have no other choice but to gamble.)

Kurulucifer judged so while grasping the two people’s movements.

With a body in which injury and fatigue by the ruins investigation remained, she would be the one at a disadvantage in a drawn-out battle.

Therefore, she activated <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment <Wise Blood>.

The foresight ability which perceived the future within a radius of a dozen of Mel several seconds ahead.

When she dodged the attacks with that Divine Raiment, Kurulucifer perceived her path to victory line.

“I see –– you’re strong. You’re indeed strong.”

From a remote location, Barzeride repeated that as he was impressed.

“But you know, Kurulucifer? You should quietly become my wife after all. That way, you can be happy. I don’t want to hurt you even by any chance. Could you please surrender now?”

To Barzeride who uttered an ingratiating voice, Kurulucifer leaked a sigh.

“Sorry but –– I am not fond of talkative men.”

And at the same time she replied, she began to move.

“……!? Fast!”

Leaving Alterize who was in front of her in a lurch, <Fafnir> accelerated.

With the flight device of the back wings at max power, she charged at Barzeride at a speed which the eyes couldn’t catch.

“Are you actually challenging the ground-typed Machine Dragon <Aži Dahāka> as the opponent to close-range combat? Interesting.”

Barzeride set up his halberd with a fearless smile.

In contrast, Kurulucifer brandished a medium-sized blade and slashed at him.

Without any fear to the halberd which was let out as to flip her blade up, Kurulucifer charged.

“In the case of a simultaneous and mutual clash, it’ll be my victory, you know?”

Kurulucifer was aware of the fact that the armor and barrier possessed by <Aži Dahāka> boasted of a unmatched defensive power.

The moment when each other’s weapon was about to cross––,

“I wonder about that.”

Kurulucifer suddenly smiled.

“What…!?”

Soon after, Barzeride opened his eyes wide.

The canon of the special armament installed on the right shoulder of the Divine Drag-Ride <Aži Dahāka> shattered.

She was aiming at the special armament on the shoulder and the Force Core from the start.

Then, she dodged the blow of Barzeride who should have the advantage in close-range combat by a hairbreadth.

“The ability to read the future, it’s your Divine Raiment…”

Future foresight by <Wise Blood>.

While dodging Barzeride’s attack using it, she set up a counterattack.

“Nicely done, Kurulucifer. Though there are some flaws, I will praise your skill for having broken my right shoulder as splendid.”

“It’s good and all that you praise me, but I have not done anything special yet.”

“Lord Kreutzer! Please, step back! It is dangerous at that range!”

From far behind, Alterize’s shout could be heard.

However, it was too late.

By <Wise Blood>’s future foresight, Kurulucifer would be able to predict all of the offense and defense in close-range combat.

And in this land where debris were buried here and there, it would take at least three seconds until Alterize’s <EX Wyrm> could catch up with them.

Even a long-range shelling would be blocked by the <Auto Shield>.

All was according to Kurulucifer’s calculation.

“Well then, goodbye.”

She did not let her guard down until the end.

When Kurulucifer’s blade was about to break the Force Core which was under the battery of the shattered shoulder––

“Do you really think that you can beat me?”

“––Eh?”

Suddenly, the image of future foresight disappeared from Kurulucifer’s field of vision.

Barzeride’s attack which she foresaw swayed like haze, and from the special armament of <Aži Dahāka>’s left shoulder, the canon was shot at almost point-blank range.

The <Auto Shield> instantly activated, and an impact and flames burst in front of the seven shields.

While subtly groaning, Kurulucifer stared at the burst of explosive flames before her eyes.

“Kuh…!? Why did Wise Blood> again––!”

Her physical and spiritual strength should not have run out yet.

Of course, it was a fact that she was already exhausted before the duel, but still she made a plan where she could use only the Divine Raiment and her special armaments.

Nevertheless––,

“That is because you mistook my ability.”

“……!?”

Flame and smoke rising like a pillar.

Being hidden within their shadow, Barzeride’s <Aži Dahāka> took a roundabout path to <Fafnir>’s flank.

The halberd was struck at a sharp angle.

The <Auto Shield> automatically activated and tried to prevent that attack, but––

*pakin*!

The seven shields deployed in the air were flipped and the halberd hit the airframe.

“Uh, kuh…!”

Although it hit the barrier, the power that its (halberd) weight carried could not be completely suppressed.

While being blown off along with <Fafnir> and rolling on the ground of the abandoned building, she bumped into a mountain of rubble.

“Kaha…! Uh, ah…”

Her usually composed face twisted in pain, and Kurulucifer writhed.

“Oops, sorry. It’s the important belly which will someday conceive my child. I’ve got to be a little gentler.”

Contrary to his words, Barzeride was laughing with an expression free of any sense of guilt.

(It’s strange. Why did something like this––)

The fact that the future foresight by the Divine Raiment <Wise Blood> was erased and that the <Auto Shield> which boasted of an absolute defense was broken through.

It did not happen due to Kurulucifer’s mistake or the fatigue.

Her spare energy calculation should have been accurately done.

And yet, what was this reality?

Besides, Barzeride, a “man” who should have already hit his limit due to his Machine Dragon aptitude value being low showed no signs of being tired yet.

Did it mean that not only his skill enough to be called “Title Holder of the Kingdom”, but also his Machine Dragon aptitude was not average?

(But––, I’m not yet…)

In a desperate situation enough to make one lose their fighting spirit, Kurulucifer repressed her pain and stood up.

“Do you still intend to fight? Though your perseverance deserves praise, you no longer have any chance of winning.”

“We won’t know until I try.”

When she took a deep breath and changed her mood, Kurulucifer flew with a trajectory describing an arc and brandished her blade.

“<Wise Blood>.”

Then, she once again activated <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment and read the future several seconds ahead.

While reading Alterize’s shelling from behind and avoiding it, she feigned a slashing attack and tried to strike the <Howling Roar> on <Aži Dahāka> –– but,

“Don’t make me repeat myself.”

“––!? The foresight again…”

Once again, the effect of the future foresight by <Wise Blood> disappeared and a shelling was released from <Aži Dahāka>’s left canon.

It erased the <Howling Roar>’s impact and pulverized the debris far behind.

“Why did the attack just now––”

The <Howling Roar> was an attack originally used in order to flip a throwing attack.

The enemy had accurately set up his canon against the attack of Kurulucifer who was taken aback.

Just as if he predicted everything.

“Did you think that I wouldn’t able to read your movements?”

At the same time with his voice, the halberd was swung once again.

“Kuh…!?”

The blow which creaked the tenacious armor of <Fafnir> hit directly; exactly at the same place of just a while ago.

She was once again blown right off besides and her back struck the broken wall.

“Ka, hah…!”

She violently hit her whole body and her breathing stopped for a moment.

Even so, when she tried to fight back, <Fafnir>’s armor arm which grasped the <Freezing Canon> was swiftly knocked down.

“How unsightly––. Don’t disappoint me, my future wife. Don’t struggle unnecessarily in a fight that you’ve no chance of winning. That’s what I believe.”

Barzeride suddenly talked as to persuade her.

Alterize probably also felt the same way.

Not starting pursuit with the <EX Wyrm>, she was watching the course of events at that place.

If there were other spectators here, anyone of them should have thought that the outcome was decided.

But––,

“I am sorry to disappoint you––, but I am not fond of men who tell obvious lies.”

Suddenly making her usual serious expression, Kurulucifer asserted.

“What…?”

“Disappoint you? No, you should have been glad. For tormenting me like this –– for this expected development.”

Barzeride’s expression which was revealing a faint smile instantly changed into a cold one.

“You are cancelling my Divine Raiment. Probably for that reason –– in order to read the scope of my power, you joined that ruins investigation. Even saying that you took a liking to me as a wife is also a lie. It’s because it looks like you can use me as a tool, right?”

“…………”

Barzeride, showing no signs of interrupting, was silently listening to the words of Kurulucifer who indifferently told that.

“Besides––, about when we were attacked by Drag-Knights in the upper class residential area. Wasn’t that also your doing? In order for people like them to enter that zone, the guidance of an influential person is necessary. If you saw my <Fafnir>’s ability over there, it would have saved you the trouble of tagging along in the investigation, right?”

“…Haa!”

At the same time when Kurulucifer concluded her words, Barzeride revealed a wicked smile.

And, he applied pressure to <Fafnir> with <Aži Dahāka>’s stout arm.

“Ku, uuh…!”

With a power which could by no means destroy the flesh, but to the extent of fully giving pain, he slowly applied pressure so as to not let Alterize who was on standby behind notice.

“As expected of a girl which becomes a “key” of the ruins. You were able to read so far.”

“…!? You––!?”

About the fact that she was a human from the ruins and that she had the ability as a “key”.

Being told about her true identity which should have been secret, Kurulucifer’s face turned pale.

“How sad, Kurulucifer. What a sorrowful girl you are. To think that the likes of tool of the Einvolk House –– the thing sold over to me now was that clever.”

In a grieving tone, Barzeride continued.

“Yes. It’s as you said. Kurulucifer.”

Barzeride muttered so in a whispering voice.

“Anything and everything has been plotted by me. Hearing about you who is a “key” which open the ruins, and approaching that butler with the engagement. Though someone got in the way earlier and defeated the bandits. And also having summoned a new Abyss at that time in front of the ruins. Everything––”

“…………”

“But you know? Even if you know the truth, you can’t do anything after all. You, who is no more than a “tool” in this world, can in no way change this reality.”

A look full of contempt and a twisted mouth.

Barzeride Kreutzer’s true character could be seen there.

“––Tool.”

To that word thrust at her, Kurulucifer’s body trembled.

Her skill as a Drag-Knight and even her trusted <Fafnir> had been defeated.

Kurulucifer’s mask which did not come off despite this was about to collapse.

She was picked up as a survivor of the ruins by the Einvolk House, and in order to acquire the bonds of a family she was not born from, she accumulated efforts oozing of blood (desperate efforts).

But, however much honor she was given, her desire of the family she wanted just drifted further away––

(No, it’s wrong––. From the start, I didn’t have it…)

“You don’t understand, Kurulucifer. The likes of a tool like you mustn’t oppose me.”

An ice-like cold sensation took away the temperature from her body.

Comrades who could acknowledge her existence might be in the ruins.

If she was a human of the present era, her family might have accepted her.

Thinking only about chasing these possibilities, she had desperately sought the truth until now.

“I will make all the ruins’ technology and treasures my own and ultimately stand at the top of this country. You’re a tool for that purpose. If you behave yourself, I’ll cherish you from now on.”

He took down the halberd which he was grasping, and stroked Kurulucifer’s belly with the fingertips of his Machine Dragon.

“You understand, right? There is nobody in this world that will come save you. So, accept it. Your fate of devoting yourself to me, your master–– …!?”

While he was speaking, <Aži Dahāka>’s armor arm was taken away from Kurulucifer’s belly.

After just a moment, a blade glittered in that space and a dagger pierced the ground.

“Who is it!?”

Barzeride retreated and looked up at the night sky.

There was one dragon there.

The symbol of destruction which overwhelmed those who saw it and inspired awe.

With the pale moon in the background, Lux wearing <Bahamut> calmly looked down at the battlefield.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0004.jpg|thumb]]

“Why…?”

Kurulucifer who looked up as if getting hook on it muttered in mute amazement.

“––I’m sorry for being late, Kurulucifer-san. I heard the circumstances from Airi.”

Lux showed a gentle smile and called out to her.

But,

『Not that! I did not intend to get you involved anymore!』

She sent a sorrowful cry to Lux through the dragon voice.

『Why did you come wearing <Bahamut>!? Like this, even your true identity will be––』

His <Wyvern> was seriously damaged in the ruins investigation and could not be used.

Even Lux himself got injured protecting Kurulucifer and ended up consuming his strength.

And he couldn’t afford to let these two people know his true identity which was the “Black Hero” now.

Therefore, even though she made Lux sleep with medicine at that time and engaged in the duel alone––

“I’m Lux Acadia, a duel opponent. Currently at this time, I enter the battle.”

When Lux said so in a voice full of determination, he landed in front of Kurulucifer and stood in the way.

“A jet black Divine Drag-Ride…? Who on earth is he––”

Alterize muttered as she was perplexed and tightly grasped her twin swords.

Alterize had also heard about the story of the “Black Hero” –– the legend which destroyed the Old Empire.

But, it was just a wild tale of a foreign country.

Even with the real thing just before her eyes, she was not immediately aware of his true identity.

“Hahahaha! Hahaha!”

At the same time, Barzeride burst into laughter.

He glared at Lux with a happy expression.

“Look whose here, I mistook you. I was sure you ran away. To think that you reveal your true identity just to save one woman––. It looks like you are an unexpectedly stupid man, eh, “Black Hero”.”

“……!”

To Barzeride’s pointing that out, Lux changed his expression to a sharp one for an instant.

“––“Black Hero”!? No way, this boy is…!?”

Though Alterize confused also shouted, Lux did not move an inch.

He was just calmly staring at Barzeride in front of him.

“No, shall I say the rumored “Self-proclaimed Hero”? Stop doing such a meaningless thing. Even if you fight in spite of your injury and fatigue, this woman won’t bring you any benefit.”

“……!”

Kurulucifer inwardly chewed her teeth to that being pointed out.

He probably saw through Lux’s fatigue and small injuries from the slight gap of his center of gravity.

Although arrogant, as expected of someone from the Four Great Nobles and the Drag-Knight called “Title Holder of the Kingdom”.

Even his ability was not just a decoration. But––

“I refuse. Lord Kreutzer.”

Lux, not even shaken, stared at Barzeride and said.

“What…?”

“You don’t understand at all how worthy she is.”

At the same time as his voice, he set up his large jet black sword.

And when he put strength into his feet to jump in a straight line––,

“Wait!”

*gow*! Creating a gust of wind, Alterize sprung at Lux.

“Lord Kreutzer is worn out by fighting with her. This is a two vs. two formal duel. First, I shall be your opponent.”

She made use of her physical strength strengthened with the <EX Wyrm> to the maximum and slashed at <Bahamut> with her twin swords.

A surprise, instant attack.

“Lux-kun!?”

When Kurulucifer called out to him from behind, the outcome was already decided.

“Wha…!? This is––!?”

The twin swords held by the <EX Wyrm> were cut and moreover the right wrist was destroyed.

One counterattack flash by <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment, <Reload On Fire>.

He temporarily decelerated his own time and accelerated it up to several times afterwards.

He easily defeated Alterize by using the Divine Raiment of compression strengthening.

“…, b-but!”

Having lost her two weapons, Alterize took distance from Lux.

“It’s not over yet!”

Then, she set up a canon with the remaining left arm and tried to continue the battle,

“Alterize-dono.”

In a calm voice, Barzeride’s <Aži Dahāka> applied its hand on her <EX Wyrm>’s shoulder from behind.

“Eh…?”

Immediately after, light disappeared from the <EX Wyrm>’s armor and Force Core.

Energy consumption or forced system shut down?

In any case, the <EX Wyrm>’s energy rapidly decreased and Alterize knelt down on one knee.

“W-Why did such thing…!? The Machine Dragon’s system is––”

As it was an unexpected phenomenon, the calm Alterize showed confusion.

Then, Barzeride talked in a chilly voice.

“I want you to leave this to me. You’ve no chance of winning now anyway, and above all –– at this point when he went easy on you, the outcome is already clear.”

“…Kuh!”

It meant that it was because Lux carefully considered her position and pride that he stopped at only one arm’s destruction of the <EX Wyrm>.

He went easy on her in respect to a powerful person who entered the top ten in the religious country Ymir.

And in consideration for Kurulucifer who was a friend.

Alterize who noticed that reality nodded while grinding her teeth, and withdrew.

“To think that he’s really the legendary––”

Was it the true identity of the “Black Hero” who destroyed the Old Empire before?

The owner of legendary strength (class) surpassing that of super first class.

However––,

“Why did he…? For Miss…”

While muttering her doubt, Alterize got away from the abandoned building, thus withdrawing from the front.

Then, with a strange fatigue different from that of the battle, she removed her armor.

“Also, what is this…? This feeling…”

Alterize sat down as such and lost consciousness.

“Be careful, Lux-kun. The ability of that man’s <Aži Dahāka> is unknown.”

Leaning on the broken wall, Kurulucifer called his attention.

“Understood.”

At the same time Lux lightly nodded,

“Is your strategy meeting over? Then, I’m coming! “Black Hero”!”

Barzeride kicked the ground and pounced in a straight line.

The wheels of the legs of the ground-type Machine Dragon <Aži Dahāka> rotated at high speed and instantly shortened the distance.

Then, it mowed down the large-sized halberd it held in hands before his eyes.

“……!?”

Lux moved his body backward and dodged it by a hairbreadth; and using the rotation of when he swung completely, Barzeride chased him.

From horizontally mowing down to vertically swinging down.

The moment when the blow, coupled with the iron lump’s weight attacked Lux’s <Bahamut>,

“<Reload On Fire>”

<Bahamut>’s airframe shone and released an ultra-fast slash.

Divine Raiment of compression strengthening which devours its own time and accelerates several times.

When Lux’s swung large sword was about to smash <Aži Dahāka>’s armor,

“Ha…!”

At the same time with a sneer-like voice, the point of that sword cut the sky.

“––!?”

He pretended to swing downward his halberd, and deployed a barrier with the maximum output before Lux.

Blocked by a threefold wall of light, the large sword could not pass through.

Soon after Barzeride received a total of seven flash slashes,

“––Die!”

The halberd tinged with a red light was flung aiming at <Bahamut>’s head.

“Lux-kun!”

Kurulucifer’s scream came up from far behind.

A roaring sound resounded and the impact shook the atmosphere.

When a thick cloud of dust rose up around, Lux fled to the sky.

“…………”

“Hou. So your complexion doesn’t even change one bit, even after your Divine Raiment is defeated, huh. As expected of the man called the “Black Hero”. But––”

While he was speaking, Lux once again activated <Reload On Fire> and slashed at him.

Instead of waiting for an opportunity to launch a counter; aiming the “Quick slash” which brought down the opponent, he set the first move by himself with an ultra-fast slash.

<Aži Dahāka> generated the threefold power barrier.

Lux loaded energy to the tip of his large sword so as to tear them up one-by-one.

But, unable to break through the last fold of the barrier, he once again retreated to a suitable distance.

“As expected… so that was it.”

“Hou. What, you speak as though you understood something. Do you intend to make excuses?”

“<Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment is to steal other Machine Dragons’ power, isn’t it?”

“––––”

At Lux’s statement, Barzeride revealed an uncanny look.

“No way…!”

Kurulucifer reflexively raised her voice.

“I’ve also heard rumors about the “Title Holder of the Kingdom”. That beside his bold character full of ambition and though originally being a man not having a high Machine Dragon aptitude, he boasts of a threatening endurance.”

“But, it is impossible. Without a high Machine Dragon aptitude, energy should have immediately dried out. If he uses a Divine Drag-Ride which has intense consumption, then all the more––”

“Yes. That’s why he absorbed power. From the other Machine Dragons and people around. If he can steal energy while fighting, he can compensate for the weakness of exhaustion. And he should probably also be able to steal a Divine Raiment. A little while ago, he was clearly reading my movements.”

“…Then, that was my––”

“Yes, he was probably using <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment, <Wise Blood> that he stole. He steals a Machine Dragon’s energy just by getting close, and by touching it, he can temporarily steal even a Divine Drag-Ride’s ability and use it. That’s the true nature of <Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment –– <Avestā>. Isn’t it?”

It was probably because of that that Alterize’s <EX Wyrm> which withdrew from the front suffered a system shut down, and she also suffered from severe consumption.

“…………”

Not denying Lux’s answer, even so Barzeride’s composed attitude did not collapse.

“Hou, that’s a pretty keen reading. I shall praise you for having seeing through it. But –– even if you understood it, you can’t defeat me after all.”

As he suddenly glared at Lux, he activated the <Devil’s Glow>, the canon which was the special armament on the left shoulder.

Its muzzle was turned not to Lux, but to Kurulucifer who could not move anymore.

“……!?”

“You wouldn’t be able to prevent it in your weak condition. But, that woman's limbs will become somewhat crippled, however I don’t care at all.”

Simultaneously with a mocking voice, the shelling was shot.

“Kuh––!”

Lux appeared before <Fafnir> and prevented it with a barrier at max power.

A roaring sound and explosive flames.

Lux who put himself in this vortex noticed an abnormality.

The wire tail which <Aži Dahāka> had at hand twined around <Bahamut>’s right hand.

“You fell for it. “Black Hero”.”

“Lux-kun…!”

At the same time when Kurulucifer raised her voice, Lux cut the wire tail with his large sword.

But, if we consider this as a contact between Machine Dragons, then…

“Oops. Sorry, but –– it’s too late. With this, I’ve obtained the Divine Raiment that your <Bahamut> possesses.”

Barzeride threw away the cut wire tail and revealed a wicked smile.

The reason why he aimed at Kurulucifer was to make Lux create an opening.

“…………”

“You false Prince and self-proclaimed Hero. I’ll now end your meaningless struggle.”

<Aži Dahāka>’s armor feet firmly stepped on the devastated ground of the abandoned building.

With steps convinced of his victory, he intentionally gained time, thus applying a strong pressure on Lux.

“You’ll die if we fight like this, but are you still fine with it? If you beg for your life and admit defeat, then I may overlook you here.”

Like a sweet temptation, Barzeride said to Lux.

But,

“You’re lying.”

Lux, far from shaking, showed no opening at all and stared at Barzeride.

“What…!?”

Within a desperate situation, even judging from Kurulucifer, where <Reload On Fire>, the Divine Raiment he mastered in order to become the strongest was stolen and his energy got absorbed by <Aži Dahāka>, Lux was smiling.

He said in a cold voice and with cold eyes enough to give a chill to those seeing it.

“After Alterize-san concluded the engagement and returned to her country, you’re going to use your subordinates and attack by surprise, right? A more certain method as to not get your hands dirty. ––I’m getting really tired of seeing it, Barzeride. Of that way of doing things exactly the same as the Old Empire’s royalties, that is.”

“…………”

At that attitude completely different from the usual Lux’s, Barzeride fell silent just for a moment.

“Ku… Hahahahaha!”

Then, he suddenly burst into laughter.

“I see, you’re an interesting man. All right, “Black Hero!” Show me what you can do in this situation by struggling and entertaining me as much as possible!”

<Aži Dahāka>’s airframe wore a pale light.

At the same time, Lux’s <Bahamut> kicked the ground and charged at it.

With a blade clad in energy and while twisting his body, Lux slashed at Barzeride.

However,

“After rattling so much, is it only this level?”

As expected, he couldn’t completely cut through <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier which was firmly stretched.

Before reaching the opponent’s armor, the power was suppressed and the blade of the large sword was flipped along.

“Then, allow me to attack now. <Reload On Fire>!”

“……!”

Immediately after, <Reload On Fire> stolen by <Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment <Avestā> activated.

The halberd was swung at a speed which the eyes could not catch, and <Bahamut> was blown away.

“Kuh…!”

He violently struck a pillar remaining to the abandoned building and crashed into a mountain of rubble.

Going after him, Barzeride accelerated <Aži Dahāka>’s wheels.

“Kukuku! This power is splendid!”

Raising a cry of delight, Barzeride started pursuit.

A super acceleration that was several times faster after having decelerated his own time up to a fraction.

Through the ability to see everything that was polished in thousands of battles, Lux evaded the attack and aimed at Barzeride's chest, but after having stopped it with his tenacious armor and barrier, Barzeride released continuous attacks.

On the other hand, with an enemy strengthened with <Reload On Fire> as opponent, Lux also could not use quick slash.

Even when letting out a counterattack by attacking the opening at Barzeride’s <Reload On Fire>, Lux’s attacks were all blocked by <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier.

“But, this ability to accelerate time is really difficult. Even if I have it, it looks like it’s impossible to master it immediately.”

When Barzeride sighed like so, he suddenly reduced his speed.

Perhaps because fatigue spouted out at the same time, <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier became thin.

“……!”

At that moment, Lux glided and let out a high-speed thrust.

The moment when energy was concentrated at the tip of the large sword, and looked like it could pierce the wall in a one point breakthrough,

“––You fool.”

At the same time with Barzeride’s fearless smile, an unusual phenomenon occurred.

The threefold barrier which became thin and weak increased in thickness and shine just before Lux’s sword touched it and, far from preventing the sword’s hit, flicked off <Bahamut> itself that had rushed.

“Guhah…!?”

Being instantly blown away dozens of Mel to the rear, Lux struck his back on the debris.

Though the armor did not break, his charge at full power was repelled and a faint groan leaked out.

“Kukuku, it seems that I’ am able to master this Divine Raiment. “Black Hero”.”

“No way…, did he strengthen the Machine Dragon’s barrier?”

Kurulucifer who saw that muttered in blank amazement.

<Reload On Fire> was a Divine Raiment of compression strengthening.

Lux used it in time acceleration by predicting with his superhuman reading and attack movement, but it looked like Barzeride used it to compressed strengthen <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier.

If he did future foresight several seconds ahead, using <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment <Wise Blood> at the same time, he would be able to attack with the strengthened threefold barrier at the moment of the hit.

Normally speaking, having used his power to that extent, if he were to go as far as simultaneously use the Divine Raiment, an unimaginable burden and fatigue would be put on the user and he would immediately run out of power.

But, Barzeride enabled continuous actions by stealing Machine Dragon energy from Lux.

Therefore, escaping from <Avestā>’s striking range was the best plan, but––

“––Why does he not escape…?”

Kurulucifer already understood the reason.

If Lux were to take distance and gain time, Barzeride would probably attack Kurulucifer again.

Precisely because of that, she did not understand.

About why Lux went as far as to reveal his true identity as the “Black Hero” and was fighting for someone unrelated to him.

『That is Nii-san’s good point, but also his bad point.』

When thinking so, a voice reached Kurulucifer through dragon voice.

The voice of Airi, Lux’s little sister.

『You are––』

『Please, act as if you have not yet noticed. Kurulucifer-san.』

Airi told in a very calm voice.

『Right now, Nii-san’s plan is being implemented, so please wait only a little. And then––』

Airi exhaled and told.

『Please watch it without losing consciousness. That fighting for your sake––』

===Part 3===

They crossed swords about ten times.

Slashes at a speed which the eyes couldn’t catch were mercilessly damaging <Bahamut>’s armor.

“Haa… Haa…”

Each time, getting his energy absorbed by <Aži Dahāka>, Lux’s breathing became rough.

Even so, he was keeping a match on equal terms with Barzeride who was using <Reload On Fire> which he wasn’t used to, but Lux’s body was also finally reaching its limit.

“––Kuh!”

Along with Lux’s breathing becoming rough, even <Bahamut>’s airframe began to gradually shake with a rattling sound.

“So the omen of rampage has come. The conclusion is near, “Black Hero”.”

Barzeride who struck a smile approached Lux with a composed expression.

He foresaw that with the attack of Lux who lost <Reload On Fire>, he would no longer be able to break through <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier.

“Isn’t it time to admit your defeat already? “Black Hero.”

While continuing fighting, Barzeride interjected in an amazed tone.

“Since it’s a rare opportunity, I’ll tell you something good. As a Prince, you seem to be fighting for atonement –– but such a thing is just a vain effort. No, I should say it has the opposite effect.”

“…………”

Lux, confronting him, kept silent.

While breathing with his shoulders moving up and down, Barzeride calmly stared at him.

“I… The “Title Holder of the Kingdom” am trying to save this country’s future. Do you know? Lux Acadia. The crisis which is approaching this country currently –– something called the Ragnarok.”

“––I know.”

Lux answered briefly.

The negative legacy of the Old Empire, together with the other countries of major powers it was soon going to befall as the New Kingdom's misfortune. After waking up, he heard about it from Lisha.

Also about the fact that the New Kingdom’s Prime Minister issued instructions; so as to stop anything which could cause harm to Barzeride.

“Then, it saves me the long talk. There are no Drag-Knights appropriate for subjugation with that monster as the opponent at this time in the New Kingdom. Except me, that is.”

Barzeride raised his voice so that even Kurulucifer could hear.

“I’m saying that in order to save this New Kingdom, I will be fighting that monster. Therefore, it’s necessary to obtain further military power from the ruins. So, it’s necessary for me to marry that girl. And from here on, I must use that woman as soon as possible, let scholars check her body in various ways and dig up new weapons and technology from ruins.”

“……!?”

Kurulucifer hearing that revealed a scared expression.

“Fallen Prince. If it’s you, you should understand, right? This is something necessary. It’s for the future of the New Kingdom. There is no victory without sacrifice. With one girl of a foreign country coming over to me, this country will be saved. Even so, are you saying that you’ll still get in my way? After having failed to save this country, are you once again going to plunge this country into a crisis?”

“…………”

Listening to the speech full of deceptions, Kurulucifer’s expression became cloudy.

Barzeride was trying to break Kurulucifer’s heart by using Lux.

In order to throw her into despair and make her yield, he was telling Lux himself to abandon her.

''There is nobody who will save you.''

Lux knew it and took a posture of resistance. At that time––,

“It’s fine already, Lux-kun.”

“…Kurulucifer-san?”

To Lux’s roughly breathing, Kurulucifer plainly said.

“It’s enough already. You have properly accomplished my request.”

“That’s not true. It isn’t over ye––”

“No, it’s fine. Since it is now, I will tell you –– but I was using you. It is only with this intention that I approached you from the start. That’s why you no longer need to feel either responsibility or obligation.”

Kurulucifer revealed her usual cool smile and continued.

“That’s why, give up already. You should not have to die in such a place. You will fight for a country that is your ideal, right?”

With thoughts like vomiting blood, Kurulucifer span her words.

That she wanted him to abandon her.

With an ice-like expression, she continued so.

“For me, you were just a tool. Therefore, I want you to say so, too. That you are a tool… If I had explained so from the start, it would've ended without expecting something like “maybe”. I wouldn't have ended with such thought, so––”

*plop*

A single tear drop, as she was not able to bear it, streamed down Kurulucifer’s cheek.

The solitary, noble, and icy girl.

Something that she, who kept on smiling without revealing to anyone any weakness, truly desired.

''Perhaps, we might be able to become a family.''

She had kept fighting alone with only one thought in her heart.

『If you had became the Prince of the New Kingdom, would you also have saved me?』

Now, he clearly understood the true feelings that Kurulucifer was hiding.

That’s why Lux asserted.

“You’re–– my lover. So, I will definitely save you.”

Then, he turned to Barzeride and glared at him.

“Hou, even though you’ve no chance of winning, you still want to continue? Your so-called “lover”, she doesn’t seem to want that, though. In the first place, how do you intend to save the New Kingdom from the crisis after defeating me?”

“I’ll look for someone more suitable than you and persuade him. If I don’t find anyone –– at that time, I’ll go out.”

Shaking the large sword, Lux declared.

“Why…”

Lux looked back again at Kurulucifer whose eyes were moist, and smiled.

“It’s because I also want to be taught how to study by Kurulucifer-san again. You were very kind to me. I want to be your strength. Please let me fight. For you who is important to me––”

Then, he turned his bottomless gray pupils that those who saw them felt fear, towards Barzeride.

“––It’s a match, Barzeride.”

The only wish which he swore in his younger days.

In order to achieve it, he had killed his self and sharpened his sword to the utmost limit.

Lux’s <Bahamut> which was gradually shaking further creaked.

The lines carved on the airframe were tinged with red light as if it was on the brink of collapse, showing signs of rampaging.

Shaking the shoulders so as to repress it, Lux brandished the large sword.

“Ha! How foolish. Your boring talk––”

At that moment, Lux moved while muttering.

<Bahamut>, who was shaking until just now on the verge of rampage so far shone red and swung the sword.

But,

“Fool! As if you can break this barrier with your power!”

Suddenly, the special armament possessed by <Fafnir>, the <Auto Shield> built a shield barrier in front of <Aži Dahāka>.

“…!? You stole even my special armament!?”

<Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment which had been hidden until now.

An ability which temporarily stole even the right of control of a Machine Dragons’ special armaments.

From there, Barzeride furthermore activated <Reload On Fire>.

The absolute defense <Auto Shield> and the threefold barrier where the compression was strengthened.

The armor of the title holder that had never received one scratch not only in the tournament of the Capital, but even with an Abyss or a Divine Drag-Ride as opponents.

He intended to block Lux’s sword with that absolute shield.

“Die! You Fallen Prince and self-proclaimed Hero!”

When he saw through the moment of the attack with the future foresight by <Wise Blood> and the barrier strengthened with <Reload On Fire> was about to crush Lux––,

“I don’t want to become a Hero. But––”

Lux’s mutter quietly echoed at the moment of crossing under the moon.

“At that time, from that day when I swore to destroy the Empire –– I had already made the resolution to fight.”

Bikiiiiiiiiiiiiiih!

A dissonant sound which informed of the collapse (of a collapse, but it’s not a physical collapse right it’s metaphorical) echoed in the church site at night.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0017.jpg|thumb]]

“––Wha!?”

Lux’s slash, coupled with a spin, was sharply released.

That flash in no way inferior to the Quick Draw in speed easily flipped the shield of the <Auto Shield> on all four sides, easily pierced the threefold barrier several times strengthened and hit directly <Aži Dahāka> which boasted of its hard armor.

“Gu, gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

A shock, like that of hundreds of millions of needles, spreading from the point of contact of the blade which touched the top of the shoulder broke through and the Machine Dragon began to collapse.

The mountain of rubble behind and even the hard ground of the wasteland were also smashed up by the aftereffect of the shock.

Barzeride who was in the middle of that destroyed space gushed blood from his whole body, vomited blood and fainted in agony.

“Impossible..! Why is such a thing…, such a thinnnnnnnnnggg?”

Barzeride who screamed as he was in agony, nonetheless struggled to wield the halberd.

But, the brandished halberd and even the <Devil’s Glow> of both shoulders activated, then cracked and simultaneously broke into pieces.

Be it his Drag-Ride or Divine Raiment, all of these were lost.

『Shall I tell you? Lord Kreutzer』

To <Aži Dahāka> which received a fatal destruction, Airi sent her voice through the dragon voice

『This is –– the second hidden technique that Nii-san created, “Recoil Burst”. A special ultra-move where he intentionally lets his own Machine Dragon rampage and releases it against the burden of just before self-destruction.』

Recoil Burst was a skill released by an approach completely opposite to that of the Quick Draw which combined two operating systems simultaneously.

A hidden technique which creates the accumulation of utmost limits by restraining, through one’s own mind processing, an action at full power by body manipulation.

An attack at full power and the order to stop it.

It originally releases an ultra-powerful blow which is contradictorily performed through powerful operation at the same time as the Machine Dragon was intentionally allowed to rampage.

A forbidden technique where, if he could not perfectly perform the braking of energy flowing from the Force Core, <Bahamut>’s power would go on a rampage midway, and he would expose his surroundings and even his body to the danger of death.

That power boasted of a power dozens of times that of an normal blow released at full power.

Thus, it was able to destroy even <Aži Dahāka>’s “wall” equipped with the special armament of absolute defense and a strong barrier in one blow.

“D-Don’t be kidding me! As if such thing could happen! Such a––, *gobo*! Something like this!”

“The match is already over. But––”

Lux calmly said, and stared at Barzeride’s face at last.

“If you intend to interfere with her again or anyone of the academy any more, then I’ll have no mercy. –– Can you promise that?”

“…Ku! Hahahahaha!”

Barzeride who heard that leapt back with an ugly smile.

Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiih!

The partially destroyed <Aži Dahāka> raised a harsh roar.

“That just now––”

“Kukukuku…! It’s just a signal. To my private army –– my subordinates; Drag-Knights deployed to disperse the surrounding neighborhood from the duel, that is!”

“…Does that mean that you had planned that from the beginning?”

Lux calmly stared at Barzeride and asked so.

Since Alterize fainted midway, there was no eyewitness.

If he disposed of even Lux saying it was by an unfortunate accident, he could threaten Kurulucifer and kept her quiet.

He had prepared the place of the duel with that intention from the beginning.

“This is also a splendid plan, Hero. Matches are such things! The “Title Holder of the Kingdom” can’t afford to lose! Even you, a Prince of the Empire, should know that!”

Barzeride revealed a triumphant smile.

Lux who used his hidden technique and Kurulucifer’s stamina had already exceeded their limits.

They should have no spare energy to further defeat Barzeride’s private army from here.

The last plan considered so.

“I know. After all the Old Empire’s way of doing, I saw it enough times that I got disgusted when I was a child.”

“Kukukuku…, so that’s what you mean by you’ve resolved yourself, huh? Well then––”

The moment when Barzeride was about to send a dragon voice, or send a message through the dragon voice to his private army––

“––Are these guys your private soldiers that you talked about? They’re quite reliable people, eh.”

“*Gefuuh*…!”

*gashan*. A man wearing an <EX Wyvern> was thrown down near Lux and company from the sky.

“What…!?”

When Barzeride looked up at the sky with his eyes wide opened, a giant red dragon was there.

The New Kingdom Princess Lisha and her Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

One of the prominent strong persons (individuals) even in the Royal Military Academy was staying in the sky where clouds floated.

“Where did the other guys go!? There should have been 50 machines including mercenaries! I must quickly make them––”

“Lu-chan, are you all right?”

In response to Barzeride’s shout, a dull voice came from behind.

“Wha…!”

Having appeared carrying dozens of private soldiers whose armors were cancelled was Philphie wearing the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon>.

“Sorry, but I will have you tell me all your evil plots, Lord Kreutzer.”

In addition, Sharis wearing a <Wyvern> declared so.

“Yes. Well, you can’t make excuse at this late hour. I also heard it. Resign yourself.”

Tillfarr with a <Wyrm> consented, and Nokuto who was behind her also put up her Machine Dragon’s arm.

“Yes. With the monitoring function of my <Drake>, I recorded the conversation within range. About how you had threatened Kurulucifer-san, a student of the academy. The suspicion of having employed thieves. And the suspicion of the rules violation of the duel as well as the attempt to kill your opponent intentionally. We had the people of the army you brought along confirmed all of this, so––”

“U, gu… uh!”

Sharis’s father was a soldier of the New Kingdom and he acted as vice-commandant.

Using that connection, she requested the guards of the Fort City to tag along and had them standby in the neighborhood.

In order to avoid interference, Barzeride deployed his private soldiers and had them dispersed people from the duel place, but those obstacles were easily broken through by Lisha and Philphie.

“Give up, “Title Holder of the Kingdom”.”

Lisha wearing <Tiamat> solemnly told so from the sky.

“––Fu”

It was no longer Barzeride’s personal problem.

While being aware of his defeat, he executed his last action.

<Aži Dahāka> which already lost all its weapons turned its back to Lux and the others and started running.

“Wait! Are you trying to run away!?”

A dense forest spread immediately near the church site.

Had he also prepared an escape course?

Did he intend to escape from the Fort City, go back to his territory and leave everything unsettled using his influence?

Or, live under an organization outside the country and plan his revenge?

When he set up this match,

“––Too naïve.”

A translucent voice and a gunshot resounded in the church site.

“Guh…!”

Immediately after, the shooting of <Fafnir>’s special armament, the <Freezing Canon> froze <Aži Dahāka>’s armor.

“Kurulucifer…san!?”

Lux stared in wonder at the very precise shot of the girl whom he thought had run out of strength long ago.

“I said, right? That you should not underestimate me.”

Showing her usual cool smile, she muttered as if speaking to herself.

Kurulucifer had the highest Machine Dragon aptitude value in the academy.

If she could prevent even the absorption of energy by <Aži Dahāka>, it would mean that she had accumulated enough power to be able to shoot back once.

<Aži Dahāka> which had already received fatal damage fell and completely shattered; and the user Barzeride lost consciousness.

“In the end, you are the only person who did not abandon me until the end.”

She suddenly showed a somewhat farsighted profile to Lux and continued.

Barzeride, who, though evaluating the girl called Kurulucifer as the “best tool”, threw her away and fled.

“That isn’t true.”

The moment when she showed her sentimental side, Lux suddenly smiled at Kurulucifer.

“…Eh?”

“When I said that I will go to the duel, everybody cooperated. Lisha-sama, Philphie and even every one of the Triad… So––”

As Lux looked at Lisha who landed next to him and said so,

“Is that right…?”

“Errr, well yes…”

Lisha who was suddenly accosted slightly blushed and averted her gaze.

“It seems that I got you to cooperate even when you saved me the other day. Besides –– it was Lux’s request after all. With that said, I beat that man’s private soldiers, so from tomorrow when the request will be over, give him back to me.”

“It’s me who beat more than half though.”

When Philphie muttered so behind her, “Ah geez, shut up!” shouted Lisha and dodged it.

Kurulucifer seeing that chuckled.

As both of them cancelled their armors, Lux took Kurulucifer’s hand.

“Well then, shall we return? To our academy.”

“Yes.”

Thus, this incident calmly came to a close.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|f=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 1

2014-11-04T13:18:34Z

Morgi: /* Part 6 */

==Episode 1 – Engagement Circumstances of the Daughter of the North==

===Part 1===

“Haa… Really Nii-san, what on earth are you thinking about?”

In a voice mixed with frustration and anger, Airi heaved a big sigh.

The girl, Lux’s little sister, who had a doll-like beauty, was staring at Lux with reproachful eyes as she stood up before him who was for some reason kneeled on the floor.

“I told you many times not to stand out, right? Because of you, just now I was tormented by my classmates as they asked me “did your brother find a lover!?”…”

“Yes. I understand your feelings, Airi. But, please let’s leave it as that.”

Nokuto, Airi’s roommate who was beside her, was a calm girl who was also one of the three members of the academy famous trio called the “Triad”.

Being soothed by her, Airi finally muttered “I think you’ve already reflected on this, Nii-san”.

“I’m really sorry…”

Saying so, Lux stood up with a tired face.

Here was the site of the Royal Military Academy, in one of the girl dormitory’s room.

Lux, who finished eating dinner after the end of the “Lux contest”, had been called by his little sister Airi in order to handle a certain request of the academy.

Since he was told that it was an important request, he hurriedly went to Airi’s and Nokuto’s room, but what was awaiting him was his little sister’s sermon.

“In the first place, why didn’t you come directly to my place? If you did so, we would have settled it between us siblings, and it wouldn’t have become such uproar.”

Airi seemed quite displeased by the behavior of her big brother who did not seek her help.

There seemed to be also many people in the girl’s dormitory, so it was certainly a blunder that the choice of escaping to Airi’s room did not occurred to him, but––<ref>There is no error on the translation here; it just means that because there were many people in the girl’s dormitory, the idea of venturing there didn’t occur to him. But if he had thought about Airi, he could have taken the risk to go by her and wait that the contest ended</ref>

(If by any chance I was also caught by Airi, it was likely to become troublesome, so…)

If he was to say so, he would have been scolded by “are you going to doubt a blood relative?”, so he said nothing.

“However, personally, I was surprised. I thought that Kurulucifer-san asking Lux-san out was unlikely, considering her character.”

Nokuto calmly spoke of her impression.

But, the shoulders of Airi who heard it suddenly shook.

“So Nii-san, what kind of happy time are you going to spend with her from now on?”

“E-Errr–– basically, it won’t be different from the requests I’ve done so far probably, I guess?”

While trembling to the strangely gentle smile of Airi, Lux said so with a perfunctory look.

To the request of Kurulucifer who won the “Lux contest”, the agreement of “becoming her lover” for about one week was established.

However, the content was very vague, so except listening to her request preferentially, he should be able to spend his life as usual.

When Lux finished explaining so to the two girls,

“Hmm. Well, it’s fine. Nii-san is already at that age after all.”

“N-No, it isn’t really me who asks Kurulucifer-san this time!”

To Airi who turned away her gaze as she pouted, Lux explained confusedly.

“Yes. I cannot surmise Kurulucifer-san’s real intention, but I think it can’t be helped.”

“Is that so?”

Looking at Airi who raised her face to Nokuto’s follow up, Lux was relieved for an instant.

“Yes. Be that as it may, Lux-san seems certainly weak to a girl’s aggressiveness though.”

“Hey!? Even though it was about to be settled with much trouble, why do you say such a thing again!?”

‘‘As expected even this Nokuto girl is a very difficult child to deal with.’‘

As Lux was once again troubled, Airi lightly cleared her throat and stood up.

“About that, I will have you tell me about this matter in detail some other time. It’s time to go to the place of the request.”

“Ah…, t-that’s right.”

Relieved about the fact that this talk was over for the time being, Lux left the room.

“I heard that it’s a request at the school site; but it’s night, so be careful.”

Nokuto said so and saw off Lux and Airi.

When he was outside of the girl’s dormitory with Airi, the neighborhood was already covered with a jet black curtain.

“It is good and all that you enjoy your school life, but please do not forget. About our “plan”––”

As they were now both alone, Airi said so as she remembered.

“Ah…, yes. I know.”

He intended to consult her a little about something, but in the end, he hesitated to talk about it.

“Phew…”

While walking along the lawn within the academy as he followed after Airi, Lux sighed softly.

It was about Kurulucifer that he was troubled.

(––What may I do to behave like her lover?)

‘‘I mean, I have never gone out with anyone…’‘

The “true request” which was told by Kurulucifer after that lover declaration.

Lux hung his head as he was troubled by that request which was on a whole other level from the odd jobs he had done so far.

===Part 2===

“––I want you to act as my lover.”

About ten minutes after he was asked of that in the waiting room.

Lux who was called to the deserted rooftop of the academy was hearing about the details from Kurulucifer.

“Pretend to be Kurulucifer-san’s lover…?”

“Yes, that’s right. I want you to play that role for one week starting today.”

“B-But, why should I do such a thing––”

As Lux was perplexed at Kurulucifer who said so indifferently, she explained the situation in detail.

Kurulucifer was an Earl’s daughter of the large country of the North –– the religious country Ymir, and a foreign student in the academy.

One of the reasons why she came to this New Kingdom to study was because she had an important goal to achieve.

“In short, a political marriage of convenience.”

『During attendance at school, conclude an engagement with a high ranking noble in the New Kingdom. ––Or get married.』

Such instructions had been given to Kurulucifer by the Einvolk House which was her home.

Making connections with an influential person holding a strong position in the New Kingdom.

She was enrolled in this academy not only to learn knowledge and technique as a Drag-Knight, but also with such an intention since the beginning.

“That’s––. Such a thing is…”

‘‘Isn’t it too selfish?’‘

‘‘No matter how much the Einvolk House is a prestigious noble family, to let Kurulucifer go alone to a foreign ground and burden her with such a duty…’‘

As Lux unintentionally started to say so,

“As usual, you say something unlike a Prince of the Old Empire.”

Seeing Lux’s expression which showed that he did not consent, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“Marriages between nobles are 90% like that. It’s no use even if you mind it.”

She asserted in a curt tone.

“…………”

About that, Kurulucifer was right.

A marriage between nobles was basically like that regardless of nationality.

Lux who had been in the Imperial Court as a Prince of the Old Empire before, understood it only too well.

‘‘But still, it’s strange.’‘

“But then, why do you want me to pretend to be your lover?”

“To put it plainly, I want to avoid trouble to the limit. Until I achieve my personal goal––”

“Personal goal…?”

Not answering Lux’s question, Kurulucifer continued.

“Several days later, it’s scheduled that a messenger will be dispatched to this Fort City by the Einvolk House which is my home. In order to confirm and report the progress of my engagement––”

In short, it seemed to be about a “lover role” in order to deceive the messenger coming over.

A man who was of noble lineage as well and also had a connection with Kurulucifer.

Lux seemed to have been chosen based on the above conditions.

“Therefore, I will have you behave as my lover for one week from today on. So, is it all right?”

“B-But, I –– um, I’ve never gone out with anyone…”

“Oh my? Actually, I don’t have any experience, either.”

“I-I don’t mean that––”

As Lux was flustered,

“Besides, it can’t also be just with anyone, right? You have seen my shameful side––”

Slightly blushing, Kurulucifer softly smiled.

“…!?”

Suddenly recalling her figure in underwear in the waiting room, Lux’s face became red.

“If you say that you won’t take responsibility no matter what, then I will tell everyone about your peeping.”

She whispered so with a mischievous tone.

At her tone of voice which tickled his earlobe, Lux gave up immediately.

“U-Um…, if you’re fine with me, I’ll do my best.”

“Thank you. I like that honest side of yours.”

To Lux who hung his head, Kurulucifer replied with a smile.

“I will be troubled if the fake lover thing was leaked to someone, so until this week passes, we will keep this matter secret. Can you promise that?”

“U-Understood.”

“Good answer. Then –– from today on, you are my lover. Please take of me, Lux-kun.”

“…Yes”

To Kurulucifer’s smile, Lux returned an awkward smile.

Thus, the agreement was established.

===Part 3===

The library in the academy was built separately from the school building.

Though he had several times used it because of the academy’s lessons, this was the first time that he came there this late at night.

“Over there, Nii-san.”

Since the front door was already closed, he entered from the back entrance following Airi’s lead.

The space where high, innumerable bookshelves stood in a row and the old-fashion which let one feel history somewhere were of a structure harking back to an ancient labyrinth.

He had the experience of being a librarian due to odd jobs in the past, so there was no resistance in particular about this atmosphere itself, but––

“Is there really a request here?”

A question concerning the request of the deserted library floated in Lux’s mind.

“Yes, there’s no mistake. It’s a little bit ahead.”

They went through a passage between bookshelves and arrived at a door at the end.

Then, she opened the door with a key different from that she used to open the back entrance.

When they went down the stairs leading to the underground, there was a large stone space there.

“This place is…? Is there such a place in the underground of the library?”

A place which he didn’t even know the existence of let alone entered due to odd jobs.

Over there, not only bookshelves, but also an iron work unit, a furnace for sublimation as well as countless experimental devices lined up.

At the same time, there was also the smell of acrid chemicals.

“Please, keep this place’s existence secret, Nii-san. It’s also a small laboratory after all.”

“Laboratory?”

Though Lux asked back, he thought that it really gave such an impression.

The Drag-Knight’s atelier where Lisha acted as the chief.

If Lisha’s atelier had a structure somewhere reminiscent to a blacksmith’s, this place seemed just like an atelier of an alchemist.

As he followed Airi while holding such an impression,

“I was waiting for both of you.”

Principal Relie Aingram was in front of a small table.

“Good evening, Lux-kun. Do you properly look after Philphie? Or –– have you already attacked<ref> Attack as in make a move on her </ref> her?”

“Really, you…”

Lux replied with an indescribable expression.

By Relie’s arrangement, Lux was staying even now in the same room as Philphie, her little sister, in the girl’s dormitory.

As Lux blushed when recalling it––,

“Principal. Why don’t you leave your teasing of Nii-san for another time and begin the talk?”

*cough*, deliberately clearing her throat once, Airi said so.

“Well, that’s also right. Then, I will ask you not to speak about what I’m about to tell you from here on.”

When Relie said so, she placed a small metal box on the table and inserted a key in the lock.

“It’s fairly secure, eh.”

“Yes.”

As Relie opened the box while nodding back, it could be seen.

“Don’t tell this is––”

What was inside the box was a strange-shaped golden flute.

“Yes, it’s the thing which the former Imperial Guards Knight Squadron Chief Velvet, who attacked this city two weeks ago, held.”

This flute possessed the power to summon and control the mythical beasts –– Abysses which appeared from the ruins.

Lux and the “Knight Squadron” witnessed it and fought with them just the other day.

“By the way, I reported it to the top brass, but I was told by Her Majesty Queen Raffi to have you study it while advancing the analysis here as this place is closer to the ruins.”

“…………”

“It seems that Velvet confessed that he bought this from a foreign merchant. He says that it’s called “horn”. Do you know anything about this, Lux-kun?”

“No. It’s also the first time for me to see it up close like this. But––”

His older brother Fugil of the Old Empire that Lux was after.

Judging from the words “summon the Abysses” that Fugil had said, there was no doubt about the fact that this horn was an important treasure related to the ruins.

“That Velvet didn’t seem to know anything else, but I think that it’s necessary to analyze this item at the same time as the investigation of the ruins.”

Airi added so while opening a thick book –– a document related to the investigation of ruins.

“Then, why having shown this to me––”

“Because I will have you hold onto this.”

Relie calmly said and closed the box containing the horn.

“Eh…?”

“I haven’t told everyone yet, but –– these past several days, there is a little movement on the continent. So, I will have you, and members of the “Knight Squadron”, head to the investigation of the ruins before long.”

“…………”

More than ten years ago –– the ruins brought Drag-Rides and a number of technologies into the world.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0010.jpg|thumb]]

In that place which was protected by the existence called Abyss, many records and treasures are still sleeping.

“Even including the ruins of the Atismata New Kingdom territory, it’s the present situation is that humans have only gotten until the second layer in the ruins, but it is written that to reach the third layer, an existence called “key” is necessary.”

Airi spoke so with the thick ancient document at hand.

It was known that each country’s civil officials had already explained the existence of a “key” in itself, but its true nature has not been established even now.

“Perhaps –– this horn is the key to enter into the depths of the ruins. Or, it may become something to defend ourselves from the Abysses. Something like that, that also includes the investigation. Therefore, I intend to entrust you with this, Nii-san.”

Lux noticed the intention of Airi who included an implication.

She meant that this horn might become a clue for searching for Fugil.

“…I understand.”

While engraving her words into his heart, Lux received the horn.

“By the way, Principal.”

“Oh, it’s fine if you call me Relie at such times. Otherwise, I don’t mind even if you call me sister-in-law––”

Smiling wryly to Relie who teasingly said so, Lux asked what had been bothering him.

“Relie-san. I’m not yet a member of the “Knight Squadron”. I may not be granted permission to accompany the ruins’ investigation.”

“Don’t worry about it. I will give only you a special permission for accompanying after all. There is also the achievement of having saved Lisha-sama, so I don’t think anyone will be against it.”

“…………”

‘‘She is good as usual when it comes to preparation at such times.’‘

“However, can I have you keep this matter still secret to other students? It’s a fairly important issue after all.”

“…Yes.”

As he replied with a slight tension, the three of them went up the stairs of the basement.

“Besides, also regarding the ruins’ investigation, I want results for the new layer soon. As a matter of fact, also for that child<ref> I think “child” here refers to her little sister Philphie; Relie thinks that the way to help her sister lies in the ruins investigation </ref>––”

Turning a somewhat distant look into empty space, Relie muttered so.

After having parted from Relie, Lux went out of the library along with Airi.

With no trace of anybody in the neighborhood, a pale moonlight was illuminating the path to the girl’s dormitory.

“It may be only today that I can be with Nii-san in this way. You will have Kurulucifer-san from tomorrow on after all.”

“Errr… Airi, I don’t think what you’re saying will happen though…”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux replied so while smiling wryly.

“But, please be careful. Especially–– of her.”

“By her… you mean Kurulucifer-san? She’s amazing in various ways, but I don’t think she’s a bad person.”

“Maybe. It's just a woman's intuition. It’s somehow bothers me. Not only the fact that she is a foreign student from Ymir, but it’s also as if she is hiding something––”

To Airi’s mutter, Lux walked while looking puzzled.

When they returned to the entrance of the girl’s dormitory, they decided to part ways there.

“Well, Airi. See you later.”

“Yes. Please be careful, too, Nii-san. I have discussed with them for the time being.”

“Eh…?”

“No, it’s nothing, Nii-san.”

Leaving behind a meaningful smile, Airi left.

It was the usual Airi, but Lux noticed her last concern said in a stronger tone.

The obtained horn and ruins’ investigations which aren’t progressing.

Though just to a few people, The “Black Hero’s” real identity was revealed.

The time which had stopped began to move little by little.

===Part 4===

“Hey, Lux-kun. May we eat lunch together?”

“Ah, yes. That’s fine by me, but––”

The next day at lunch break.

When Lux was thinking about the ruins’ investigation, Kurulucifer came over to his seat.

Acting as her “lover” for one week.

For Lux who knew of that agreement, this was certainly natural; but as expected when being invited by a beautiful girl like Kurulucifer, it makes one’s heart beat fast.

“Ah, so Kurulucifer-san wasn’t joking after all.”

“Yes, to think that that girl was so assertive… She’s serious.”

The classroom was astir and the female students raised their voices so unanimously.

(Not good, this conversation attracts attention too much…!)

As Lux confusedly stood up and was about to leave the classroom,

“Hey both of you, wait a minute.”

Lisha suddenly stood in front of Lux and Kurulucifer.

The New Kingdom Princess with blond hair tied to the side and deep crimson pupils.

In this academy, she was given treatment in no way different to that of other students, but as expected the students’ attention gathered.

“What do you want?”

“I have to talk to Lux a little, not you. So, you don’t mind if I also accompany you to the dining room, right?”

“Ah, if it’s only that––”

Before Lux could agreed,

“Sorry, but I will have to refuse.”

Kurulucifer calmly declared so.

“Wha…!?”

“Today, I want to talk with him, just the two of us. He became my “lover” for one week, so I have at least such a right, haven’t I?”

“Guh…”

Lisha’s face became stiff.

“Well then, excuse us. Princess”

Kurulucifer pulled Lux out of the classroom.

“Guh, I’ll remember this!”

While hearing Lisha’s frustrated voice, the two people walked down the corridor.

As the foreign student Kurulucifer and the man Lux sat down together on the seats of the dining room, just that was enough to attracted attention very much.

(As expected, I’d better pay extra attention to this request…)

Lux slowly ate lunch while thinking about such a thing.

===Part 5===

The afternoon class was a practice of battle form.

They headed to the practice field away from the school building and dormitory, changed into dress gear and wore Machine Dragons.

“Well then, today, we will mainly focus on the practical skill training for the campus selection battle, which will be held two weeks later.”

When all the members of the class lined up, Instructor Raigree’s dignified voice resounded in the wide practice field.

The ruins where ancient weapons and technology slept were not places where anyone could readily investigate.

The right and opportunity to excavate the ruins were formalized by an international agreement several years ago, and the national tournament results would decide who would have the ruins investigation rights.

Plainly speaking, the country which left the better results in the tournament could acquire more investigation rights.

The off campus tournament was held once every several months.

The campus selection battle in order to choose participants for it was going to begin soon.

Therefore, it seemed that it was scheduled to do training for actual fighting today, but––

“…Today three Drag-Knights have come from the capital’s army as temporary instructors. Everybody, do not miss this opportunity, and properly learn.”

By Instructor Raigree’s introduction, the men entered the practice field.

Men wearing the regular army overcoat on their dress gears.

Their age was probably almost the same as Instructor Raigree, about twenty to thirty years.

The female students leaked whispering voices at the army’s temporary instructor who was a man with a stern face standing at the vanguard of the other two.

“This is the first time. To think that “males” from the capital would be involved in such a lesson––”

“…In the first place, this was not in the schedule, right?”

“There are many people with a somehow cute face. Well, it isn’t to the extent of our Prince.”

“Or rather, isn’t it disgusting? How they stared at us––”

When the female students were embarrassed being fixedly stared at as they were wearing dress gear which tightly fitted to their bodies––

“Hou. As expected, coming here was the right choice.”

The man with a stern face standing at the vanguard smiled wryly as he looked at the embarrassed students.

It appeared that this man was the leader among the three.

“The Royal Military Academy for only female students established not long ago. Indeed, it looks like it’s dependent on the New Kingdom’s permissive system to women and usually does lukewarm training.”

“That is because they are still receiving an education curriculum.”

Instructor Raigree calmly replied.

Judging from her businesslike tone and expression, the visit of these temporary instructors was not originally scheduled, and even Lux could guess the fact that it was not expected.

But then, what was the reason why these men expressly came for?

“No, no, Raigree-dono. We, adults must teach them the severity of battle as early as possible. No matter how high the Machine Dragon aptitude value’s average was judged to be, in the end there is no way that a woman can rival a man, so––”

The muscular man with a rustic impression broadly grinned and said as to pick a fight.

Then, the lean man beside him stepped forward.

“That’s right. If you get carried away because of that level of military exercise in the capital –– two weeks ago, you’ll have difficulty in the future. There is just a handful of strong student Drag-Knights after all. I will also use this opportunity to firmly teach you the severity of a battle.”

To the tone of the sticky man, the students’ expression stiffened.

“But, I would like you to refrain from dangerous behavior. They are still students after all.”

As Instructor Raigree resolutely said so,

“Of course, we will be careful. However –– formal training might be somewhat harsh for these weak girls though.”

In contrast, the men said so unapologetically.

And, within a strange atmosphere slightly different than usual, the practice began.

Beginning from the Machine Dragon’s operation check, they advanced to basic skills practice such as barrier deployment, flight or acceleration and the like, and even extended to shooting by armaments and close range hand-to-hand fighting.

But at this point, it had already become something different from the usual practice.

“Hey, you bastard! With such slow movements, you can’t even become a target on the battlefield!? Are you making fun of me? Huh!?”

“What’s wrong!? Are you already tired? Do you think you can handle a Machine Dragon with this level?!”

“Don’t be naive! Don’t ask anyone! Think by yourself and redo it!”

About ten minutes after the start.

The temporary instructors in question were instructing the female students with quite rough methods.

Even Instructor Raigree who watched it attentively looked like she couldn’t somehow settle down.

“What the hell does this mean…?”

As Lux, who was taking a break, muttered as he watched the situation from the audience seating––

“It seems that there has also been something like this before.”

“Eh––?”

Kurulucifer who was behind him before he knew it muttered so calmly.

Both of them were not wearing Machine Dragons now.

Since a Drag-Ride’s continuous use had a great burden on the body, they were divided in several groups in the middle of practice and two short breaks were established for each.

“––May I sit next to you?”

“Ah…, yes”

When Lux nodded, Kurulucifer quietly sat down beside him.

And, she fixedly stared at the practice field and opened her mouth.

“Those temporary instructors are nobles belonging to the army of the Capital, and it seems that they have wanted to come to this Royal Military Academy since some time now.”

It seemed that Kurulucifer, who belonged to the Knight Squadron that was the guerrilla unit of students, had also heard many times about such hidden circumstances.

“But, aren’t there already Instructor Raigree and men instructors in the academy? And yet, why––”

The instructors had already been acknowledged as guides who endorsed the New Kingdom’s ideas.

‘‘And yet, why have they expressly come here?’‘

“To put it plainly, people don’t change so easily.”

With a tone mixed somewhere with resignation, Kurulucifer said.

“What do you mean––”

“I’m a foreign student from another country, but I know at least this country’s history.”

History –– in other words, the Old Empire’s government system.

She was probably speaking about the trend and system of androcracy.

“They want to shake the predominance of women. They don’t like the fact that women step into the area called Drag-Knight which was the men’s privilege in this country. It’s natural that such people would come over. No, if anything, a person like you may be rare. Former Imperial Prince.”

Kurulucifer jokingly said, but Lux did not laugh at it.

Since there was such a long history, it was natural that there were “men” like them.

Rather, although they did not take a conspicuous attitude, there were probably many people who were thinking so inwardly.

(I thought I understood at least this much, but––)

“Besides, this incident this time is surely their revenge.”

“…? What do you mean?”

“You know about the fact that the third-year students had gone for practice to the Capital last month, right? It seems that during that practice, the academy strongest third-year student, Celis-senpai had completely crushed the faces of the Drag-Knights over there. With her overwhelming strength.”

“…………”

Celestia Ralgris.

A daughter of a Duke House and the academy strongest girl famous for being a man-hater.

It seemed that she was also ostensibly calm, and she had a personality of not needlessly showing off her strength, but she was looked down upon by the men of the army, and had mercilessly beaten her opponents up in the practice.

Therefore, it was more likely that several men of the army in the Capital that had their pride crushed forcibly screwed in and carried out this matter of temporary instructors.

“Isn’t that–– just venting their anger?”

Since they could not hold a candle to Celestia, they used the pretext of instruction to work the other inexperienced female students Drag-Knights hard.

‘‘If that’s true––’‘

“Of course. It’s just a rumor, and half is my guess; but such a rumor doesn’t seem to be groundless.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer slowly stood up while turning her gaze to the practice field.

“Break time is over. Shall we go, too?”

“Yes…”

Lux and Kurulucifer returned to the practice field side by side.

And they resumed training.

===Part 6===

“Kyaaaaaaaaah!?”

It happened when Lux and Kurulucifer returned to the practice field and was about to begin training.

One female student wearing a Machine Dragon was shot down in the air and struck the ground.

The present training was a mock battle of combat form, a composition of one-on-one between fellow students, but––,

“Hahaha! As expected, it’s only this level, huh! You aren’t worthy of the glorious reputation of officer cadets.”

A triumphant voice could be heard from the man with a muscular body standing still in mid-air.

Three men came over as temporary instructors.

Under the pretense of “guidance”, they forcibly constrained mock battles with students.

Men should basically be inferior to women in Machine Dragon aptitude value, but they utterly defeated the girls by many years of experience and exercise performance.

“I would like you to restrain such dangerous behaviors!”

Raigree glared at the man in mid-air and tried to remonstrate him in a strong tone.

“Raigree-dono, too, will you stop pampering them? We are only teaching them the severity of battle in this way. If the thought of ‘they are women, so go easy on them’ is rooted, then there will be no future for this country’s military force.”

But the men’s faces, far from reflecting, revealed smiles of mockery.

“Kuh…!”

“U-Um… Sensei. I’m not injured in particular, so––”

The somewhat mature girl, who was just knocked down, got up.

Although she said so, her expression was still depressed.

“Hey, please stop it! What are you temporary instructors doing since some time now?! Launching a surprise attack which we haven’t even learnt in class and continuing to pursuit the student who fell down, such a thing–– can’t be called training!”

As a girl with a serious expression who equipped a <Wyrm> said so and stood in the way,

“Hou, as expected of young ladies who grew up spoiled by the New Kingdom system. You seem to want to say that we should care about you because it’s training for battle. Hahahahaha! You’re all to stay for supplementary lessons after school today, I will be affectionate with you plenty enough!”

The man with a stern face laughed loudly and the other men also laughed as they followed.

“Then, I will be your opponent!”

“All right. Come.”

The female student, who spoke sharply, came slashing with her blade head on. However,

“Haa! It’s only that?”

“Eh…!?”

The moment when the <Wyrm>’s blade came slashing, the instructor took distance by skillfully pulling back and aimed at the wrist armor which swung completely.

The blade held by the girl was quickly sent flying and it pierced the ground of the practice field.

“You’ve not enough training. Young lady.”

“P-Please wait a minute! My weapon is––”

When the man was about to swing downward his weapon to the girl who drew back frightened––,

*bashing*! A Drag-Ride’s arm parried and topped his hand.

“Ngh…? What is it now?”

Breaking in was Lux wearing his <Wyvern>.

“I’m sorry to interfere with your guidance.”

With a calm expression and tone, he lightly bowed his head first.

“What are you planning, you bastard? In the first place, why is a man here––”

When the man emitted a question, he glared at Lux.

His gaze focused on Lux’s characteristic silver hair and black collar,

“Haa…! I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the Chore Prince of the Old Empire, huh. Why are you in such a place? Were you entrusted with a weeding job?”

He said so as he treated Lux with contempt.

In no way perturbed by this clear insult, Lux returned a calm smile.

“No, due to some circumstances, I commute now here as a student. Setting that aside, could I replace you for instruction? I promised to teach her from now on, so”

“Eh…?”

As Lux told so to the man, the girl with a too serious expression showed a surprised face.

Of course, he did not make such a promise. It was just an excuse he thought of just now.

“What did you say…?”

The man in front of Lux and the other two men turned openly displeased expressions towards Lux.

No, they were glaring at Lux with clear hostility.

Even so, Lux not even daunted, answered with a cool face.

“And –– also all the girls present here. I had a prior engagement to teach them how to operate a Drag-Ride after school, so supplementary lessons won’t be necessary.”

“…!?Don’t get carried away, brat. We’re the instructors from the army! You lowly criminal and fallen Prince!”

To Lux’s indifferent tone, the temporary instructor revealed anger.

The atmosphere of a critical situation drifted and Lux was surrounded by the three men.

“Let’s see––. Then, shall we settle it with a fight between you and us?”

The male temporary instructor with a stern face which seemed to be the leader said so.

“You’ve to show the proof whether you really have enough skill to replace us. If you’ve any complaint, take back your earlier words––”

“I don’t mind.”

Lux readily nodded.

The surrounding female students who were watching the course of events became astir.

The male leader knitted his brows as he got angry at Lux’s reaction,

“But, we have been fighting continuously, so we’re more exhausted than you. Therefore, we will have you attached gyves of weight on your Machine Dragon, but is that still all right with you?”

When Lux nodded at his question, the men smirkingly laughed.

The three men also are people ranked to some extent in the Capital’s tournament.

They knew about the fact that Lux was a Drag-Knight good at defense called the “Weakest Undefeated”.

But, on top of the peculiarity of battles where he does not attack by himself, if you also put the difference between the number of people and a handicap, they estimated that they would easily defeat him.

Beat up those who oppose as an example and make the female students who watched it surrender.

The aim of the man who was dyed with the Old Empire’s ideology was transparent and visible to Lux.

“All right. We will slightly tamper with your Drag-Ride.”

“Certainly.”

The temporary instructors began to attach parts for weights that were in a corner of the practice field to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

Seeing that, Lisha who was on break also ran up.

“Lux, is it all right? If you want, I can fight instead––”

“You’d better stop it. I think that if you who is a princess beat them up, it will be somewhat troublesome––. So this time, let’s leave it to me.”

“But––”

“It’ll be all right. Please, leave it to me.”

While Lux replied so, the attachment of parts for weight was over.

“Kukuku. With this, we’re even. Then, shall we start the match?”

The men laughed and made the female students who were on the practice field step back to the edges (of the field).

Seeing the situation, the female students raised trembling voices.

“Hey, what is this…? No matter how you look at it, it’s unfair!”

“Aren’t the weight parts attached almost to the limit!? Such airframe–– can’t even properly fly with that overweight.”

“Even if it’s Lux-kun, like that––”

They forcibly attach parts for weights to Lux’s <Wyvern> which already had armor with thick weights.

Even someone with little knowledge of Machine Dragon maintenance would judge that it would be impossible to control the overweight.

“It’s something that you approved. You’ll surely have no complaint, won’t you?”

“––I understand”

The three men burst into laughter at Lux’s reply.

“You fool” “This guy doesn’t seem to understand Machine Dragons” “Well it’s fine, we will fully teach him”

And the lean man who drove a <Wyvern> approached Lux.

“Let’s see. Then, I will test mobility which is the basics of a Drag-Ride. Of how many times I can sneak behind him within five minutes––”

Though it was common in all fights, taking the opponent’s back was a basic tactic.

Especially in a fight between fellow <Wyvern> that mainly assumed air battles, it could be said that how many times one could attack the defenseless back that had weak barrier was the key to victory.

But, Lux on whom, weights were attached to the extent that it could be called overweighed, was already in a situation of certain defeat.

Then, the muscular man using a <Wyrm> folded his arms and looked down at Lux.

“Then, I guess I’ll test the evasion technique. Let’s test which one of us can fend off more attacks in actual combat.”

Finally, the male leader who operated a <Drake> set up a sniper rifle and laughed.

“Then, I will test attacking. It’s a match about which one can hit more than the other. Oops, there’s probably not much time left for practice, so let’s the three of us test him all at once.”

Stirring voices leaked from the female students in the audience seating.

“People of the army, I would like you to stop this prank.”

Instructor Raigree knitted her brows to the confrontation which could not even be called a decent match, but the men ignored her and turned to Lux.

“Hey, if you grovel on the ground now and apologize, I don’t mind stopping. Ingratiating yourself to people is your specialty, isn't it? Dear Prince.”

“If you’ve already decided the match format, can we begin?”

“What?”

To Lux’s calm words, the lean man revealed an uncanny look.

“Hahaha. Don’t pretend to be tough and show off. The current you can’t even take off from the ground––”

When the lean man showered scornful laughter, the back wings of Lux’s <Wyvern> shone.

It released wind from the jet hole and rose from the ground.

Small cheers leaked out from the female students in the audience seating.

“W-What…?”

The lean man’s eyes were opened wide in shock.

Originally, it should be enough weight to not be able to decently move let alone fly, but Lux calmly performed it.

“Please, give the signal. Instructor.”

“…Is it all right?”

Instructor Raigree asked with a dubious face.

But, seeing Lux nod without hesitation, she sent a signal to the official in charge in the audience seating.

“Mock battle, start!”

Shortly after, the signal of the battle starting was given.

A moment later, the three temporary instructors began to move.

“Haa…! You fool!”

Chasing Lux who flew in a somewhat low altitude, the lean man also flew.

Exactly as his words said “mobility test”, he came aiming at Lux’s back.

Regardless of the fact that they both used <Wyvern>, there is a big difference in speed due to the gives of weight (handicap).

“Ha, what’s wrong? What’s wrong?! Were you energetic only at the beginning?!”

Although Lux was able to fly, as expected the man, who stuck on the back of Lux who could not gather speed, raised his voice and laughed.

Far from turning around and taking his opponent’s back, it looked like running away by flying straight was the best Lux could do.

The lean man who saw that became more arrogant.

“Fall down unsightly! You fallen Prince!”

The moment when the man who pressed hard on Lux’s back was about to slash with his blade––

“Wha!?”

The <Wyvern> of Lux who had his back turned made a somersault and arrived exactly at the back of the man flying straight on.

As a result, before he knew it the man found himself before the wall surrounding the practice field.

Thus –– in order to avoid a crash, he could not help but suddenly stop (he was compelled to a sudden stop).

“Gah!?”

Without overlooking his defenseless back, Lux’s lightning slash knocked him down.

The lean man, still wearing his <Wyvern>, violently crashed onto the ground and the wall.

“––––”

At the dust which rose up, and the sound, the audience seating of the practice field fell silent.

“That is... no way.”

When Lisha was amazed, Kurulucifer beside her also nodded.

“Yes, if you can’t generate enough speed to sneak behind your opponent, you should just let him stick closely on your back and then sneak behind him with a somersault. He seems to have been aiming for this since the beginning.”

It was easy to explain like this, but pulling it off was an extremely difficult task.

The students with the ability level to know that were speechless, and the other students raised shouts of joy.

“Hmm. As expected, my eyes weren’t wrong. All right, I shall make him join the “Knight Squadron” as soon as possible, a-and as for that other request––”

“That’s good and all, but right now, he’s my lover.”

“Ngh…!”

When Kurulucifer and Lisha mutually clashed with their gazes,

“Don't get carried away! You brat!”

The muscular man wearing the <Wyrm> raised an angry voice and set up his cannon.

Due to the load of weight parts, the mobility of Lux’s <Wyvern> was extremely reduced.

Furthermore, since flight took up energy, he should not be able to fully stretch a barrier.

By focusing all the energy in a single blow of the main armament, he could certainly make Lux unable to continue fighting.

The man who planned so fired the cannon aiming at Lux.

“...!”

But, Lux deflected the main armament’s shooting from point-blank range with the point of his blade clad in energy, and evaded it.

The man changed his aim and continued shooting a second, and then a third time, but the result was exactly the same.

“W-Why?! How can you apply your sword so accurately and deflect the attacks?”

“It’s because your aiming was relatively simple.”

As Lux answered indifferently, the muscular man became speechless.

“It’s basic to aim for the center of a Machine Dragon if you only think about blowing away your opponent, and it seems that you’ve also been doing so all the time even in the tournament of the Capital, but––. Thanks to that, I was able to minimize the barrier and use energy in the blade.”

“Wha…!?”

While the muscular man was flustered, the male leader wearing the <Drake> ground his teeth with his sniper rifle still set up.

He was 300 Mel away from one edge of the practice field where Lux fought.

From that safety zone where he could never receive the opponent’s counterattack, he intended to one-sidedly snipe at Lux whose attention was attracted by his two comrades, but––,

“What the hell is happening––?”

In a state of overweight where it was originally impossible to operate, Lux had conducted himself more than equally against three machines of the Capital’s army as opponents.

The <Wyvern> of the lean man was flown by Lux as his back was taken by Lux, and the <Wyrm>’s cannon was altogether flipped by Lux’s blade, too.

And, although he aimed at Lux with his sniper rifle, his attacks were all evaded by movements which, while in low speed, did not let him focus his aim; and not even one of his attacks hit.

To that too much unreal spectacle, he felt irritation and shiver.

The men intended to torment (bully) Lux who defied them.

“But –– like this, it’s as if…!”

The Drag-Knights of the army, even though there were three, were led around by the nose by the officer cadet Lux who bore a tremendous handicap.

“Aren’t we the ones who have been humiliated…?!”

That humiliation caused the man to make a certain choice (option).

===Part 7===

“Gee, it’s fascinating as usual, eh. Lux-cchi’s movements––”

Tillfarr of the Triad, who was the person in charge of deploying a barrier before the audience seating muttered so while watching the fight.

While the other female students raised cheers, Tillfarr, Lux’s classmate who was also a member of the guerrilla unit, “Knight Squadron”, was analyzing the progress of the battle relatively calmly.

“Why was Lux-cchi able to take the back of the opponent’s <Wyvern> so easily? Even though his speed should have been far inferior due to the overweight––”

“It is because his flying method (technique) is quite special.”

To Tillfarr’s mutter, Kurulucifer who was directly behind her in the audience seating answered so.

“Eh? …What do you mean by that?”

“Normally, when one wants to sneak behind his opponent in a battle between fellow flying type Machine Dragons, he has to stick on the opponent’s back by adjusting up and down the propulsion output. However in Lux’s case, he pursuits the enemy by skillfully interlacing ascent and descent while adjusting the distance after having predicted his opponent’s flight trajectory.”

If he took a rising trajectory while advancing, he would become temporarily slower than his opponent; and then by descending while being subjected to the influence of the gravity, he could approach the opponents more quickly.

“As such, it’s a quite advanced technique, but you can’t help but say that pulling it off in that overweight state is nothing short of a miracle.”

“At this rate, Lux’s victory is determined. That evil trio. It’s your reward for having underestimated my favorite (loved one?).”

As she was pleased with this situation, Lisha contentedly folded her arms.

“It’s amazing, Lux-kun.”

“He is much stronger than the Drag-Knights of the army!”

The female students’ voices began to leak so, and the outcome was certainly determined.

But––,

“No. I am afraid there is still one concern.”

Kurulucifer stared at the practice field with calm eyes and drew out the Sword Device from the sheath at her waist.

It was not her personal Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>’s, but a <Wyvern>’s for practice.

“Hey? What do you intend to do?”

To the question of Lisha who looked puzzled, Kurulucifer answered with her usual smile.

“A little help. To my –– lover, that is.”

===Part 8===

Only several minutes since the start of the mock battle.

One of the three temporary instructors, the <Drake> with the attack role could not catch the <Wyvern> of Lux who was flying skillfully.

But, covering his two comrades which were exhausted, the male leader made a certain resolution.

『Your getting carried away ends here. Fool! 』

“…!”

When Lux noticed it, the man said.

He spoke narrowing down the dragon voice which was the communication function between fellow Machine Dragons only to Lux.

『Do you understand? Don’t dodge it.』

With a smile filled with dark emotions, the man said so.

“…?”

While cocking his head in puzzlement, Lux set up his sword in mid-air and braced himself.

At that moment––,

*paaaang*!

“Kyaaaaaah!”

The atmosphere of the practice field burst, and the light bullets shot by the sniper rifle reached the audience seating behind Lux.

“Uah…!”

The student who was in charge of widely stretching the barrier in the audience seating –– Tillfarr, one of the Triad, received a direct hit and lost her balance.

The female students of the audience seating that were relieved at Lux’s odds held their breath in tension.

“Oops, sorry. It doesn’t hit you easily, so I anticipated your next movement; but I ended up missing.”

Unlike until a while ago when Lux was moving continuously, he was now static in mid-air.

There was no way that a Drag-Knight of army would miss in these 300 Mel which was the distance of the rifle’s range.

(He aimed not at me, but at everyone behind me––)

『When I said not to dodge, it also includes not to defend yourself. The next time, we’ll attack you with the three of us. If you try to dodge again––』

The male leader grinned, and at the same time, his two comrades who were heavily breathing also set up their cannons. The three men wanted to defeat Lux by shooting simultaneously at one point.

If he were to either dodge or defend against it, they would probably intend on crashing their simultaneous attacks on the female students of the audience seating behind him.

If the student in charge of the barrier was to receive the three men’s simultaneous attacks, she wouldn’t be able to defend against them.

“I understand.”

With a tone of resignation, Lux, still floating, undid his stance.

And when he was about to prepare himself, *pang*!, the air burst.

“Wha!?”

“Eh––?”

Kurulucifer wearing a <Wyvern> went down to the stage of the practice field. As she fired only one shot towards the blue sky, she set up her rifle again and fearlessly laughed.

At the same time, the bell rang and the mock battle ended.

“It’s a shame –– but it looks like it’s time-out. The match is over.”

“D-Don’t joke with us!?”

The men who were thinking that they were about to defeat Lux unanimously raised flustered voices.

“A little more and it would have been our victory! Letting it end like this without settling it is––”

“Is that so? In that case, what about having a match with me next?”

“Wha…!?”

The men were flustered at the sudden challenge from the girl.

“It’s clear that you weren’t able to knock him down, but it isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings of wanting to settle it by all means. Therefore, I will be your opponent. This time –– let’s do a battle of sniping at each other.”

“Y-You little girl––!?”

“A match of only a minute, the condition will remain a three-to-one fight. If you’re fine with that, then let’s begin.”

To the smile of Kurulucifer as if seeing through all, the temporary instructors revealed irritation.

It would have gotten nowhere if they continued being led around by the nose by Lux like this.

As each of them held their weapons, they rushed onto Kurulucifer.

“Kurulucifer-san!”

Lux called out to her in panic, but Kurulucifer returned only a smile, quickly set up the rifle in her hand and shot.

“Ough…!?”

“What…!”

A dreadful quick shot, whose alignment is determined almost instantly in one stroke, in addition, regardless of firing in three directions, the abnormal speed and precision sent the armaments in the opponents' hands flying.

Moreover, when she shot the confused opponents’ feet and broke their stance, she shot at the Force Core from the slight opening in the barrier.

Being accurately struck on the weak point, the three men’s Machine Dragons stopped their function.

“N-No way… Impossible!?”

Although the opponents were also caught off guard, the men of the army were at a loss for words at that skill which sniped at the three moving Machine Dragons in a flash from a position at the very limit of the range.

“It looks like you also have no qualifications to teach attack techniques. With that said, should they be in such a place? Sensei.”

“Yes, you’re right. This match is Lux Acadia’s victory.”

At the same time as Instructor Raigree gave the judgment, the audience seating was wrapped in cheers.

“And one more thing––, you temporary instructors will let me hear about your story later. It’s a big problem for soldiers of the New Kingdom to purposely aim at students in the audience seating. You have no qualifications to act as instructors.”

“Guh…!”

The three temporary instructors who were beaten left the practice field while grinding their teeth.

With this––, they would not get close to the academy for a while.

As Lux who heaved a sigh of relief got down to the ground, Instructor Raigree who drove out the temporary instructors came before him.

“Lux Acadia. I shall express my thanks this time, but do not act rashly all by yourself.”

In a calm tone with no anger, Instructor Raigree said.

“Yes.”

As Lux cancelled his armor while answering, he approached Kurulucifer.

“Was it unnecessary help?”

“No…, you’ve been a big help.”

To the words of Kurulucifer who revealed a smile, Lux returned so.

“You have predicted up to the fact that they would aim at the girls in the audience seating after all. If Kurulucifer-san hasn’t been there––”

“At that time –– you would have stood out more and more.”

As though she saw through it all, Kurulucifer muttered.

“Don’t worry about it. Half of the reason was because I want you to know my ability, so I only poke my noise into this.”

“Then, what about the other half––?”

“Because I didn’t want you to be stolen by everyone –– what if I said that?”

Saying so, Kurulucifer turned a meaningful look sideways.

There, their classmates who had been watching the mock battle until now were closing in.

“You did it! I feel good thanks to you! Lux-kun.”

“Hey, hey. Like you said a while ago, you’ll teach us after school, right? Sensei.”

“That’s right. By all means, I would like you to properly instruct us.”

Lux was surrounded by the girls released from the violent temporary instructors, who had smiles of relief and joy.

“E-Errr… Um, saying that I will teach was a figure of speech, um––”

Of course, it was an excuse to resist the temporary instructors.

The girls should also understand that, but still they wanted to say so.

Thus, as Lux was troubled as to what to do––,

“I’m sorry. But, I already have a plan with him today. It’s me who has won the contest, so I will have you let me speak out my selfishness this time.”

As Kurulucifer said so, she entwined her arm to Lux’s.

“Wait, Kurulucifer-san!?”

The swelling of the girl’s chest lightly touching him, Lux panicked.

It was softer than expected even from the dress gear.

“Kyaaaaah”, his classmates who saw that raised their voices further.

“…………”

At the audience seating of the practice field drifted the “case is closed” atmosphere.

Lisha, still wearing the Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat> was gazing at Kurulucifer and company on the practice field.

“I-I was completely late…”

Lisha also moved a moment later than Kurulucifer, but she saw through the fact that the student in charge of stretching the barrier was likely to be attacked and summoned <Tiamat>, but…

“It’s strange… even though I was supposed to help Lux at this place––”

It had been settled in no time with Lisha not forcing her way through.

Tillfarr who was beside her smiled wryly as she saw Lisha’s whole body tremble.

“W…Well, it can’t be helped. Lisha-sama has also saved everyone properly, so I’m grateful to you.”

Patting the armor which Lisha wore, Tillfarr gave words of thanks.

“It’s bad, it’s bad… At this rate, my partner will be––”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha cancelled her connection and stood on the practice field.

“Hey, Tillfarr. You said that you were grateful to me, right?”

“Eh…!? Well, kind of…”

“Then, let’s begin a strategy meeting! Let’s think of a way to take back my partner!”

As Lisha declared so, she found Philphie who was standing nearby and approached her.

“I will also have you cooperate, airhead girl. There are a lot of things I want to ask you about Lux.”

“I don’t mind.”

Philphie seemed not that much interested, but did she think of something  (but then she thought of something), she agreed by nodding.

“Then, we will begin today after school. You will gather at my atelier.”

Lisha decided so and ended the talk.

“I don’t really think that Lu-chan has forgotten. About the two of us.”

On the side, Philphie muttered in a subdued voice.

===Part 9===
“Phew, I’m tired today, too…”

The night of that day too, after finishing odd jobs such as the arrangement of bookshelves in the library, the care of the yard as well as the girl's dormitory bath cleaning, Lux was heading to the dining room.

The request of being Kurulucifer’s “lover” for one week was given priority, but he felt awkward to completely decline other odd jobs, so in the end, he ended up working.

The debt which Lux and Airi who were the survivors of the Old Empire were burdened with in exchange for release on parole could hardly be paid by one person, but they must return it even if little by little.

“But like this, the rest is only my personal business…”

When he arrived at the dining room where there was no one, he spread the several sheets of papers and textbooks in his hands and began to study, but…

“N-Ngh…”

Probably because of the fatigue of odd jobs, his eyelids immediately got heavy.

His eyes were closed when he noticed.

………………

“Uuh…”

Lux woke up to the fragrance of vivid black tea.

Before him, there were a porcelain teapot with a flower pattern and a beautiful girl in uniform.

“Did you wake up? You will catch a cold if you are sleeping in such a place.”

“Yes… Wait, Kurulucifer!? Why are you here––?”

Lux confusedly turned his gaze at the surroundings.

When he looked at the big clock of the dining room, he seemed to have dozed for about just ten minutes.

“Oh my? I am your lover. It won’t be strange even if I’m staring at your cute sleeping face, right?”

“I-I don’t mean that––”

As Lux was flustered with a red face, Kurulucifer poured black tea into a teacup.

And she held out the cup to Lux with her usual cool smile.

“I called the manager and I had him give me an exception to use the fire.”

“T-Thank you…”

As he drank the tea, a nice fragrance came into his nose, and a faint bitterness got rid of his sleepiness.

A little vitality returned to his exhausted body.

“It’s just by coincidence that I found you. I had wanted at least something to talk about with you when we meet though.

“Ah, is that so?”

“More importantly, what are you also doing in such a place? I don’t intend to interfere with your odd jobs, but I think that homework should be done by the person himself.”

To the words of Kurulucifer which he did not know whether she was joking or serious, Lux smiled wryly and answered.

“No, this is my personal self-study. Um –– I’m still behind everyone on most subjects, so…”

In his tender age, Lux was taught basic manners and study from an educational staff.

But, being expelled from the Imperial Court and moreover in the five years of life doing odd jobs after the coup d’état, if anything, there were many practical things which he learnt and he had not that many opportunities to touch (experience) study.

Here, there were not only matters related to Machine Dragons, but also classes of education and study in order to become a military officer or civil official, so he thought that he wanted to study properly.

When Lux talk about it to Kurulucifer,

“I see… Then, shall we study together for only 30 minutes from now? Since it will be inefficient with a tired head even if you overdo it, let’s concentrate just a little.”

She calmly said and sat opposite to Lux.

“I roughly know the parts you aren’t very good at. So, you should catch up by simply memorizing little by little the subjects where you can pack knowledge in your spare moments. For now, let’s focus on the premise parts in order to make it easier to understand the lesson.”

“Perhaps –– will you teach me?”

“Are you dissatisfied with me? I may look like this, but if it is only the results of tests, I’m the top of the second-year students.”

To Kurulucifer who smiled proudly, Lux hurriedly shook his head.

(Or rather, even though Kurulucifer-san is a foreign student, to think she is the top of the second-year…)

While being dumbfounded at her excellence, he continued to study through Kurulucifer’s guidance.

She splendidly resolved the places such arithmetic, geometry, and alchemy which Lux had trouble with and helped him understand them.

When the tea filling the pot was almost emptied and they took a short break,

“With this, has it started to sink in somewhat? It seems that you are unexpectedly catching on (up) quickly, so if I teach you several times again, I think that there won’t be any place where you will have troubles at the lectures.”

“…Ah, yes. Thank you for today Kurulucifer-san!”

As Lux turned a smile of relief and thanked her,

“This much is not a big deal.”

Was she embarrassed, she slightly averted her eyes from Lux and answered so.

“No, that’s not right. Even in the fight at the time of today’s practice, you came to help me––”

He saw through the ability of the men of the army, but the last threat was a miscalculation.

‘‘Without Kurulucifer’s quick wit, I would’ve had to take a risk.’‘

When Lux once again thanked her as he thought so,

“About that, there is no need for you to thank me.”

Kurulucifer plainly said with a serious look.

“I am a calculating woman. That is something I did for me. If you were to injure yourself and fall down, it would have impeded that “lover role”, right? So –– you shouldn’t mind it.”

“But––”

“More importantly why did you do such a thing, too?”

“Eh…?”

To Kurulucifer’s sudden question, Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

“You went to save the involved (bullied) girl in the practice field. As a result, after that, the party of the third-year students, those students who advocated the question of your admission, who heard the story seemed to have revoked their complaint which they were going to say to the Principal. But, it’s not as if you did something like that by such a calculation, right?”

“Well, I guess––”

Lux was at a loss on how he should answer.

Frankly speaking, there was not a deep reason this time.

He had just done it reflexively.

But, if there was something which could describe such a behavioral principle of Lux––

“…………”

Past memories were revived in Lux’s mind.

When he hesitated for an instant to speak of it,

“Oh? What are you doing at such a time, Lux?”

With a surprised voice, three girls appeared in the dining room.

“Huh? Everyone––”

There were Lisha, Philphie and Tillfarr of the Triad.

They were classmates, so it was not strange; but Lux thought that it was an unexpected combination.

Regarding Philphie, she was dozing off while holding a pillow under her arms; it clearly brought the feeling that she was forcibly brought along.

“To be together like this until this late hour. Not bad, you two.”

When Tillfarr said so with a mischievous smile, Lisha beside her reacted twitchily.

As she silently went before Kurulucifer, she called out to her with an impatient expression.

“Hey Kurulucifer. Just because you became Lux’s, um –– l-lover by your request, don’t do strange things as you pleases.”

“Oh my? Strange things? Hardly. As you see, we were just studying peacefully.”

Kurulucifer entwined her arm on Lux’s while lightly eluding.

“Wai-, Kurulucifer-san!?”

To the nice fragrance which softly drifted and the softness of her body which could be felt even over her uniform, Lux’s heart unintentionally throbbed.

Lisha who saw that was further upset with teary eyes.

“W-What are you doing right after what you said!? Go away! We’re within the academy here!”

“I see; it can’t be helped.”

Unexpectedly, Kurulucifer obediently parted from Lux.

(Honestly, even I can’t endure it, but…!)

It was certainly for the acting to the bitter end, but the stimulation was too strong for Lux.

“With that said, it’s already late, so let’s call it a day! Lead a regulate life.”

“I understand. See you tomorrow. Lux-kun.”

When Kurulucifer was about to leave so, Lisha raised her voice.

“Kurulucifer, I’ll tell you just in case. But I’ve already linked arms with Lux on a date. So don’t think you can easily exceed that lead!”

“…………”

At that proud declaration, the members who were present there stiffened silently.

“Fufu. It looks like you’ve lost your voice. But, it can’t be helped. After all, the relation between Lux and I has already advanced till there.”

To Lisha who crossed her arms and proudly nodded, Kurulucifer whispered into Tillfarr’s ear.

“I’m not that knowledgeable about the view of love in this country, but is linking arms such a great thing?”

“No, Lisha-sama probably don’t know about these things at all––”

“…Um, Lisha-sama”

Lux who became anxious asked to Lisha’s side just in case.

“Errr, do you know what a kiss is?”

“Wha!? D-Don’t make a fool of me!? Of course, I know it! U-Um –– it’s something you have to do when you get married… It’s something necessary when making children in the future…”

“…………”

To Lisha who blushed and hesitated, all the remained people became silent.

“Why did you leave things be until it became like this…?

“W-Well, Lisha-sama was only interested in Drag-Rides, so…”

While Kurulucifer and Tillfarr whispered at each other with expressions showing that they did not know what to say,

“I have kissed with Lu-chan long ago, though––”

“Hey, Phi-chan! Don’t say that now––!”

Hurriedly holding the mouth of Philphie who muttered in a subdued voice, Lux who also got tired returned to the room.

It seemed that they would be more ups and downs during his lover life with Kurulucifer.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 1

2014-11-04T13:12:07Z

Morgi: /* Part 6 */

==Episode 1 – Engagement Circumstances of the Daughter of the North==

===Part 1===

“Haa… Really Nii-san, what on earth are you thinking about?”

In a voice mixed with frustration and anger, Airi heaved a big sigh.

The girl, Lux’s little sister, who had a doll-like beauty, was staring at Lux with reproachful eyes as she stood up before him who was for some reason kneeled on the floor.

“I told you many times not to stand out, right? Because of you, just now I was tormented by my classmates as they asked me “did your brother find a lover!?”…”

“Yes. I understand your feelings, Airi. But, please let’s leave it as that.”

Nokuto, Airi’s roommate who was beside her, was a calm girl who was also one of the three members of the academy famous trio called the “Triad”.

Being soothed by her, Airi finally muttered “I think you’ve already reflected on this, Nii-san”.

“I’m really sorry…”

Saying so, Lux stood up with a tired face.

Here was the site of the Royal Military Academy, in one of the girl dormitory’s room.

Lux, who finished eating dinner after the end of the “Lux contest”, had been called by his little sister Airi in order to handle a certain request of the academy.

Since he was told that it was an important request, he hurriedly went to Airi’s and Nokuto’s room, but what was awaiting him was his little sister’s sermon.

“In the first place, why didn’t you come directly to my place? If you did so, we would have settled it between us siblings, and it wouldn’t have become such uproar.”

Airi seemed quite displeased by the behavior of her big brother who did not seek her help.

There seemed to be also many people in the girl’s dormitory, so it was certainly a blunder that the choice of escaping to Airi’s room did not occurred to him, but––<ref>There is no error on the translation here; it just means that because there were many people in the girl’s dormitory, the idea of venturing there didn’t occur to him. But if he had thought about Airi, he could have taken the risk to go by her and wait that the contest ended</ref>

(If by any chance I was also caught by Airi, it was likely to become troublesome, so…)

If he was to say so, he would have been scolded by “are you going to doubt a blood relative?”, so he said nothing.

“However, personally, I was surprised. I thought that Kurulucifer-san asking Lux-san out was unlikely, considering her character.”

Nokuto calmly spoke of her impression.

But, the shoulders of Airi who heard it suddenly shook.

“So Nii-san, what kind of happy time are you going to spend with her from now on?”

“E-Errr–– basically, it won’t be different from the requests I’ve done so far probably, I guess?”

While trembling to the strangely gentle smile of Airi, Lux said so with a perfunctory look.

To the request of Kurulucifer who won the “Lux contest”, the agreement of “becoming her lover” for about one week was established.

However, the content was very vague, so except listening to her request preferentially, he should be able to spend his life as usual.

When Lux finished explaining so to the two girls,

“Hmm. Well, it’s fine. Nii-san is already at that age after all.”

“N-No, it isn’t really me who asks Kurulucifer-san this time!”

To Airi who turned away her gaze as she pouted, Lux explained confusedly.

“Yes. I cannot surmise Kurulucifer-san’s real intention, but I think it can’t be helped.”

“Is that so?”

Looking at Airi who raised her face to Nokuto’s follow up, Lux was relieved for an instant.

“Yes. Be that as it may, Lux-san seems certainly weak to a girl’s aggressiveness though.”

“Hey!? Even though it was about to be settled with much trouble, why do you say such a thing again!?”

‘‘As expected even this Nokuto girl is a very difficult child to deal with.’‘

As Lux was once again troubled, Airi lightly cleared her throat and stood up.

“About that, I will have you tell me about this matter in detail some other time. It’s time to go to the place of the request.”

“Ah…, t-that’s right.”

Relieved about the fact that this talk was over for the time being, Lux left the room.

“I heard that it’s a request at the school site; but it’s night, so be careful.”

Nokuto said so and saw off Lux and Airi.

When he was outside of the girl’s dormitory with Airi, the neighborhood was already covered with a jet black curtain.

“It is good and all that you enjoy your school life, but please do not forget. About our “plan”––”

As they were now both alone, Airi said so as she remembered.

“Ah…, yes. I know.”

He intended to consult her a little about something, but in the end, he hesitated to talk about it.

“Phew…”

While walking along the lawn within the academy as he followed after Airi, Lux sighed softly.

It was about Kurulucifer that he was troubled.

(––What may I do to behave like her lover?)

‘‘I mean, I have never gone out with anyone…’‘

The “true request” which was told by Kurulucifer after that lover declaration.

Lux hung his head as he was troubled by that request which was on a whole other level from the odd jobs he had done so far.

===Part 2===

“––I want you to act as my lover.”

About ten minutes after he was asked of that in the waiting room.

Lux who was called to the deserted rooftop of the academy was hearing about the details from Kurulucifer.

“Pretend to be Kurulucifer-san’s lover…?”

“Yes, that’s right. I want you to play that role for one week starting today.”

“B-But, why should I do such a thing––”

As Lux was perplexed at Kurulucifer who said so indifferently, she explained the situation in detail.

Kurulucifer was an Earl’s daughter of the large country of the North –– the religious country Ymir, and a foreign student in the academy.

One of the reasons why she came to this New Kingdom to study was because she had an important goal to achieve.

“In short, a political marriage of convenience.”

『During attendance at school, conclude an engagement with a high ranking noble in the New Kingdom. ––Or get married.』

Such instructions had been given to Kurulucifer by the Einvolk House which was her home.

Making connections with an influential person holding a strong position in the New Kingdom.

She was enrolled in this academy not only to learn knowledge and technique as a Drag-Knight, but also with such an intention since the beginning.

“That’s––. Such a thing is…”

‘‘Isn’t it too selfish?’‘

‘‘No matter how much the Einvolk House is a prestigious noble family, to let Kurulucifer go alone to a foreign ground and burden her with such a duty…’‘

As Lux unintentionally started to say so,

“As usual, you say something unlike a Prince of the Old Empire.”

Seeing Lux’s expression which showed that he did not consent, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“Marriages between nobles are 90% like that. It’s no use even if you mind it.”

She asserted in a curt tone.

“…………”

About that, Kurulucifer was right.

A marriage between nobles was basically like that regardless of nationality.

Lux who had been in the Imperial Court as a Prince of the Old Empire before, understood it only too well.

‘‘But still, it’s strange.’‘

“But then, why do you want me to pretend to be your lover?”

“To put it plainly, I want to avoid trouble to the limit. Until I achieve my personal goal––”

“Personal goal…?”

Not answering Lux’s question, Kurulucifer continued.

“Several days later, it’s scheduled that a messenger will be dispatched to this Fort City by the Einvolk House which is my home. In order to confirm and report the progress of my engagement––”

In short, it seemed to be about a “lover role” in order to deceive the messenger coming over.

A man who was of noble lineage as well and also had a connection with Kurulucifer.

Lux seemed to have been chosen based on the above conditions.

“Therefore, I will have you behave as my lover for one week from today on. So, is it all right?”

“B-But, I –– um, I’ve never gone out with anyone…”

“Oh my? Actually, I don’t have any experience, either.”

“I-I don’t mean that––”

As Lux was flustered,

“Besides, it can’t also be just with anyone, right? You have seen my shameful side––”

Slightly blushing, Kurulucifer softly smiled.

“…!?”

Suddenly recalling her figure in underwear in the waiting room, Lux’s face became red.

“If you say that you won’t take responsibility no matter what, then I will tell everyone about your peeping.”

She whispered so with a mischievous tone.

At her tone of voice which tickled his earlobe, Lux gave up immediately.

“U-Um…, if you’re fine with me, I’ll do my best.”

“Thank you. I like that honest side of yours.”

To Lux who hung his head, Kurulucifer replied with a smile.

“I will be troubled if the fake lover thing was leaked to someone, so until this week passes, we will keep this matter secret. Can you promise that?”

“U-Understood.”

“Good answer. Then –– from today on, you are my lover. Please take of me, Lux-kun.”

“…Yes”

To Kurulucifer’s smile, Lux returned an awkward smile.

Thus, the agreement was established.

===Part 3===

The library in the academy was built separately from the school building.

Though he had several times used it because of the academy’s lessons, this was the first time that he came there this late at night.

“Over there, Nii-san.”

Since the front door was already closed, he entered from the back entrance following Airi’s lead.

The space where high, innumerable bookshelves stood in a row and the old-fashion which let one feel history somewhere were of a structure harking back to an ancient labyrinth.

He had the experience of being a librarian due to odd jobs in the past, so there was no resistance in particular about this atmosphere itself, but––

“Is there really a request here?”

A question concerning the request of the deserted library floated in Lux’s mind.

“Yes, there’s no mistake. It’s a little bit ahead.”

They went through a passage between bookshelves and arrived at a door at the end.

Then, she opened the door with a key different from that she used to open the back entrance.

When they went down the stairs leading to the underground, there was a large stone space there.

“This place is…? Is there such a place in the underground of the library?”

A place which he didn’t even know the existence of let alone entered due to odd jobs.

Over there, not only bookshelves, but also an iron work unit, a furnace for sublimation as well as countless experimental devices lined up.

At the same time, there was also the smell of acrid chemicals.

“Please, keep this place’s existence secret, Nii-san. It’s also a small laboratory after all.”

“Laboratory?”

Though Lux asked back, he thought that it really gave such an impression.

The Drag-Knight’s atelier where Lisha acted as the chief.

If Lisha’s atelier had a structure somewhere reminiscent to a blacksmith’s, this place seemed just like an atelier of an alchemist.

As he followed Airi while holding such an impression,

“I was waiting for both of you.”

Principal Relie Aingram was in front of a small table.

“Good evening, Lux-kun. Do you properly look after Philphie? Or –– have you already attacked<ref> Attack as in make a move on her </ref> her?”

“Really, you…”

Lux replied with an indescribable expression.

By Relie’s arrangement, Lux was staying even now in the same room as Philphie, her little sister, in the girl’s dormitory.

As Lux blushed when recalling it––,

“Principal. Why don’t you leave your teasing of Nii-san for another time and begin the talk?”

*cough*, deliberately clearing her throat once, Airi said so.

“Well, that’s also right. Then, I will ask you not to speak about what I’m about to tell you from here on.”

When Relie said so, she placed a small metal box on the table and inserted a key in the lock.

“It’s fairly secure, eh.”

“Yes.”

As Relie opened the box while nodding back, it could be seen.

“Don’t tell this is––”

What was inside the box was a strange-shaped golden flute.

“Yes, it’s the thing which the former Imperial Guards Knight Squadron Chief Velvet, who attacked this city two weeks ago, held.”

This flute possessed the power to summon and control the mythical beasts –– Abysses which appeared from the ruins.

Lux and the “Knight Squadron” witnessed it and fought with them just the other day.

“By the way, I reported it to the top brass, but I was told by Her Majesty Queen Raffi to have you study it while advancing the analysis here as this place is closer to the ruins.”

“…………”

“It seems that Velvet confessed that he bought this from a foreign merchant. He says that it’s called “horn”. Do you know anything about this, Lux-kun?”

“No. It’s also the first time for me to see it up close like this. But––”

His older brother Fugil of the Old Empire that Lux was after.

Judging from the words “summon the Abysses” that Fugil had said, there was no doubt about the fact that this horn was an important treasure related to the ruins.

“That Velvet didn’t seem to know anything else, but I think that it’s necessary to analyze this item at the same time as the investigation of the ruins.”

Airi added so while opening a thick book –– a document related to the investigation of ruins.

“Then, why having shown this to me––”

“Because I will have you hold onto this.”

Relie calmly said and closed the box containing the horn.

“Eh…?”

“I haven’t told everyone yet, but –– these past several days, there is a little movement on the continent. So, I will have you, and members of the “Knight Squadron”, head to the investigation of the ruins before long.”

“…………”

More than ten years ago –– the ruins brought Drag-Rides and a number of technologies into the world.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0010.jpg|thumb]]

In that place which was protected by the existence called Abyss, many records and treasures are still sleeping.

“Even including the ruins of the Atismata New Kingdom territory, it’s the present situation is that humans have only gotten until the second layer in the ruins, but it is written that to reach the third layer, an existence called “key” is necessary.”

Airi spoke so with the thick ancient document at hand.

It was known that each country’s civil officials had already explained the existence of a “key” in itself, but its true nature has not been established even now.

“Perhaps –– this horn is the key to enter into the depths of the ruins. Or, it may become something to defend ourselves from the Abysses. Something like that, that also includes the investigation. Therefore, I intend to entrust you with this, Nii-san.”

Lux noticed the intention of Airi who included an implication.

She meant that this horn might become a clue for searching for Fugil.

“…I understand.”

While engraving her words into his heart, Lux received the horn.

“By the way, Principal.”

“Oh, it’s fine if you call me Relie at such times. Otherwise, I don’t mind even if you call me sister-in-law––”

Smiling wryly to Relie who teasingly said so, Lux asked what had been bothering him.

“Relie-san. I’m not yet a member of the “Knight Squadron”. I may not be granted permission to accompany the ruins’ investigation.”

“Don’t worry about it. I will give only you a special permission for accompanying after all. There is also the achievement of having saved Lisha-sama, so I don’t think anyone will be against it.”

“…………”

‘‘She is good as usual when it comes to preparation at such times.’‘

“However, can I have you keep this matter still secret to other students? It’s a fairly important issue after all.”

“…Yes.”

As he replied with a slight tension, the three of them went up the stairs of the basement.

“Besides, also regarding the ruins’ investigation, I want results for the new layer soon. As a matter of fact, also for that child<ref> I think “child” here refers to her little sister Philphie; Relie thinks that the way to help her sister lies in the ruins investigation </ref>––”

Turning a somewhat distant look into empty space, Relie muttered so.

After having parted from Relie, Lux went out of the library along with Airi.

With no trace of anybody in the neighborhood, a pale moonlight was illuminating the path to the girl’s dormitory.

“It may be only today that I can be with Nii-san in this way. You will have Kurulucifer-san from tomorrow on after all.”

“Errr… Airi, I don’t think what you’re saying will happen though…”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux replied so while smiling wryly.

“But, please be careful. Especially–– of her.”

“By her… you mean Kurulucifer-san? She’s amazing in various ways, but I don’t think she’s a bad person.”

“Maybe. It's just a woman's intuition. It’s somehow bothers me. Not only the fact that she is a foreign student from Ymir, but it’s also as if she is hiding something––”

To Airi’s mutter, Lux walked while looking puzzled.

When they returned to the entrance of the girl’s dormitory, they decided to part ways there.

“Well, Airi. See you later.”

“Yes. Please be careful, too, Nii-san. I have discussed with them for the time being.”

“Eh…?”

“No, it’s nothing, Nii-san.”

Leaving behind a meaningful smile, Airi left.

It was the usual Airi, but Lux noticed her last concern said in a stronger tone.

The obtained horn and ruins’ investigations which aren’t progressing.

Though just to a few people, The “Black Hero’s” real identity was revealed.

The time which had stopped began to move little by little.

===Part 4===

“Hey, Lux-kun. May we eat lunch together?”

“Ah, yes. That’s fine by me, but––”

The next day at lunch break.

When Lux was thinking about the ruins’ investigation, Kurulucifer came over to his seat.

Acting as her “lover” for one week.

For Lux who knew of that agreement, this was certainly natural; but as expected when being invited by a beautiful girl like Kurulucifer, it makes one’s heart beat fast.

“Ah, so Kurulucifer-san wasn’t joking after all.”

“Yes, to think that that girl was so assertive… She’s serious.”

The classroom was astir and the female students raised their voices so unanimously.

(Not good, this conversation attracts attention too much…!)

As Lux confusedly stood up and was about to leave the classroom,

“Hey both of you, wait a minute.”

Lisha suddenly stood in front of Lux and Kurulucifer.

The New Kingdom Princess with blond hair tied to the side and deep crimson pupils.

In this academy, she was given treatment in no way different to that of other students, but as expected the students’ attention gathered.

“What do you want?”

“I have to talk to Lux a little, not you. So, you don’t mind if I also accompany you to the dining room, right?”

“Ah, if it’s only that––”

Before Lux could agreed,

“Sorry, but I will have to refuse.”

Kurulucifer calmly declared so.

“Wha…!?”

“Today, I want to talk with him, just the two of us. He became my “lover” for one week, so I have at least such a right, haven’t I?”

“Guh…”

Lisha’s face became stiff.

“Well then, excuse us. Princess”

Kurulucifer pulled Lux out of the classroom.

“Guh, I’ll remember this!”

While hearing Lisha’s frustrated voice, the two people walked down the corridor.

As the foreign student Kurulucifer and the man Lux sat down together on the seats of the dining room, just that was enough to attracted attention very much.

(As expected, I’d better pay extra attention to this request…)

Lux slowly ate lunch while thinking about such a thing.

===Part 5===

The afternoon class was a practice of battle form.

They headed to the practice field away from the school building and dormitory, changed into dress gear and wore Machine Dragons.

“Well then, today, we will mainly focus on the practical skill training for the campus selection battle, which will be held two weeks later.”

When all the members of the class lined up, Instructor Raigree’s dignified voice resounded in the wide practice field.

The ruins where ancient weapons and technology slept were not places where anyone could readily investigate.

The right and opportunity to excavate the ruins were formalized by an international agreement several years ago, and the national tournament results would decide who would have the ruins investigation rights.

Plainly speaking, the country which left the better results in the tournament could acquire more investigation rights.

The off campus tournament was held once every several months.

The campus selection battle in order to choose participants for it was going to begin soon.

Therefore, it seemed that it was scheduled to do training for actual fighting today, but––

“…Today three Drag-Knights have come from the capital’s army as temporary instructors. Everybody, do not miss this opportunity, and properly learn.”

By Instructor Raigree’s introduction, the men entered the practice field.

Men wearing the regular army overcoat on their dress gears.

Their age was probably almost the same as Instructor Raigree, about twenty to thirty years.

The female students leaked whispering voices at the army’s temporary instructor who was a man with a stern face standing at the vanguard of the other two.

“This is the first time. To think that “males” from the capital would be involved in such a lesson––”

“…In the first place, this was not in the schedule, right?”

“There are many people with a somehow cute face. Well, it isn’t to the extent of our Prince.”

“Or rather, isn’t it disgusting? How they stared at us––”

When the female students were embarrassed being fixedly stared at as they were wearing dress gear which tightly fitted to their bodies––

“Hou. As expected, coming here was the right choice.”

The man with a stern face standing at the vanguard smiled wryly as he looked at the embarrassed students.

It appeared that this man was the leader among the three.

“The Royal Military Academy for only female students established not long ago. Indeed, it looks like it’s dependent on the New Kingdom’s permissive system to women and usually does lukewarm training.”

“That is because they are still receiving an education curriculum.”

Instructor Raigree calmly replied.

Judging from her businesslike tone and expression, the visit of these temporary instructors was not originally scheduled, and even Lux could guess the fact that it was not expected.

But then, what was the reason why these men expressly came for?

“No, no, Raigree-dono. We, adults must teach them the severity of battle as early as possible. No matter how high the Machine Dragon aptitude value’s average was judged to be, in the end there is no way that a woman can rival a man, so––”

The muscular man with a rustic impression broadly grinned and said as to pick a fight.

Then, the lean man beside him stepped forward.

“That’s right. If you get carried away because of that level of military exercise in the capital –– two weeks ago, you’ll have difficulty in the future. There is just a handful of strong student Drag-Knights after all. I will also use this opportunity to firmly teach you the severity of a battle.”

To the tone of the sticky man, the students’ expression stiffened.

“But, I would like you to refrain from dangerous behavior. They are still students after all.”

As Instructor Raigree resolutely said so,

“Of course, we will be careful. However –– formal training might be somewhat harsh for these weak girls though.”

In contrast, the men said so unapologetically.

And, within a strange atmosphere slightly different than usual, the practice began.

Beginning from the Machine Dragon’s operation check, they advanced to basic skills practice such as barrier deployment, flight or acceleration and the like, and even extended to shooting by armaments and close range hand-to-hand fighting.

But at this point, it had already become something different from the usual practice.

“Hey, you bastard! With such slow movements, you can’t even become a target on the battlefield!? Are you making fun of me? Huh!?”

“What’s wrong!? Are you already tired? Do you think you can handle a Machine Dragon with this level?!”

“Don’t be naive! Don’t ask anyone! Think by yourself and redo it!”

About ten minutes after the start.

The temporary instructors in question were instructing the female students with quite rough methods.

Even Instructor Raigree who watched it attentively looked like she couldn’t somehow settle down.

“What the hell does this mean…?”

As Lux, who was taking a break, muttered as he watched the situation from the audience seating––

“It seems that there has also been something like this before.”

“Eh––?”

Kurulucifer who was behind him before he knew it muttered so calmly.

Both of them were not wearing Machine Dragons now.

Since a Drag-Ride’s continuous use had a great burden on the body, they were divided in several groups in the middle of practice and two short breaks were established for each.

“––May I sit next to you?”

“Ah…, yes”

When Lux nodded, Kurulucifer quietly sat down beside him.

And, she fixedly stared at the practice field and opened her mouth.

“Those temporary instructors are nobles belonging to the army of the Capital, and it seems that they have wanted to come to this Royal Military Academy since some time now.”

It seemed that Kurulucifer, who belonged to the Knight Squadron that was the guerrilla unit of students, had also heard many times about such hidden circumstances.

“But, aren’t there already Instructor Raigree and men instructors in the academy? And yet, why––”

The instructors had already been acknowledged as guides who endorsed the New Kingdom’s ideas.

‘‘And yet, why have they expressly come here?’‘

“To put it plainly, people don’t change so easily.”

With a tone mixed somewhere with resignation, Kurulucifer said.

“What do you mean––”

“I’m a foreign student from another country, but I know at least this country’s history.”

History –– in other words, the Old Empire’s government system.

She was probably speaking about the trend and system of androcracy.

“They want to shake the predominance of women. They don’t like the fact that women step into the area called Drag-Knight which was the men’s privilege in this country. It’s natural that such people would come over. No, if anything, a person like you may be rare. Former Imperial Prince.”

Kurulucifer jokingly said, but Lux did not laugh at it.

Since there was such a long history, it was natural that there were “men” like them.

Rather, although they did not take a conspicuous attitude, there were probably many people who were thinking so inwardly.

(I thought I understood at least this much, but––)

“Besides, this incident this time is surely their revenge.”

“…? What do you mean?”

“You know about the fact that the third-year students had gone for practice to the Capital last month, right? It seems that during that practice, the academy strongest third-year student, Celis-senpai had completely crushed the faces of the Drag-Knights over there. With her overwhelming strength.”

“…………”

Celestia Ralgris.

A daughter of a Duke House and the academy strongest girl famous for being a man-hater.

It seemed that she was also ostensibly calm, and she had a personality of not needlessly showing off her strength, but she was looked down upon by the men of the army, and had mercilessly beaten her opponents up in the practice.

Therefore, it was more likely that several men of the army in the Capital that had their pride crushed forcibly screwed in and carried out this matter of temporary instructors.

“Isn’t that–– just venting their anger?”

Since they could not hold a candle to Celestia, they used the pretext of instruction to work the other inexperienced female students Drag-Knights hard.

‘‘If that’s true––’‘

“Of course. It’s just a rumor, and half is my guess; but such a rumor doesn’t seem to be groundless.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer slowly stood up while turning her gaze to the practice field.

“Break time is over. Shall we go, too?”

“Yes…”

Lux and Kurulucifer returned to the practice field side by side.

And they resumed training.

===Part 6===

“Kyaaaaaaaaah!?”

It happened when Lux and Kurulucifer returned to the practice field and was about to begin training.

One female student wearing a Machine Dragon was shot down in the air and struck the ground.

The present training was a mock battle of combat form, a composition of one-on-one between fellow students, but––,

“Hahaha! As expected, it’s only this level, huh! You aren’t worthy of the glorious reputation of officer cadets.”

A triumphant voice could be heard from the man with a muscular body standing still in mid-air.

Three men came over as temporary instructors.

Under the pretense of “guidance”, they forcibly constrained mock battles with students.

Men should basically be inferior to women in Machine Dragon aptitude value, but they utterly defeated the girls by many years of experience and exercise performance.

“I would like you to restrain such dangerous behaviors!”

Raigree glared at the man in mid-air and tried to remonstrate him in a strong tone.

“Raigree-dono, too, will you stop pampering them? We are only teaching them the severity of battle in this way. If the thought of ‘they are women, so go easy on them’ is rooted, then there will be no future for this country’s military force.”

But the men’s faces, far from reflecting, revealed smiles of mockery.

“Kuh…!”

“U-Um… Sensei. I’m not injured in particular, so––”

The somewhat mature girl, who was just knocked down, got up.

Although she said so, her expression was still depressed.

“Hey, please stop it! What are you temporary instructors doing since some time now?! Launching a surprise attack which we haven’t even learnt in class and continuing to pursuit the student who fell down, such a thing–– can’t be called training!”

As a girl with a serious expression who equipped a <Wyrm> said so and stood in the way,

“Hou, as expected of young ladies who grew up spoiled by the New Kingdom system. You seem to want to say that we should care about you because it’s training for battle. Hahahahaha! You’re all to stay for supplementary lessons after school today, I will be affectionate with you plenty enough!”

The man with a stern face laughed loudly and the other men also laughed as they followed.

“Then, I will be your opponent!”

“All right. Come.”

The female student, who spoke sharply, came slashing with her blade head on. However,

“Haa! It’s only that?”

“Eh…!?”

The moment when the <Wyrm>’s blade came slashing, the instructor took distance by skillfully pulling back and aimed at the wrist armor which swung completely.

The blade held by the girl was quickly sent flying and it pierced the ground of the practice field.

“You’ve not enough training. Young lady.”

“P-Please wait a minute! My weapon is––”

When the man was about to swing downward his weapon to the girl who drew back frightened––,

*bashing*! A Drag-Ride’s arm parried and topped his hand.

“Ngh…? What is it now?”

Breaking in was Lux wearing his <Wyvern>.

“I’m sorry to interfere with your guidance.”

With a calm expression and tone, he lightly bowed his head first.

“What are you planning, you bastard? In the first place, why is a man here––”

When the man emitted a question, he glared at Lux.

His gaze focused on Lux’s characteristic silver hair and black collar,

“Haa…! I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the Chore Prince of the Old Empire, huh. Why are you in such a place? Were you entrusted with a weeding job?”

He said so as he treated Lux with contempt.

In no way perturbed by this clear insult, Lux returned a calm smile.

“No, due to some circumstances, I commute now here as a student. Setting that aside, could I replace you for instruction? I promised to teach her from now on, so”

“Eh…?”

As Lux told so to the man, the girl with a too serious expression showed a surprised face.

Of course, he did not make such a promise. It was just an excuse he thought of just now.

“What did you say…?”

The man in front of Lux and the other two men turned openly displeased expressions towards Lux.

No, they were glaring at Lux with clear hostility.

Even so, Lux not even daunted, answered with a cool face.

“And –– also all the girls present here. I had a prior engagement to teach them how to operate a Drag-Ride after school, so supplementary lessons won’t be necessary.”

“…!?Don’t get carried away, brat. We’re the instructors from the army! You lowly criminal and fallen Prince!”

To Lux’s indifferent tone, the temporary instructor revealed anger.

The atmosphere of a critical situation drifted and Lux was surrounded by the three men.

“Let’s see––. Then, shall we settle it with a fight between you and us?”

The male temporary instructor with a stern face which seemed to be the leader said so.

“You’ve to show the proof whether you really have enough skill to replace us. If you’ve any complaint, take back your earlier words––”

“I don’t mind.”

Lux readily nodded.

The surrounding female students who were watching the course of events became astir.

The male leader knitted his brows as he got angry at Lux’s reaction,

“But, we have been fighting continuously, so we’re more exhausted than you. Therefore, we will have you attached gyves of weight on your Machine Dragon, but is that still all right with you?”

When Lux nodded at his question, the men smirkingly laughed.

The three men also are people ranked to some extent in the Capital’s tournament.

They knew about the fact that Lux was a Drag-Knight good at defense called the “Weakest Undefeated”.

But, on top of the peculiarity of battles where he does not attack by himself, if you also put the difference between the number of people and a handicap, they estimated that they would easily defeat him.

Beat up those who oppose as an example and make the female students who watched it surrender.

The aim of the man who was dyed with the Old Empire’s ideology was transparent and visible to Lux.

“All right. We will slightly tamper with your Drag-Ride.”

“Certainly.”

The temporary instructors began to attach parts for weights that were in a corner of the practice field to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

Seeing that, Lisha who was on break also ran up.

“Lux, is it all right? If you want, I can fight instead––”

“You’d better stop it. I think that if you who is a princess beat them up, it will be somewhat troublesome––. So this time, let’s leave it to me.”

“But––”

“It’ll be all right. Please, leave it to me.”

While Lux replied so, the attachment of parts for weight was over.

“Kukuku. With this, we’re even. Then, shall we start the match?”

The men laughed and made the female students who were on the practice field step back to the edges (of the field).

Seeing the situation, the female students raised trembling voices.

“Hey, what is this…? No matter how you look at it, it’s unfair!”

“Aren’t the weight parts attached almost to the limit!? Such airframe–– can’t even properly fly with that overweight.”

“Even if it’s Lux-kun, like that––”

They forcibly attach parts for weights to Lux’s <Wyvern> which already had armor with thick weights.

Even someone with little knowledge of Machine Dragon maintenance would judge that it would be impossible to control the overweight.

“It’s something that you approved. You’ll surely have no complaint, won’t you?”

“––I understand”

The three men burst into laughter at Lux’s reply.

“You fool” “This guy doesn’t seem to understand Machine Dragons” “Well it’s fine, we will fully teach him”

And the lean man who drove a <Wyvern> approached Lux.

“Let’s see. Then, I will test mobility which is the basics of a Drag-Ride. Of how many times I can sneak behind him within five minutes––”

Though it was common in all fights, taking the opponent’s back was a basic tactic.

Especially in a fight between fellow <Wyvern> that mainly assumed air battles, it could be said that how many times one could attack the defenseless back that had weak barrier was the key to victory.

But, Lux on whom, weights were attached to the extent that it could be called overweighed, was already in a situation of certain defeat.

Then, the muscular man using a <Wyrm> folded his arms and looked down at Lux.

“Then, I guess I’ll test the evasion technique. Let’s test which one of us can fend off more attacks in actual combat.”

Finally, the male leader who operated a <Drake> set up a sniper rifle and laughed.

“Then, I will test attacking. It’s a match about which one can hit more than the other. Oops, there’s probably not much time left for practice, so let’s the three of us test him all at once.”

Stirring voices leaked from the female students in the audience seating.

“People of the army, I would like you to stop this prank.”

Instructor Raigree knitted her brows to the confrontation which could not even be called a decent match, but the men ignored her and turned to Lux.

“Hey, if you grovel on the ground now and apologize, I don’t mind stopping. Ingratiating yourself to people is your specialty, isn't it? Dear Prince.”

“If you’ve already decided the match format, can we begin?”

“What?”

To Lux’s calm words, the lean man revealed an uncanny look.

“Hahaha. Don’t pretend to be tough and show off. The current you can’t even take off from the ground––”

When the lean man showered scornful laughter, the back wings of Lux’s <Wyvern> shone.

It released wind from the jet hole and rose from the ground.

Small cheers leaked out from the female students in the audience seating.

“W-What…?”

The lean man’s eyes were opened wide in shock.

Originally, it should be enough weight to not be able to decently move let alone fly, but Lux calmly performed it.

“Please, give the signal. Instructor.”

“…Is it all right?”

Instructor Raigree asked with a dubious face.

But, seeing Lux nod without hesitation, she sent a signal to the official in charge in the audience seating.

“Mock battle, start!”

Shortly after, the signal of the battle starting was given.

A moment later, the three temporary instructors began to move.

“Haa…! You fool!”

Chasing Lux who flew in a somewhat low altitude, the lean man also flew.

Exactly as his words said “mobility test”, he came aiming at Lux’s back.

Regardless of the fact that they both used <Wyvern>, there is a big difference in speed due to the gives of weight (handicap).

“Ha, what’s wrong? What’s wrong?! Were you energetic only at the beginning?!”

Although Lux was able to fly, as expected the man, who stuck on the back of Lux who could not gather speed, raised his voice and laughed.

Far from turning around and taking his opponent’s back, it looked like running away by fly straight was the best Lux could do.

The lean man who saw that became more arrogant.

“Fall down unsightly! You fallen Prince!”

The moment when the man who pressed hard on Lux’s back was about to slash with his blade––

“Wha!?”

The <Wyvern> of Lux who had his back turned made a somersault and arrived exactly at the back of the man flying straight on.

As a result, before he knew it the man found himself before the wall surrounding the practice field.

Thus –– in order to avoid a crash, he could not help but suddenly stop (he was compelled to a sudden stop).

“Gah!?”

Without overlooking his defenseless back, Lux’s lightning slash knocked him down.

The lean man, still wearing his <Wyvern>, violently crashed onto the ground and the wall.

“––––”

At the dust which rose up, and the sound, the audience seating of the practice field fell silent.

“That is... no way.”

When Lisha was amazed, Kurulucifer beside her also nodded.

“Yes, if you can’t generate enough speed to sneak behind your opponent, you should just let him stick closely on your back and then sneak behind him with a somersault. He seems to have been aiming for this since the beginning.”

It was easy to explain like this, but pulling it off was an extremely difficult task.

The students with the ability level to know that were speechless, and the other students raised shouts of joy.

“Hmm. As expected, my eyes weren’t wrong. All right, I shall make him join the “Knight Squadron” as soon as possible, a-and as for that other request––”

“That’s good and all, but right now, he’s my lover.”

“Ngh…!”

When Kurulucifer and Lisha mutually clashed with their gazes,

“Don't get carried away! You brat!”

The muscular man wearing the <Wyrm> raised an angry voice and set up his cannon.

Due to the load of weight parts, the mobility of Lux’s <Wyvern> was extremely reduced.

Furthermore, since flight took up energy, he should not be able to fully stretch a barrier.

By focusing all the energy in a single blow of the main armament, he could certainly make Lux unable to continue fighting.

The man who planned so fired the cannon aiming at Lux.

“...!”

But, Lux deflected the main armament’s shooting from point-blank range with the point of his blade clad in energy, and evaded it.

The man changed his aim and continued shooting a second, and then a third time, but the result was exactly the same.

“W-Why?! How can you apply your sword so accurately and deflect the attacks?”

“It’s because your aiming was relatively simple.”

As Lux answered indifferently, the muscular man became speechless.

“It’s basic to aim for the center of a Machine Dragon if you only think about blowing away your opponent, and it seems that you’ve also been doing so all the time even in the tournament of the Capital, but––. Thanks to that, I was able to minimize the barrier and use energy in the blade.”

“Wha…!?”

While the muscular man was flustered, the male leader wearing the <Drake> ground his teeth with his sniper rifle still set up.

He was 300 Mel away from one edge of the practice field where Lux fought.

From that safety zone where he could never receive the opponent’s counterattack, he intended to one-sidedly snipe at Lux whose attention was attracted by his two comrades, but––,

“What the hell is happening––?”

In a state of overweight where it was originally impossible to operate, Lux had conducted himself more than equally against three machines of the Capital’s army as opponents.

The <Wyvern> of the lean man was flown by Lux as his back was taken by Lux, and the <Wyrm>’s cannon was altogether flipped by Lux’s blade, too.

And, although he aimed at Lux with his sniper rifle, his attacks were all evaded by movements which, while in low speed, did not let him focus his aim; and not even one of his attacks hit.

To that too much unreal spectacle, he felt irritation and shiver.

The men intended to torment (bully) Lux who defied them.

“But –– like this, it’s as if…!”

The Drag-Knights of the army, even though there were three, were led around by the nose by the officer cadet Lux who bore a tremendous handicap.

“Aren’t we the ones who have been humiliated…?!”

That humiliation caused the man to make a certain choice (option).

===Part 7===

“Gee, it’s fascinating as usual, eh. Lux-cchi’s movements––”

Tillfarr of the Triad, who was the person in charge of deploying a barrier before the audience seating muttered so while watching the fight.

While the other female students raised cheers, Tillfarr, Lux’s classmate who was also a member of the guerrilla unit, “Knight Squadron”, was analyzing the progress of the battle relatively calmly.

“Why was Lux-cchi able to take the back of the opponent’s <Wyvern> so easily? Even though his speed should have been far inferior due to the overweight––”

“It is because his flying method (technique) is quite special.”

To Tillfarr’s mutter, Kurulucifer who was directly behind her in the audience seating answered so.

“Eh? …What do you mean by that?”

“Normally, when one wants to sneak behind his opponent in a battle between fellow flying type Machine Dragons, he has to stick on the opponent’s back by adjusting up and down the propulsion output. However in Lux’s case, he pursuits the enemy by skillfully interlacing ascent and descent while adjusting the distance after having predicted his opponent’s flight trajectory.”

If he took a rising trajectory while advancing, he would become temporarily slower than his opponent; and then by descending while being subjected to the influence of the gravity, he could approach the opponents more quickly.

“As such, it’s a quite advanced technique, but you can’t help but say that pulling it off in that overweight state is nothing short of a miracle.”

“At this rate, Lux’s victory is determined. That evil trio. It’s your reward for having underestimated my favorite (loved one?).”

As she was pleased with this situation, Lisha contentedly folded her arms.

“It’s amazing, Lux-kun.”

“He is much stronger than the Drag-Knights of the army!”

The female students’ voices began to leak so, and the outcome was certainly determined.

But––,

“No. I am afraid there is still one concern.”

Kurulucifer stared at the practice field with calm eyes and drew out the Sword Device from the sheath at her waist.

It was not her personal Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>’s, but a <Wyvern>’s for practice.

“Hey? What do you intend to do?”

To the question of Lisha who looked puzzled, Kurulucifer answered with her usual smile.

“A little help. To my –– lover, that is.”

===Part 8===

Only several minutes since the start of the mock battle.

One of the three temporary instructors, the <Drake> with the attack role could not catch the <Wyvern> of Lux who was flying skillfully.

But, covering his two comrades which were exhausted, the male leader made a certain resolution.

『Your getting carried away ends here. Fool! 』

“…!”

When Lux noticed it, the man said.

He spoke narrowing down the dragon voice which was the communication function between fellow Machine Dragons only to Lux.

『Do you understand? Don’t dodge it.』

With a smile filled with dark emotions, the man said so.

“…?”

While cocking his head in puzzlement, Lux set up his sword in mid-air and braced himself.

At that moment––,

*paaaang*!

“Kyaaaaaah!”

The atmosphere of the practice field burst, and the light bullets shot by the sniper rifle reached the audience seating behind Lux.

“Uah…!”

The student who was in charge of widely stretching the barrier in the audience seating –– Tillfarr, one of the Triad, received a direct hit and lost her balance.

The female students of the audience seating that were relieved at Lux’s odds held their breath in tension.

“Oops, sorry. It doesn’t hit you easily, so I anticipated your next movement; but I ended up missing.”

Unlike until a while ago when Lux was moving continuously, he was now static in mid-air.

There was no way that a Drag-Knight of army would miss in these 300 Mel which was the distance of the rifle’s range.

(He aimed not at me, but at everyone behind me––)

『When I said not to dodge, it also includes not to defend yourself. The next time, we’ll attack you with the three of us. If you try to dodge again––』

The male leader grinned, and at the same time, his two comrades who were heavily breathing also set up their cannons. The three men wanted to defeat Lux by shooting simultaneously at one point.

If he were to either dodge or defend against it, they would probably intend on crashing their simultaneous attacks on the female students of the audience seating behind him.

If the student in charge of the barrier was to receive the three men’s simultaneous attacks, she wouldn’t be able to defend against them.

“I understand.”

With a tone of resignation, Lux, still floating, undid his stance.

And when he was about to prepare himself, *pang*!, the air burst.

“Wha!?”

“Eh––?”

Kurulucifer wearing a <Wyvern> went down to the stage of the practice field. As she fired only one shot towards the blue sky, she set up her rifle again and fearlessly laughed.

At the same time, the bell rang and the mock battle ended.

“It’s a shame –– but it looks like it’s time-out. The match is over.”

“D-Don’t joke with us!?”

The men who were thinking that they were about to defeat Lux unanimously raised flustered voices.

“A little more and it would have been our victory! Letting it end like this without settling it is––”

“Is that so? In that case, what about having a match with me next?”

“Wha…!?”

The men were flustered at the sudden challenge from the girl.

“It’s clear that you weren’t able to knock him down, but it isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings of wanting to settle it by all means. Therefore, I will be your opponent. This time –– let’s do a battle of sniping at each other.”

“Y-You little girl––!?”

“A match of only a minute, the condition will remain a three-to-one fight. If you’re fine with that, then let’s begin.”

To the smile of Kurulucifer as if seeing through all, the temporary instructors revealed irritation.

It would have gotten nowhere if they continued being led around by the nose by Lux like this.

As each of them held their weapons, they rushed onto Kurulucifer.

“Kurulucifer-san!”

Lux called out to her in panic, but Kurulucifer returned only a smile, quickly set up the rifle in her hand and shot.

“Ough…!?”

“What…!”

A dreadful quick shot, whose alignment is determined almost instantly in one stroke, in addition, regardless of firing in three directions, the abnormal speed and precision sent the armaments in the opponents' hands flying.

Moreover, when she shot the confused opponents’ feet and broke their stance, she shot at the Force Core from the slight opening in the barrier.

Being accurately struck on the weak point, the three men’s Machine Dragons stopped their function.

“N-No way… Impossible!?”

Although the opponents were also caught off guard, the men of the army were at a loss for words at that skill which sniped at the three moving Machine Dragons in a flash from a position at the very limit of the range.

“It looks like you also have no qualifications to teach attack techniques. With that said, should they be in such a place? Sensei.”

“Yes, you’re right. This match is Lux Acadia’s victory.”

At the same time as Instructor Raigree gave the judgment, the audience seating was wrapped in cheers.

“And one more thing––, you temporary instructors will let me hear about your story later. It’s a big problem for soldiers of the New Kingdom to purposely aim at students in the audience seating. You have no qualifications to act as instructors.”

“Guh…!”

The three temporary instructors who were beaten left the practice field while grinding their teeth.

With this––, they would not get close to the academy for a while.

As Lux who heaved a sigh of relief got down to the ground, Instructor Raigree who drove out the temporary instructors came before him.

“Lux Acadia. I shall express my thanks this time, but do not act rashly all by yourself.”

In a calm tone with no anger, Instructor Raigree said.

“Yes.”

As Lux cancelled his armor while answering, he approached Kurulucifer.

“Was it unnecessary help?”

“No…, you’ve been a big help.”

To the words of Kurulucifer who revealed a smile, Lux returned so.

“You have predicted up to the fact that they would aim at the girls in the audience seating after all. If Kurulucifer-san hasn’t been there––”

“At that time –– you would have stood out more and more.”

As though she saw through it all, Kurulucifer muttered.

“Don’t worry about it. Half of the reason was because I want you to know my ability, so I only poke my noise into this.”

“Then, what about the other half––?”

“Because I didn’t want you to be stolen by everyone –– what if I said that?”

Saying so, Kurulucifer turned a meaningful look sideways.

There, their classmates who had been watching the mock battle until now were closing in.

“You did it! I feel good thanks to you! Lux-kun.”

“Hey, hey. Like you said a while ago, you’ll teach us after school, right? Sensei.”

“That’s right. By all means, I would like you to properly instruct us.”

Lux was surrounded by the girls released from the violent temporary instructors, who had smiles of relief and joy.

“E-Errr… Um, saying that I will teach was a figure of speech, um––”

Of course, it was an excuse to resist the temporary instructors.

The girls should also understand that, but still they wanted to say so.

Thus, as Lux was troubled as to what to do––,

“I’m sorry. But, I already have a plan with him today. It’s me who has won the contest, so I will have you let me speak out my selfishness this time.”

As Kurulucifer said so, she entwined her arm to Lux’s.

“Wait, Kurulucifer-san!?”

The swelling of the girl’s chest lightly touching him, Lux panicked.

It was softer than expected even from the dress gear.

“Kyaaaaah”, his classmates who saw that raised their voices further.

“…………”

At the audience seating of the practice field drifted the “case is closed” atmosphere.

Lisha, still wearing the Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat> was gazing at Kurulucifer and company on the practice field.

“I-I was completely late…”

Lisha also moved a moment later than Kurulucifer, but she saw through the fact that the student in charge of stretching the barrier was likely to be attacked and summoned <Tiamat>, but…

“It’s strange… even though I was supposed to help Lux at this place––”

It had been settled in no time with Lisha not forcing her way through.

Tillfarr who was beside her smiled wryly as she saw Lisha’s whole body tremble.

“W…Well, it can’t be helped. Lisha-sama has also saved everyone properly, so I’m grateful to you.”

Patting the armor which Lisha wore, Tillfarr gave words of thanks.

“It’s bad, it’s bad… At this rate, my partner will be––”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha cancelled her connection and stood on the practice field.

“Hey, Tillfarr. You said that you were grateful to me, right?”

“Eh…!? Well, kind of…”

“Then, let’s begin a strategy meeting! Let’s think of a way to take back my partner!”

As Lisha declared so, she found Philphie who was standing nearby and approached her.

“I will also have you cooperate, airhead girl. There are a lot of things I want to ask you about Lux.”

“I don’t mind.”

Philphie seemed not that much interested, but did she think of something  (but then she thought of something), she agreed by nodding.

“Then, we will begin today after school. You will gather at my atelier.”

Lisha decided so and ended the talk.

“I don’t really think that Lu-chan has forgotten. About the two of us.”

On the side, Philphie muttered in a subdued voice.

===Part 9===
“Phew, I’m tired today, too…”

The night of that day too, after finishing odd jobs such as the arrangement of bookshelves in the library, the care of the yard as well as the girl's dormitory bath cleaning, Lux was heading to the dining room.

The request of being Kurulucifer’s “lover” for one week was given priority, but he felt awkward to completely decline other odd jobs, so in the end, he ended up working.

The debt which Lux and Airi who were the survivors of the Old Empire were burdened with in exchange for release on parole could hardly be paid by one person, but they must return it even if little by little.

“But like this, the rest is only my personal business…”

When he arrived at the dining room where there was no one, he spread the several sheets of papers and textbooks in his hands and began to study, but…

“N-Ngh…”

Probably because of the fatigue of odd jobs, his eyelids immediately got heavy.

His eyes were closed when he noticed.

………………

“Uuh…”

Lux woke up to the fragrance of vivid black tea.

Before him, there were a porcelain teapot with a flower pattern and a beautiful girl in uniform.

“Did you wake up? You will catch a cold if you are sleeping in such a place.”

“Yes… Wait, Kurulucifer!? Why are you here––?”

Lux confusedly turned his gaze at the surroundings.

When he looked at the big clock of the dining room, he seemed to have dozed for about just ten minutes.

“Oh my? I am your lover. It won’t be strange even if I’m staring at your cute sleeping face, right?”

“I-I don’t mean that––”

As Lux was flustered with a red face, Kurulucifer poured black tea into a teacup.

And she held out the cup to Lux with her usual cool smile.

“I called the manager and I had him give me an exception to use the fire.”

“T-Thank you…”

As he drank the tea, a nice fragrance came into his nose, and a faint bitterness got rid of his sleepiness.

A little vitality returned to his exhausted body.

“It’s just by coincidence that I found you. I had wanted at least something to talk about with you when we meet though.

“Ah, is that so?”

“More importantly, what are you also doing in such a place? I don’t intend to interfere with your odd jobs, but I think that homework should be done by the person himself.”

To the words of Kurulucifer which he did not know whether she was joking or serious, Lux smiled wryly and answered.

“No, this is my personal self-study. Um –– I’m still behind everyone on most subjects, so…”

In his tender age, Lux was taught basic manners and study from an educational staff.

But, being expelled from the Imperial Court and moreover in the five years of life doing odd jobs after the coup d’état, if anything, there were many practical things which he learnt and he had not that many opportunities to touch (experience) study.

Here, there were not only matters related to Machine Dragons, but also classes of education and study in order to become a military officer or civil official, so he thought that he wanted to study properly.

When Lux talk about it to Kurulucifer,

“I see… Then, shall we study together for only 30 minutes from now? Since it will be inefficient with a tired head even if you overdo it, let’s concentrate just a little.”

She calmly said and sat opposite to Lux.

“I roughly know the parts you aren’t very good at. So, you should catch up by simply memorizing little by little the subjects where you can pack knowledge in your spare moments. For now, let’s focus on the premise parts in order to make it easier to understand the lesson.”

“Perhaps –– will you teach me?”

“Are you dissatisfied with me? I may look like this, but if it is only the results of tests, I’m the top of the second-year students.”

To Kurulucifer who smiled proudly, Lux hurriedly shook his head.

(Or rather, even though Kurulucifer-san is a foreign student, to think she is the top of the second-year…)

While being dumbfounded at her excellence, he continued to study through Kurulucifer’s guidance.

She splendidly resolved the places such arithmetic, geometry, and alchemy which Lux had trouble with and helped him understand them.

When the tea filling the pot was almost emptied and they took a short break,

“With this, has it started to sink in somewhat? It seems that you are unexpectedly catching on (up) quickly, so if I teach you several times again, I think that there won’t be any place where you will have troubles at the lectures.”

“…Ah, yes. Thank you for today Kurulucifer-san!”

As Lux turned a smile of relief and thanked her,

“This much is not a big deal.”

Was she embarrassed, she slightly averted her eyes from Lux and answered so.

“No, that’s not right. Even in the fight at the time of today’s practice, you came to help me––”

He saw through the ability of the men of the army, but the last threat was a miscalculation.

‘‘Without Kurulucifer’s quick wit, I would’ve had to take a risk.’‘

When Lux once again thanked her as he thought so,

“About that, there is no need for you to thank me.”

Kurulucifer plainly said with a serious look.

“I am a calculating woman. That is something I did for me. If you were to injure yourself and fall down, it would have impeded that “lover role”, right? So –– you shouldn’t mind it.”

“But––”

“More importantly why did you do such a thing, too?”

“Eh…?”

To Kurulucifer’s sudden question, Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

“You went to save the involved (bullied) girl in the practice field. As a result, after that, the party of the third-year students, those students who advocated the question of your admission, who heard the story seemed to have revoked their complaint which they were going to say to the Principal. But, it’s not as if you did something like that by such a calculation, right?”

“Well, I guess––”

Lux was at a loss on how he should answer.

Frankly speaking, there was not a deep reason this time.

He had just done it reflexively.

But, if there was something which could describe such a behavioral principle of Lux––

“…………”

Past memories were revived in Lux’s mind.

When he hesitated for an instant to speak of it,

“Oh? What are you doing at such a time, Lux?”

With a surprised voice, three girls appeared in the dining room.

“Huh? Everyone––”

There were Lisha, Philphie and Tillfarr of the Triad.

They were classmates, so it was not strange; but Lux thought that it was an unexpected combination.

Regarding Philphie, she was dozing off while holding a pillow under her arms; it clearly brought the feeling that she was forcibly brought along.

“To be together like this until this late hour. Not bad, you two.”

When Tillfarr said so with a mischievous smile, Lisha beside her reacted twitchily.

As she silently went before Kurulucifer, she called out to her with an impatient expression.

“Hey Kurulucifer. Just because you became Lux’s, um –– l-lover by your request, don’t do strange things as you pleases.”

“Oh my? Strange things? Hardly. As you see, we were just studying peacefully.”

Kurulucifer entwined her arm on Lux’s while lightly eluding.

“Wai-, Kurulucifer-san!?”

To the nice fragrance which softly drifted and the softness of her body which could be felt even over her uniform, Lux’s heart unintentionally throbbed.

Lisha who saw that was further upset with teary eyes.

“W-What are you doing right after what you said!? Go away! We’re within the academy here!”

“I see; it can’t be helped.”

Unexpectedly, Kurulucifer obediently parted from Lux.

(Honestly, even I can’t endure it, but…!)

It was certainly for the acting to the bitter end, but the stimulation was too strong for Lux.

“With that said, it’s already late, so let’s call it a day! Lead a regulate life.”

“I understand. See you tomorrow. Lux-kun.”

When Kurulucifer was about to leave so, Lisha raised her voice.

“Kurulucifer, I’ll tell you just in case. But I’ve already linked arms with Lux on a date. So don’t think you can easily exceed that lead!”

“…………”

At that proud declaration, the members who were present there stiffened silently.

“Fufu. It looks like you’ve lost your voice. But, it can’t be helped. After all, the relation between Lux and I has already advanced till there.”

To Lisha who crossed her arms and proudly nodded, Kurulucifer whispered into Tillfarr’s ear.

“I’m not that knowledgeable about the view of love in this country, but is linking arms such a great thing?”

“No, Lisha-sama probably don’t know about these things at all––”

“…Um, Lisha-sama”

Lux who became anxious asked to Lisha’s side just in case.

“Errr, do you know what a kiss is?”

“Wha!? D-Don’t make a fool of me!? Of course, I know it! U-Um –– it’s something you have to do when you get married… It’s something necessary when making children in the future…”

“…………”

To Lisha who blushed and hesitated, all the remained people became silent.

“Why did you leave things be until it became like this…?

“W-Well, Lisha-sama was only interested in Drag-Rides, so…”

While Kurulucifer and Tillfarr whispered at each other with expressions showing that they did not know what to say,

“I have kissed with Lu-chan long ago, though––”

“Hey, Phi-chan! Don’t say that now––!”

Hurriedly holding the mouth of Philphie who muttered in a subdued voice, Lux who also got tired returned to the room.

It seemed that they would be more ups and downs during his lover life with Kurulucifer.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Prologue

2014-11-04T12:36:49Z

Morgi: /* Part 3 */

==Prologue – Lux Contest==

===Part 1===

“Haa…Haa…!”

Lux was running in the school building on a bright day after school.

As if being chased by an invisible predator.

Or, he was running gasping for breath as if running down an endless steep slope.

Now everyone else was the enemy.

In an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation, Lux kept running.

He ran out of the Principal’s room, passed through the familiar corridor and went up the stairs.

''Isn’t there any good hiding place somewhere?''

Though he thought so in the corner of his head, he immediately realized that there was no place where he could feel at ease.

Therefore, Lux could not help but keep running.

“Phew… I somehow manage to get away for the time being, I guess––”

The corridor of the school building's third floor where the neatly tended green courtyard could be seen from the window.

When there was finally no one around, Lux heaved a sigh of relief and stopped.

At that moment,

“Oh! Found you!”

The female students who appeared from the corner of the corridor shouted as they saw Lux.

“Over here! Everyone, come help catch him!”

“Wait!? It’ll be bad if you call even the third years! Otherwise, they’ll monopolize him!”

Immediately after, several female students appeared one after another before him.

“Wai…!?”

What’s more, their hands were holding various tools.

Staffs for self-defense and ropes for arrest.

Furthermore, they had prepared up (instead of up maybe change it to even) to a huge catching net, handcuffs and a collar.

(What the hell do they intend to do to me after catching me…!?)

He could not help but think so.

“Fufufu. We finally cornered you. Just let us catch you without resisting.”

“Right, right. You’re usually monopolized by the Princess and company after all. You should occasionally become our toy… not that. You have to do decent odd jobs––”

“You, you’re drooling…?”

To the mutter of the girl who held the collar, the girl beside her retorted.

As Lux reflexively stepped back, before he was aware of it, other female students made a wall even behind him.

“Oops!?”

He was completely caught in a pincer attack.

“You have nowhere to escape. Give up.”

The large number of girls smiled as they were convinced of their victory.

Afterwards, it was no longer the outcome between Lux and the girls.

But, a fight between girls to know who would get the reward from the victory.

With the momentary opening that this state of war brought, Lux immediately put his hand on the side of a window.

“W-Wait a minute!? This is the third floor, you know!?”

The eyes of the female students who had cornered him stared in surprise.

“I’m sorry. I’m a bit scared about what you’ll do to me if I’m caught.”

Immediately after, Lux jumped down outside of the school building through the open window.

“Aah!?”

Small screams rose from the female students who were there.

Lux kicked the outer wall in the middle of the fall, seized a branch of the tree on the other side in an instant, and landed after reducing the impact of the fall.

“Kuh…!? I-I guess the third floor was reckless indeed…”

Although he considerably reduced the impact of the fall, even so numbness ran throughout his body from the bottom of both his legs.

“But well, with this, I’ve considerably bought time––”

As Lux heaved a sigh of relief as such,

“He’s there! Over here!”

The female students who heard the commotion further gathered from here and there.

“There are more people than before!? You’ve no mercy at all!? Even though my legs hurt from having just jumped down!”

While resuming his escape in panic, Lux was thinking in the corner of his head.

(W-Why do I have to go through this––!)

To know the cause of this festival, we must go back several minutes ago––

===Part 2===

“Lux-kun. How do you spend your school life?”

One day after school in May.

It was Principal Relie Aingram who called Lux to her room.

The Royal Military Academy of Drag-Knights existing in the first district of the Fort City Cross Feed.

It was an academy of noble girls that raised female Drag-Knights who had not been trained due to the system of excess androcracy of the Old Empire.

It was about only two weeks since Lux who was a Prince of the Old Empire was admitted into the academy, taking advantage of a certain incident.

An exceptional admission made by the New Kingdom Princess Lizsharte’s strong demand, and the consent of the head of the academy Relie.

Lux, whose existence was accepted as the only male student at present in anticipation of a future coeducation, probably had troubles and problems in the field of cohabitation.

Hence, Relie called him like this to ask about it.

“I think I’m somehow doing well. I didn’t know what to do in the beginning though.”

Lux’s answer was what he really thought.

Princess Lizsharte and most of the female students of this academy that originally had a hostile relationship with Lux treated him kindly now.

Even among the third-year students who came back from the practice at the Capital. While being surprised at Lux’s presence, there was no one who raised an objection to Lux’s admission after being told stories about the fact that he evenly matched Lisha in a duel ,and that he protected the students from the Abyss attack.

It seemed that they were watching the situation for the time being.

“Well, it might be thanks to the fact that Celis-san’s return was delayed.”

Relie said so at last with a bitter smile.

Celestia Ralgris, the top of the third-year students, the strongest of the academy and the daughter of a renowned Duke House.

She, who was from one of the four Great Nobles and seemed to be famous to be <--(for being) a man-hater, was left in the Capital for a little while for the subjugation of insurgents discovered over there.

Therefore, Lux was able to lead a peaceful school life for now, but––

“But you know, Lux-kun. Many students’ complaints towards you have gathered now at my place.”

“Eh…?”

Relie suddenly sighed with a troubled expression.

''Did I do something wrong?''

Or were there after all objections among the third-year students regarding Lux’s enrollment––

When such an uneasiness crossed Lux’s chest,

“Ta-da! Yes, this!”

*Bang*

With a smile all over her face, Relie slapped a thick bunch of papers onto the desk.

There were probably more than 100 sheets.

“Errr… Could it be that these are––”

The criminal Lux, who was a Prince of the Old Empire signed a certain contract at the same time with an acquittal as the amnesty by the New Kingdom.

The obligation in which he must undertake odd jobs from anyone of the nation, and do works as a “Chore Prince”.

That work was currently performed in the form of “handling the requests of this academy's staff including student's”, but––

“These are odd jobs requests to you. There are too many, eh… Therefore, it was decided that you would handle them by choosing requests you consider high priority. But, if they pile up this much…”

“…………”

As Lux stiffened with an indescribable expression, Relie showed a mischievous smile.

''I-I’ve a bad feeling…''

From his past experiences, Relie making this face, was always thinking about nothing good.

“B-But, it can’t be helped––”

When Lux tried to explain in a hurry, shouts from female students could be heard somewhere.

“…………?”

The source of the voices seemed to be from the classrooms in the school building and the school premises, but––

“I know that. That’s why I’m now explaining it to the students. The event that I planned –– the “Lux-kun contest”, that is.”

“…Huh?”

As Lux looked puzzled to these words, Relie spread one red request form on the desk.

“An event of canceling dissatisfaction of students whose requests aren't received by you. “A special request form, whose request is able to have priority over Lux-kun for only one week” –– in other words, the girl who snatches this away from you within a time limit can monopolize you for one week.”

“I-It’s a joke, isn’t it!? Don’t tell me you seriously––”

Lux’s face unintentionally became stiff.

Relie, not answering his question, showed a smile all over her face.

“The game’s time is one hour from now. I leave this request form to you; so you won’t have to hear orders from anyone if you manage to hold on until the time limit. Ah, you are all prohibited from using Drag-Rides, so you must not let the young ladies hurt themselves as much as possible, okay?”

“P-Please, wait a minute!? To suddenly say that––”

''No matter how you put it, it’s unreasonable.''

When Lux was going to rebut so, a sound like that of the ground rumbling could be heard outside of the Principal room.

“Oh my? Everybody seemed to have come over at once. If you don’t run away quickly, you’ll be caught immediately.”

“What are you thinking, really!”

The next moment, Lux jumped out of the Principal's room and began to run.

Soon after, shouts arose from female students who were going up the stairs of the school building.

Thus, the “Lux contest” which was Principal Relie’s plan started.

===Part 3===

And, after having run around the school premises from place to place for about 40 minutes from the start, he was at last cornered in the corridor of the school building and he jumped off outside––

In addition, Lux avoided the female students who gathered there and fled.

Since it seemed to be a violation of the rules to leave the school premises, danger always remained.

“Haa…, haa…!”

It was good that he somehow escaped from the predicament, but as expected he was out of breath.

Even though he had stamina thanks to the fact that he had been handling odd jobs since a long time ago, it was unbearable when being targeted by the female students in the academy.

There was also the option where he could let himself be caught and hand over the request form, but as far as he could see the girls were in a festive mood, it looked like he would be made to do a ridiculous request and he felt like it was bad.

“…!? That’s––”

Lux who found a familiar girl promptly hid behind a weedy thicket.

“…Fufu”

When she lightly winked as she caught a glimpse of Lux who was hiding, she went into a building different from the school building.

(That place is––)

“…………”

Lux understanding that the girl’s wink was a signal to him began to walk slowly as he slipped through the surrounding stares.

And he ran into the big building where she entered.

A large stone-built space where the smell of metal and oil drifted.

In front of the central work unit, a small-sized girl wearing a white gown was sitting with a smile.

“Yo.”

The chief of the building greeted as she raised one hand.

Lizsharte Atismata.

The girl, who was the New Kingdom Princess and a genius engineer of Drag-Rides, looked at Lux who entered and showed a sweet smile.

“Errr…, um”

“Don’t be so scared. You want help, right? You can hide here for a while if you want.”

Lisha said so and once again moved her look to the work unit.

“T-Thank you. Then, I will accept your offer.”

While heaving a sigh of relief, Lux sat down on the nearby sofa.

Other unrelated students couldn't enter the Machine Dragon development atelier without the permission of Lisha who was the chief.

In other words, it was the safest place now in the school premises where the “Lux contest” was held.

As long as Lisha herself did not set up something––

(Well, I don’ think that Lisha-sama whom I’m usually with a lot would participate in this contest, but––)

Thinking so, Lux suddenly relaxed his whole body and slightly leaned down.

“Are you making something again?”

A disassembled green Drag-Ride was put on the work unit before Lisha.

“Ah, this is a new experiment.”

For a small-sized body, Lisha who greatly stuck out her chest replied so.

“…An experiment?”

“Yes. Shall I show you a little?”

As Lisha suddenly smiled, she picked up a Sword Device on her side.

At that moment, the silver line which ran through the surface of the sword blade shone with a pale light.

“Capture him! <Arms Wyrm>!”

“Eh…?”

Gashii!

The moment when Lux cocked his head in puzzlement, the Drag-Ride which was on the work unit changed into the shape of a huge arm and grappled hold his body.

As Lux stared in wonder at the unexpected occurrence,

“Fufu. You fell for it, Chore Prince. As expected, you’re too soft-hearted.”

Like a child whose trick succeeded, Lisha turned an innocent smile.

And with a finger, she morosely poked at the waist of Lux who was raised in the air.

“W-What is this!? This Machine Dragon –– or rather do you possibly intend to catch me…!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0009.jpg|thumb]]

“Well, yes. It didn’t feel like I could catch you by squarely running after you. I used a technique still under study where I can operate a Drag-Ride to some extent without equipping it.”

“Wasn’t the use of Drag-Rides prohibited in the rules of this time?”

“Yes. Like I said, I’m not wearing it, look.”

(T-That’s plainly cheating…!)

Lux wondered whether that was the way of thinking of a Princess, but now that he was captured by the Drag-Ride like this, there was no helping it.

“Or rather, even if you don’t participate in something like the “contest”, haven’t I properly received Lisha-sama’s requests until now!?”

As Lux said so, trying to persuade her,

“I-It isn’t really like that. I may not look like this, but e-even I’m usually holding back myself… Besides, there are also things to consider in the future, and I can’t hand you to other people––”

Lisha who blushed bashfully twined the fingers of both her hands and muttered so.

“W-With that said, resign yourself. Even if it’s you, you can’t escape from a Machine Dragon’s restraint without equipment.”

Lisha thrust her hands into Lux’s clothes and began to touch them as she looked for the red request form.

“Let’s see. That request thing, where is it––”

“H-Hey, please stop…!? I surrender!”

To the touch of her small smooth hands stroking within his clothes, Lux began to feel strange, but, he somehow endured it and spoke.

“The request is in my coat which is held by the Machine Dragon’s hand, so––”

“I see. All right, I understand.”

Lisha raised the Sword Device and made a mind operation by thought.

The moment when the restraint of the <Armed Wyrm> grasping Lux’s body loosened,

“I’m sorry. Lisha-sama––”

“…Wha!?”

Lux slipped through the Machine Dragon’s hand by using that slight opening.

He kicked the stone-paved floor at the same time as the landing, flew and quickly went out of the atelier.

“Thats sly, Lux! Waiiiit!”

“We’re even!”

Lux ran as to shake off Lisha chasing him with teary eyes.

As he shook off the chase of the female students who were outside, and somehow hid between the bush of plants and the wall of the Machine Dragon Hangar,

“…Ah, it’s Lu-chan.”

“Uwah!?”

A young girl was standing on the side of the brick wall.

“What the, Philphie!? Why are you here––?”

Lux’s childhood friend who always had a fluffy, loose atmosphere, Philphie Aingram.

The impressive girl with pink hair and a big chest was chewing a snack-like rusk.

As Lux unintentionally halted at this meeting in an unexpected place,

“It’s Phi-chan, right?”

While expressionless, she said so in a voice mixed with a slightly sullen nuance.

Among his close friends, she asked for a relationship where they called each other by their nicknames.

It was less objectionable now since there wasn't the public eye, but it was pretty embarrassing because he was coerced even in the classroom

“S-Sorry… But, Phi-chan. Why on earth are you in such a place––?”

Since Philphie had for better or worse an easy-going character, it was hard to think that she would participate in this event.

When Lux asked so as he was puzzled,

“It’s for cake. *gulp*…”

“…Yes?”

Swallowing the rusk which was in her hand, Philphie said something which he did not understand well.

“It’s because Onee-chan said that she would give me cake if I caught Lu-chan.”

“W-What is that person thinking…!?”

Lux was bewildered at Philphie’s mutter.

''Going as far as to incite her own little sister; is she really the Principal?''

(…No, Even Philphie who is lured by one cake is also to blame though.)

“With that said, I’m coming.”

Philphie took a stance with unhurried movements.

In the Royal Military Academy, one learnt not only handling as a Drag-Knight, but also taijutsu and fencing for self-defense.

Lux had never properly seen Philphie fight, but––

(Philphie is a girl and she seems not very good at exercise, so I can probably dodge with my legs.)

Thinking so, Lux planned to breakthrough head on.

Since he would be found by other students if he dodged her too greatly, he planned to forcibly go through Philphie’s side.

“Phi-chan. It’s dangerous, so be careful.”

“Yes. Understood.”

As he urged her so, Lux started running.

When he was going to slip through Philphie’s flank as he kicked the hard ground and changed the trajectory––

“I’ll be careful not to hurt you.”

“Eh––?”

She whispered in a subdued voice close to his ears and Lux noticed for the first time.

About the fact that Philphie was bending his joints behind him to the extreme, as she grasped Lux's wrist when he tried to run through her.

Furthermore, she quickly took his remaining arm with her other hand and entangled one of her leg around Lux’s legs.

Lux’s movement was completely sealed in an instant.

(W-what was that? That movement just now––!?)

Philphie’s movement was by no means fast.

Rather, it was a movement which could be said to be loose, and yet Lux could not avoid it at all.

Fluent movements without any waste at all, like a feather fluttering about in running water or midair.

With her beautiful taijutsu, she easily caught Lux.

“Kuh…!? ––Or rather, I can’t move at all!?”

Since his childhood friend was the opponent, he intended to not act violently as much as possible from the start.

But, as he put all his energy to undo the restraint with brute force, Lux was not able to move an inch.

“Just for a note, it’s been about seven years, since I learned martial arts a little.”

In a serene tone, Philphie whispered.

“I-Is that so!?”

Lux was surprised at the revelation of the unexpected fact.

''However, aside from her refined taijutsu, is this superhuman strength a talent?''

Even though he did not feel that she did not put that much power, he could not move at all.

Like the power difference between an adult and a child.

“Thank god. Like this, I can also eat the cake together with Lu-chan.”

Holding Lux’s body as such, Philphie smiled slightly joyfully.

The swelling of Philphie’s chest pressing from behind was squashed with a sweet sensation.

(A-As expected, Philphie’s are pretty big…!)

Towards the feel of those two with elasticity, whose contents were plumply jam-packed, Lux felt his heartbeat speeding up.

In a sense, at this rate it was a situation where it seemed like it would become painful indefinitely, but––

“Ah, the request…”

At that instant, a red request felt to the floor from Lux’s chest.

When Philphie stretched out her hand to pick it up at once––

“Ah…”

Rapidly removing the restraint, Lux succeeded in escaping.

“Sorry. Philphie!”

As he quickly collected the request with the momentum, Lux ran through the shadow of the Machine Dragon Hangar.

“Haa, haa… It’s becoming gradually hard..!”

Although he somehow managed to escape from Philphie, Lux’s stamina was already at his limit.

While hiding from the female students still looking for him, he headed to the waiting room of the practice field.

(Wait –– if it’s now when lessons are over, there should be no one!)

Lux thought so and crept in the waiting room.

As expected, there was no one in that wide space.

“…All right”

So as not to be found, he moved to the other side of the compartment for changing clothes just in case.

“Haa…!”

As he hid himself sitting on the wooden floor, Lux heaved a long sigh.

''Another 10 minutes like this and the game will be over.''

When Lux thought so, the sound of the door opening could be heard.

“––––”

Lux promptly stopped his breath and erased his presence.

He wondered whether it was some kind of mistake that a female student came here now, but––,

“Haa, it became really unpleasant, eh. Even though now is a rare chance to catch Lux-kun––”

“Ahaha. Well, it can’t be helped; the Drag-Ride’s repair is over, so I have to properly to test it––”

Judging from the voices, there were about five or six people who came over.

They seemed to be female students who were members of the academy guerilla squad, the “Knight Squadron”.

It looked like the Machine Dragons’ test run which was not scheduled would be rapidly carried out.

(W-What to do? at this rate––)

Unfortunately, since the door and windows were far from the back of the compartment, there was no way to go out without exposing himself before the girls.

(Even if I hide here, they should come to this side of the compartment after changing into the Dress Gear. So, I should already stop hiding––)

The moment when Lux resolved himself so,

The sound of the rustling of clothes could be heard.

(Eh…? Eeeeeeeeh…!?)

“Oh my, that underwear is pretty. In which store did you buy it? I’m envious, eh.”

“D-Don’t look at me too much… It’s embarrassing––”

“What are you talking about? Even though you have such a splendid thing unlike me.”

To the girls’ innocent voices, Lux’s heart throbbed.

''Don’t tell me it’s the ones I think it is––''

Lux stealthily peeped on the other side from the shadow of the compartment.

“…!?”

There was a heaven-like sight there.

There were familiar female students of the “Knight Squadron” and probably unfamiliar third-year members.

All of them took off their uniforms and were joking with each other in underwear.

(…W-What is it!? Why are they already getting dressed up!?)

When Lux’s head was about to become blank, he finally understood the reason.

In this academy where there were basically only female students, those expressly changing their clothes behind the compartment were few.

Moreover, Lux who was the only male student had not officially joined the “Knight Squadron” yet.

Now when only the members of the “Knight Squadron” use the waiting room after school, it was inevitable that it became so.

(W-What to do…!? I can’t go out from here…!)

If there is any student who comes on this side of the compartment on a whim––

“––Speaking of which, that boy of the rumor. Was he called Lux Acadia? Is it really all right to let him attend this academy?”

He suddenly heard such a voice of a female student who seemed to be a third-year student.

Though there was no anger or displeasure, her tone of voice was tinged with caution.

They received tyranny and discrimination from the Old Empire just only five years ago, so for a third-year student who did not know Lux well, they were reasonable words, but––

“Hmm. When trying to speak to him, he’s a really humble and good person. Also as a Drag-Knight, he’s pretty amazing––”

“Yes, besides precisely because he is a former Prince, he also has a cute face––”

“Hmm. But, isn’t there any worry of him being a pervert and peeping tom? Like he looked at you with indecent eyes. After all –– most of the “men” are such creatures, right?”

To the words praising Lux, the voice of another girl who seemed to be a third-year student rebutted.

But,

“No, there is no such thing in the Lux-kun's case! I don’t think that he will do such cowardly things!”

“Yes––. We, who have seen his way of fighting, trust him.”

He was very happy that the second-year student members supported him, but

(Wait, it becomes more and more a situation where I can’t afford to be found…!)

When, although unexpected, Lux harbored feelings of guilt about the fact that he had seen them in their underwear,

“Ah, Kurulucifer-san. Good morning.”

To a bright voice emitted by a female student who was changing her clothes, Lux’s body froze in surprise.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

A foreign student of the academy and daughter of an earl of Ymir, a large and religious country of the North.

A mysterious girl with perfect beauty and ability.

Lux panicked even more since even a girl who was his classmate came.

(This is bad! I have to get out of here as soon as possible by any means––)

However, not eventually coming up with any way to evade well, time passed.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san. The Drag-Ride’s guidebook. Do you know where it is? If I remember correctly, I think that I had put many volumes in this room, but––”

“Yes… The book would get damaged if exposed to sunlight, so I think I put it here––”

Soon after this voice could be heard,

“––Eh?”

“Ah…!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0002.jpg|thumb]]

The eyes of the girl who came to the other side of the compartment and Lux’s met.

It was Kurulucifer who had already taken off the top and bottom of her uniform, and was in underwear.

“…!?”

For a moment, Kurulucifer looked at Lux with a surprised face.

The cheeks of the usually composed girl slightly reddened in embarrassment.

Similarly, Lux averted his eyes from her while confused to the point that he could not even utter his voice.

A slender body without any waste at all.

However, a bodily build with a chest and hips which let one feel a feminine freshness.

Bewitching snow-like skin and a sweet fragrance of perfume slightly drifting.

Kurulucifer’s appearance in underwear that he saw for the first time was preposterously attractive and beautiful.

But,

(––It’s over)

Immediately after, Lux’s face quickly turned pale.

At this rate, Lux would be handed over as a peeping tom and expelled from the academy.

Inside a cage as a criminal who betrayed the girls’ trust––

“Kurulucifer-san. What’s wrong? Is something the matter?”

When such despair floated across his mind, he heard the voice of a female student from the other side of the compartment.

Lux promptly hung his head as he prepared himself for the worst, but––

“––It’s nothing. I found the guidebook.”

Kurulucifer returned her usually refreshing expression and walked to Lux’s side.

And when she picked up the book put nearby, she returned to the other side of the compartment as if nothing happened.

(Eh…?)

“I will quit today’s training after all. I remembered that <Fafnir>’s maintenance wasn't over yet, so––”

“Is that so? Then, we’re going.”

After Kurulucifer said so, the presences disappeared from the waiting room with lively voices.

The other female students, who were inside, seemed to have gone to the practice field.

“Um––”

As Lux timidly let his face peek from the compartment,

“It’s all right now. Cute peeping tom.”

Kurulucifer had put back on her uniform and was reading a book before the table.

Making a small smile on her mouth, she sent a fleeting glance at Lux.

From that gesture, Lux was able to grasp her intention.

“…Um, thank you.”

As Lux thanked her for having helped him,

“If you are so pleased, then it was worth it that I have also felt embarrassed.”

Being said so in a teasing tone, Lux’s face turned red.

“I didn’t say thank you in that sense, um––”

“Oh my! Didn’t you have any interest in my naked body? Considering that, you seemed to be fairly looking thoroughly though.”

Kurulucifer coiled herself with sweet voice as to feel even composure.

(S-She noticed my eyes…!?)

“ah, uh…, errr –– I’m sorry.”

As Lux, not being able to endure it, apologized, Kurulucifer suddenly returned a serious face,

“It looks like I pushed the teasing a little far. It’s a bad habit of mine.”

As to let Lux calm down, she softly put her index finger at the seat next to her.

It was a signal to ask him to sit beside her.

“Errr, do you forgive me?”

“Yes, I intend to do so, but–– I wonder why; but when I’m looking at you, I want to tease you so badly. There is no malice, so it will save me if you don’t let it bother you.”

“…………”

Kurulucifer’s words which were muttered with a smile were probably her true intentions.

However,

(It’s quite bad for my heart…)

While having mixed feelings, Lux sat down next to her.

“––But, you should be a little more careful. You’re at present the only boy in this academy after all.”

“I’m reflecting (on it)…”

Seeing Lux hanging his head, Kurulucifer happily muttered “then, it’s fine”.

Then, she closed the book she was reading and turned her gaze to Lux beside her.

“Since it’s a rare opportunity, why don’t you rest a little? I also happen to have something I want to ask you.”

“Ah, but I’m––. Now is, um…”

“It seems that the bell to inform of the end of the event called your contest rang a while ago.”

“Eh…?”

As he was said so and looked at the clock of the waiting room, it was certainly past the end time.

Since he had been in panic, Lux might have failed to hear the bell ring for the signal of the end.

“At last, it’s over… Haaa…!”

When Lux lay down on the desk, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“Haven’t you lost that request? It wouldn’t a laughable matter if it was inadvertently taken.”

“Ah, that’s also true. I’ll check whether I properly have it––”

To confirm it, Lux took out the special request from his pocket and put it on the table.

The request in which a blank space, where the winner who became a client would write, remained was safe without being taken by anyone.

“Really, thank you very much. Kurulucifer-san”

“Is that so? I don’t think that you really need to thank me. After all––”

Kurulucifer’s smile was returned to the relieved Lux. At that time,

“Eh?”

*Bang*! The waiting room’s door opened vigorously.

“I found you at last, Lux! Now, quickly hand that request to me––!”

When looking, including Lisha at the vanguard, a great number of female students had gathered at the entrance.

(Huh? It should have been over; and yet why––?)

Soon after Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“It’s the end time! The female student who has the red request now gets the privilege to do as she pleases to Lux-kun for one week!”

The voice of the female student in charge of the event could be heard along with the high-pitched sound of the bell.

“Eeeeeh…!? What on earth does this mean––”

“That’s why I told you, right? That you should be a little more careful.”

The moment when Lux looked back, the answer was there.

Kurulucifer who had the red request of the “Lux contest” was smiling calmly.

The moment they saw it, the large number of students raised high-pitched screams “kyaaaaah!”.

“W-Why…!? But, the time of the clock has already––”

“You just tamper a little with the needles, then it’s over.”

He was said so without hesitation with Kurulucifer’s serious look.

“…………”

(I-I was completely tricked…!)

As the fatigue until now assailed at a stretch, Lux sank down to the floor as such.

He was thinking that Kurulucifer had no interest in such things…

Kurulucifer’s victory was declared by the person in charge after she filled out the red request.

“With that said, I will have you listen to what I say for one week. I'll count on you.”

“Ah…, please treat me well.”

With a countenance as if his soul came out, Lux somehow answered.

Immediately after, the surrounding female students got excited and showed various reactions such as “congratulations!”, “as expected of you”, “to think that even Kurulucifer-san was aiming for him––”

While the cheers of the female students surrounded the two of them, Kurulucifer turned around to Lux.

“By the way, Lux-kun. May I make a request at once?”

“Ah, yes… If it is something that I can do––”

As Lux stood up, he replied so with a half negligent state of mind.

Then, Kurulucifer showed a graceful smile and softly let a finger crawl over Lux’s chest.

“I want you to become my lover for one week from now. That is my request.”

“––Eh?”

It was not only Lux, the person concerned who stiffened.

*shiiii*……

The atmosphere of the waiting room fell silent; after several seconds, it became a big commotion again and exploded.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Soon after high-pitched screams resounded, the female students who happened to be present raised their voices unanimously.

“It’s amazing! Even such a request can be done, eh” “What should we do? With Kurulucifer-san as opponent, it doesn’t seem like we can win––” “Wait. If you think conversely, can’t it be said that it was an unprecedented?” “Yes, let’s hope for a next contest!”

While such words flew about among the girls,

“––That being said, please take care of me.”

As she whispered so to the panicked Lux, Kurulucifer left the waiting room.

“Eh…, wait!? Kurulucifer-san?”

“Hey, Lux!? What is the meaning of this?! Even though you already have me––”

For some reason, Lisha flared up at him with teary eyes, but honestly, Lux did not understand it either.

“Errr…, I don’t understand, either.”

While defending himself as he was troubled, Lux was thinking in the corner of his head.

(…What did she mean by that?)

『––I’ll give you the details later.』

Kurulucifer’s last words which she had said when leaving remained in Lux’s ears for a while.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|f=Episode 1}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Epilogue

2014-11-04T12:16:38Z

Morgi: /* Part 3 */

==Epilogue – Where The Prince belongs==

===Part 1===

“N, Ngh…”

With a small groan, Lux opened his eyelids.

He first saw a relatively new wooden ceiling, and the fragrance of flowers, medicinal herbs, and faint alcohol tickled his nose.

“…!? You woke up!? Thank god…! Nii-san!”

The smile of the girl who embraced him was reflected in Lux’s thinly opened eyes.

“This place––?”

As he somehow spoke while blushing, Airi hurriedly parted from Lux and after clearing her throat once, she quickly made a settled expression and straightened up her back.

“Um –– so, you finally woke up, Nii-san?”

“Airi? Ugh…!”

Trying to get to his little sister’s voice, Lux knitted his brows at the dull pain running throughout his body.

Airi dressed in her uniform who saw that, sighed once on the chair in front of the bed.

“You reap what you sow. After continuously using <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment that much, it’s obvious, right? It’s better than you sleeping for one week as in the old days though.”

“…Perhaps, are you angry?”

As Lux laughed so awkwardly,

“Don’t you understand if I don’t say anything?”

She returned a grin.

<Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment required a very intense consumption from the user.

Even for Lux, who had a Machine Dragon aptitude which far exceeded an ordinary woman’s while being a man, it was a considerable burden.

Because of that, Lux who had almost died before made a promise to Airi not to use it directly until <Bahamut>’s operation time limit including the Divine Raiment was accurately clarified.

It was also the reason why Airi, as a student of civil official aspiration, was deciphering ancient documents of ruins involved with Machine Dragons

And if by any chance, Lux’s talent and the fact that he was the “Black Hero” were known, Airi feared that he would be regarded as dangerous by various organizations including inside and outside the country, and would be targeted.

That’s why she had tried to stop him.

Until Lux defeated “a certain man” whom he was chasing, in another sense, she had tried to stop his habit of exposing himself to danger––

He knew that Airi was worried about him.

So, when he tried to apologize,

“Nii-san is––, a big idiot.”

Airi said so and embraced Lux, burying her face in his chest.

“…Five years ago. When Nii-san fell and did not wake up, do you know how much I was worried every day…?”

Airi who had a usually settled attitude said as her voice got cloudy.

“Certainly, I’m a big idiot”, Lux smiled wryly.

“I’m sorry for making you worried, Airi.”

After patting his little sister’s head for a while until she settled down,

“Speaking of which…, is everyone safe?”

“…………”

The moment when she heard Lux’s words, Airi parted from Lux and turned scornful eyes towards him as she was amazed.

She seemed to be somehow dissatisfied.

“Ask that to them. I’m leaving already. Well then Nii-san, take care of yourself.”

“Yes, later then.”

Airi stood up and quietly left the medical office.

She passed by three girls who entered the room.

“Hi, it’s good to see that you look fine, Lux-kun.”

“Oh! I’m glad you woke up! How is it, Lux-cchi? Do you remember me?”

“Yes. It seems that it’s just fatigue, so I think it’s all right.”

They were Sharis, Tillfarr, and Nokuto of the Triad.

Each of them held fruits, flowers, and a silver work of charm, putting them on Lux’s bedside.

“…Thank you”

To the fact that there were people who would do that much for him, he was unintentionally moved to tears.

“Fufu. You seemed to be so moved that you don’t know what to say. But, you shouldn’t mind it, Lux-kun.”

“That’s right. You know, Lux-cchi. When a young lady gives you a present, the way to return it is with a bigger one. Let’s say that it’s courtesy in the current New Kingdom.”

“Yes. All of us expected it, so.”

“….Ah, what to say, I will do my best.”

To the three girls’ smiles, Lux returned a complex smile.

“It will be bad to stay too long in a place of convalescence. We will excuse ourselves to leave early.”

(In that case, I also wanted you not to put the pressure of presents on me…)

As he swallowed such words and saw off the Triad, two girls entered next.

“You seem to be more all right then I thought.”

“Good morning, Lu-chan.”

A slender girl with a cool impression, and a big girl of chest gaving a fluffy feeling.

Kurulucifer Einvolk and Philphie Aingram.

“Well, there are a lot of things which I want to thoroughly talk with you about, but––”

Kurulucifer cast down her eyes and showed a thoughtful face for a short while.

Realizing that it was about the “Black Hero”, Lux was startled.

“Still, you’ve quite a disadvantageous character.”

Kurulucifer said in a teasing tone.

“If you didn’t request my cooperation, I wouldn’t have known your secret. Why?”

He asked Kurulucifer to protect Lisha and the “Knight Squadron”.

In order to stop the enemy’s attack in case he tried to aim not at Lux, but at Lisha and the “Knight Squadron” in the rear.

This time, Lux ended up defeating all the enemies as a result, but it seemed that Kurulucifer had cleaned up afterwards in various ways, such as capturing those rebels whose Machine Dragons were destroyed after all was settled, and handing them over to the guards of the Fort City.

“It’s because I thought that it was the only way.”

Lux honestly answered back.

He would have done everything he could to save Lisha.

Therefore, so that he could fight without constraint, the cooperation of a talented person was indispensable.

“That’s all good, but you should be careful. For some reason, you seem to be full of openings even though you are that strong.”

“Eh––?”

Lux was shaken by Kurulucifer’s mischievous voice.

“I am not a cruel woman so as to continue this in front of a convalescent person. We will talk slowly and carefully sometime soon again.”

“Ah, um, gently…”

As Lux somehow managed to return only that to Kurulucifer whose smile contained an implication,

“…Philphie?”

“…………”

Philphie silently approached Lux and clang her front on his.

“Uwah!?”

Approaching her lovely face at a distance enough to be able to kiss, Lux confusedly bent backward.

Even so, Philphie showed no signs of minding it in particular.

“Yes. You don’t have fever, so it’s all right, I guess.”

She muttered so as she nibbled a doughnut at hand.

“Welcome back, Lu-chan.”

Philphie who seemed to be emotionless at first glance revealed a small smile.

“…Ah, yes. I’m back, Phi-chan.”

As Lux who has become slightly embarrassed blushed, Philphie suddenly left his side and went out.

“Well then, see you later.”

“Eh? Yes…”

“You’ve quite a pretty childhood friend.”

“P-Please, don’t tease me!”

Kurulucifer also chuckled and left the medical home.

As Lux whose heart was still beating fast got up, several more classmates and “Knight Squadron” members visited the medical home.

“Ah, so you were safe! You’ve a strong bad luck, eh.”

“It seems that you’ve protected Lizsharte-sama. You’ve my thanks.”

“Next time, you should learn how to attack. Though you won’t be as good as that, legendary –– “Black Hero”.”

Hearing the talk of several female students, Lux guessed that his identity was not exposed.

Lisha of course, but also Kurulucifer and Nokuto seemed to exercise tact.

“…Phew”

After all the visitors left, the woman who was the doctor of the medical office came by at last.

After asking first several questions to the awakened Lux, then taking a light examination,

“I have a message from Principal Relie. She wants you to come to the principal room after you settle down. That there’s something important concerning your treatment––”

“…Understood.”

Lux sighed once after leaving the medical room.

As expected, the important matter should have already been known by Principal Relie, too.

Now that the “Black Hero”’s identity, though to only several people, was exposed, Lux could not remain here.

Originally, the story that a person of the Empire took part in the coup d’état must not come to light.

If a member of the Old Empire’s imperial family destroyed the Empire, it would be recognized by the citizens and feudal lords that it was not a revolution, but a fight for hegemony in the Empire or just an act, and the unifying force of the new Kingdom would weaken.

Therefore, even if the rumor that the “Black Hero” was there arose, it would be bad that Lux, the Prince who was that proof remained.

“Besides, it was a temporary enrolment to begin with…”

It was surely about that kind of talk.

(…It’s finally a good bye, I guess.)

With a slightly deep emotion in his chest, Lux decided to head to a certain place.

===Part 2===

The Drag-Ride’s workshop smelled of metal and oil as usual.

Thinking about it, even though I came to the academy to do the work of a Dragon machine mechanic apprentice, I didn’t do anything in the end, thought Lux with a wry smile.

<Bahamut>’s storage location was not in the hangar of ordinary Machine Dragons.

It was quietly sleeping in a secret place called the top-secret hangar N° 0 which was in the basement of the Capital.

The Coup d’état’s last day five years ago.

After having lost consciousness in the audience room, Lux was picked up by Lisha’s aunt who became the later New Kingdom's Queen.

When he woke up, Fugil had suddenly disappeared, and his whereabouts were unknown.

Probably because of the collapse of the imperial castle, not only <Bahamut> was not taken to Lux, but he also miraculously regained consciousness.

The revolution succeeded, but Lux regarded Fugil, who intentionally led the Empire to collapse, as dangerous and afterwards he decided to chase him.

As the chore Prince of the New Kingdom.

And, in order to stack training so as to be able to freely use <Bahamut> whose burden was too big while wandering––

There was the danger of being assassinated as a Prince of the Old Empire, so he could not stay at the same place.

“But, I feel like I've been here for a quite long time …”

He was happy for attending the Drag-Knight’s academy, and for also being able to meet friends of the same age for the first time ––or at least people whom he could called so.

It was a little regrettable that she did not come for a visit, but he wanted to greet the person to whom he was the most indebted to last, and thus came here.

“Hey! Isn’t it Lux?! Is it your injury already all right?”

As he was thinking about such a thing, a girl who was sitting before the work unit for Drag-Rides looked back at Lux with a smile.

A slightly dirty white gown put on top of her uniform.

Lisha’s figure which did not seem Princess-like as usual was there.

It looked like she was still working hard in the research of the strongest Drag-Knight in this workshop.

Until very recently, I was thinking that she was acting like a Princess, but now –– I felt very relieved.

Lux also thought that it was sad after all that he could not see her anymore.

“Lizsharte-sama. Thank you for what you’ve done until now.”

“Fufu. I’m moving for myself. So, there is no reason for you to thank me. More importantly, I want you to test something next time. I found an interesting equipment.”

“Then, give me a request again then. I will come soon at anytime.”

However –– I must already leave the academy though.

Thinking so, Lux was about to leave the workshop, but he suddenly remembered his purpose.

“Ah, speaking of which, it’s about my <Wyvern>, but––”

It should have been greatly damaged by that fight, but he wondered how he would take it back.

Since Lux had only <Bahamut>’s Sword Device at hand, the other one should probably be under repair, but––

“Ah, before that, look at this. Because you’re a special person, you mustn’t show it to other students, but –– you’re the owner.”

“Eh…?”

Suddenly, Lisha opened the garage storing Machine Dragons in the back of the room.

There––, there was a huge jet-black Machine Dragon.

It was Lux’s Divine Drag-Ride <Bahamut>.

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? ––Why!?”

He unintentionally cried out.

“Now, I am repairing the very old scratches. Divine Drag-Ride repair is difficult, but I can’t let anyone help me for only this much, either. After all––, it’s an important secret in which only a restricted number of people know that this machine will be put in the academy.”

“I'll go see the Principal a little!”

When Lisha was going to talk again, Lux had already started running.

===Part 3===

Running up by skipping 2 steps once while running up the stairs of the school building, he headed to the principal room.

“What is the meaning of this, Relie-san!?”

*paff*

When he pushed the large door open with both his hands,

“Congratulations on your official admission! Lux-kun!”

With small cheers, thunderous applause arose.

In the wide principal room, other than Relie Aingram, girls whom Lux was familiar with.

Kurulucifer, Philphie, Airi, and other classmates had gathered.

“Eh…?”

Lux who thought that there would surely be only the Principal, stiffened as he was taken by surprise.

And, a last person, a girl in uniform entered.

“Lizsharte, sama?”

“Ahem. Well then, instead of the Principal, allow me to carry out the greeting. Chore Prince Lux Acadia. I, the New Kingdom Princess, shall grant life to you, a criminal.”

Lisha changed her way of speaking, said so and walked before Lux.

One Sword Device stored in a brand-new sheath in her hand.

“Thanks to your cooperation –– I was saved. You were able to protect not only this Fort City, but also our country. I admit that there is clear power and justice in yourself and extol you.”

Declaring so, Lisha softly smiled.

“Therefore, here is an order from me. You stay here. As our chore Prince, as the first male student, become our power. We shall admit you who should not originally be allowed here. There is no objection, Hero.”

“Errr…”

A silence as if time stopped.

When Lux raised his face as he was embarrassed, Principal Relie smiled wryly.

“If you’re like that, then you’ll have trouble handling girls from now on, Lux-kun.”

She just said that.

So, this is what she meant by “there’s something important concerning your treatment”.

“Therefore, how to put it. The sword of the <Wyvern> is still in the middle of repair, but––, Will you receive it? My sword.”

While her cheeks were dyed red and she slightly averted her eyes, Lisha held out the sword.

The moment he saw it, Lux suddenly leaked a breath and kneeled down.

“As you command, my Princess”

Immediately after Lux received the sword, cheers arose from the surroundings.

Hung by Lisha’s smile, Lux also smiled wryly.

Thus, Lux Acadia got a place where he belonged for the first time in the New Kingdom.

As the Prince of girls whom he should protect.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 7

2014-11-04T11:47:41Z

Morgi: /* Part 6 */

==Episode 7 - The Weakest Drag-Knight==

===Part 1===

In the fort city of the country of morning glow, the bell’s sound which conveyed caution and Machine Dragons' roaring were resounding.

Several Drag-Knights were flying all over the town in order to inform of the Abyss's attack.

In the school, the emergency meeting which gathered the instructors and top brass of the city was held immediately.

Meanwhile, Lux and the officer cadets received orders to wear their Dress Gear and stand by, they had gathered in the Machine Dragon Hangar.

Fort City Cross Feed, the Fourth Machine Dragon Hangar.

That building which was located in the school premises was wide in itself; it was a shelter with bulky stone walls as well as a depository of Drag-Rides before transfer.

It was said in case of emergency, that this place was the waiting place and could also become an evacuation site.

“Well then, as everyone gathered, I shall notify you, ladies and gentlemen officer cadets.”

The reason of the alarm bell was due to the appearance of Abyss.

According to the report of Drag-Knight scouts, the kind was a large-sized one.

The place of emergence was estimated to be the ruins in the south west, and the appearance time was late at night.

There was talk about the fact that between the Fort City and the ruins, three strongholds existed, but the security network around the ruins and the first stronghold were already broken through, and the situation was urgent.

“Currently, we are being stationed in the second and third strongholds and several Drag-Knights of the district defense unit are heading to the subjugation. But, the enemy is a large-sized one. In preparation for the possibility that it breaks through and damage extends to the Fort City, We will also form an interception unit and prepare for battle. Get ready and stay on alert while waiting for orders.”

In an unusually serious voice, instructor Raigree explained so and ended the talk.

There was the explanation that a reinforcement demand had already been sent to the Capital.

Some female students sighed in relief after hearing that, but––

“They really are a bunch of peace idiots, eh. The young ladies of this academy.”

“Eh...?”

To the mutter of Kurulucifer who was standing alongside the wall of the hangar, Lux unintentionally asked back.

“They shouldn’t expect reinforcements from the Capital so easily.”

“What do you mean? Everyone who is here are officer cadets, right? Unless the Drag-Knights of the army from the Capital come––”

“Your voice is too loud, Lux-kun.”

Sharis who came around suddenly put her index finger on his mouth and smiled wryly.

“Just to note, you’re a former Prince and a Drag-Knight. I thought you knew the circumstances on that point about this country's military situation.”

“To put it simply, there is a lack of manpower. That’s the practical problem.”

Tillfarr who was on the side supplemented so while shrugging her shoulders.

“Yes. Even you should know that this isn’t an ordinary city.”

And as Nokuto added, she slowly walked towards the door going outside.

“Where do you intend to go?”

“We are of the “Knight Squadron”. So we should proactively take the initiative in case of emergency. Those living in this place certainly have some benefits; but there are always ups and downs.”

Now that the Drag-Knights of the army were almost all out, there was military power which could oppose the Abyss.

Sharis returned a smile and the three girls went out as such.

They would probably wear their Machine Dragons in the practice field and head to the subjugation of the Abyss.

“Well then, Lux. I’m going.”

Coming to pat his shoulder with her hand was Lisha wearing a Dress Gear.

The attack of a large-sized Abyss.

In spite of the tense situation, Lisha’s expression showed no signs of tension.

“Please, be careful.”

“I’ll be all right. I’m strong after all. However, it’s regrettable that you can’t accompany me. Even though I intended to use this opportunity to teach you how to attack.”

Lisha showed a smile as if her depression from yesterday had never existed.

''She should be all right at this rate.''

Lux felt relieved and saw off Lisha.

Upon close inspection, from within the hangar, most of the members of the “Knight Squadron” were not there.

Only Philphie who could use a Divine Drag-Ride seemed to remain for the defense of the Fort City, almost all the others seemed to have sortied for the Abyss subjugation.

Lux was at a loose end since familiar faces temporarily disappeared.

As he turned his gaze to the vicinity, the face of Kurulucifer who was leaning her back on the wall could be seen.

“Kurulucifer-san, even though you’re of the “Knight Squadron”, you didn't go for the subjugation?”

As Lux stepped up and asked so,

“For overseas students from foreign countries like me, an original battle standard is established by the school regulations.”

She plainly answered with her expression which did not change at all.

“I have no obligation to be involved in a direct battle with the Abyss. Otherwise, I can at least cooperate with other forms of support, such as information transfer and goods supply beyond the scope of danger to my life. I can help if I want, but a complain will come from my country, so I don’t intend to do so.”

Kurulucifer was an overseas student from Ymir, a large country in the north.

If learning the technology and knowledge of Machine Dragons was the purpose, to take the initiative, and fight in the crisis of other countries and lose their life would be the most unreasonable.

In other words, it meant that the “Knight Squadron” led by Lisha would be exposed to danger.

“............”

As Lux was at a loss for words to that fact,

“You don’t really need to worry about it.”

“Eh...?”

“We aren’t people who should fight now. It’s natural that even such situation happens. You’re a general student who hasn’t even joined the “Knight Squadron”. So, there's no need to be concerned about being unable to fight. You should just obey the directives of the instructor.”

“............”

Lux could not answer anything.

“Nii-san. You mustn’t go.”

As Lux was separated from the crowd, Airi came over in front of him.

“With that <Wyvern>, you can’t attack and you can’t use the other sword. There is nothing that your current self can do, Nii-san. If it’s Lisha-sama and the “Knight Squadron” who are there, they can defeat even a large-sized Abyss. So––”

“I know. I know, but…”

Lux spoke ambiguously while nodding.

The military power of the “Knight Squadron” was reduced to half, by the fact that the third-year students who accounted for half the number of the members, had gone to the Capital for practice.

Even so, about ten Drag-Knights were strength enough to be able to find a chance of victory against a large-sized Abyss.

But, something seemed awry.

He remembered that Abyss which attacked them at the time of the duel with Lisha a few days ago.

For Abyss which appearance rate was always low, two appeared in this short period of time.

When Lux had guarded the ruins of the frontier before as an odd job, Abyss appeared only once a month.

Of course, there was also the possibility of coincidence, but––

“Is there anything bothering you? From now, I plan to only see the situation from a distant position, but––”

“No…”

“Then, I’m going.”

“Please, be careful.”

As Kurulucifer got up to leave, Lux began to walk slowly in the hangar. In order to look for unknown questions and answers.

===Part 2===

A very spacious wasteland about 3km away from the Fort City.

At one time, it was covered with a carpet of grasslands and there were several villages and settlements, but due to the influence of ruins and Abyss which appeared more than ten years ago, all these were destroyed and there was only abandoned wreckage.

The first stronghold which was the closest to the ruins, and the second stronghold had already been broken through.

It was said that the guard troops of the Kingdom army that could fight, was in the middle of gathering neighbouring soldiers and reorganizing.

Stopping the Abyss heading to the Fort City would depend on the “Knight Squadron”’s activity.

“Is this thing –– that Abyss?”

From the ground and the sky about 200 miles away from the target, about ten members of the “Knight Squadron” confirmed the Abyss.

It had no legs. From its trapezoidal large build like jelly, two arms like spires stretched left and right, and two purple spheres like eyeballs were floating inside the body close to the top of the head.

It was just that much a creature.

A Slime type said to have almost no intelligence.

However, that Abyss, a large-sized one as the report said, boasted of an extraordinary large build which could swallow a castle.

In the inner part of its translucent body, a slightly dark red sphere –– the thing called the core could be seen.

And the frightening thing was that castle like large build was moving.

It looked like the speed of the degree which a child runs at, but considering its huge size, it was too fast.

The question now was how they should conquer it––

“Okay, I will fire.”

Lisha who was left the command suddenly set up her Breath Gun with a smile.

It loaded energy from the Force Core to the cannon.

The main weapon of the <Chimeric Wyvern> took aim at the Abyss’ core.

“Are you going to shoot all of sudden!?”

One member of the “Knight Squadron” that was behind her shouted so as she was frightened.

“It won’t begin unless I try, right? Here I go!”

Lisha, showing no signs of being scared pulled the trigger of the cannon.

*boom*, the huge light pillar which was released hit the slime’s abdomen.

“Goboh… Gubaaah!”

Immediately after, the shock dashed across the Abyss’ body surface.

And *splash*, its mucus scattered.

“…!?”

Since they took enough distance, the mucus did not reach the “Knight Squadron”.

But, the mucus which scattered to the ground fell onto the grass and melted it in no time.

The third-year student Sharis who saw that called out to the whole “Knight Squadron” using voice dragon.

『If you touch its body, you’ll turn out like that. It looks like we can't count on the Machine Dragon's barrier that much.』

『Yes. It would be best for us to avoid close combat. I think we should all prepare our shooting armaments. Lizsharte-sama.』

Nokuto asked for instructions.

But, before Lisha could answer,

“Hey!? More importantly, look at that!?”

Tillfarr in a panicked voice pointed at one point with the blade in her hand.

There, a shadow––,

“Gopoh, Gopopopoh…”

Without caring about Lisha’s bombardment, the Abyss continued its advance.

No, it reacted to the attack and increased its movement speed.

Climbing over the third stronghold which was before it, it was imminently approaching the last defense point –– the rampart of the Fort City second block.

“The bombardment didn’t work…?”

Among the general-purpose Machine Dragons that posseses a Breath Gun, the <Chimeric Wyvern> used one which had the highest power.

However, the bombardment only flipped a part of the body surface it didn't touch the core at all.

Even the holes pierced on its body were filled by the surrounding body fluids, and it regenerated in less than ten seconds.

“Tch… It looks like that big thing’s body is made of troublesome mucus. It seems to scatter the Breath Gun’s power by conveying the impact and heat on the whole surrounding body fluids”

Lisha, though subtly clicking her tongue, kept her calm.

“So, what’s the strategy? Commander.”

To the question of Sharis who was staying in the air nearby, Lisha snorted,

『It’s obvious. Simultaneous shootings while aiming at the core. Everyone, take a distance of 200 miles and load to the maximum. The power will fall if you’re too far. I’ll do the countdown. Understood?』

As she also called out to the “Knight Squadron” above ground using the dragon voice, Lisha let the energy fill her own cannon.

(With this, we can surely defeat it. It’s our win.)

Lisha was convinced of her victory.

A concentrated fire (barrage) released by a dozen Drag-Knights.

Based on the previous bombardment, as long as she confirmed the situation of the body fluids scattering, this power should be able to go through.

“I'll begin the countdown. We all shot at zero… 5, 4, 3…”

Following Lisha’s orders, all the machines set up their cannons loaded to the maximum.

––Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

“2, 1, sho––”

At that time. The strange sound of a flute resounded from somewhere in the neighbourhood.

(Where is this sound? From the rear of the Abyss––)

When Lizsharte thought so in the corner of her head, the shock of the salvo shook the atmosphere.

At the same time, something unusual occurred to the Abyss before their eyes.

“What…!?”

The dark red core inside the body that they were aiming at.

It suddenly swelled like foam filled with wreckage.

“Goaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Immediately after, before the bombardment hit, the Abyss burst itself.

The explosion of the core.

High heat and impact which far exceeded expectations painted out the field vision and surged.

『Deploy a barrier! Use also the Machine Dragon roar!』

Lisha’s shout was drowned out by a roaring sound and disappeared.

===Part 3===

“Huh…?”

As Lux was aimlessly walking inside the Machine Dragon hangar, on the other side of an opened door there was a staircase leading to the basement.

“There was such a place, huh…?”

Lux’s feet naturally headed to the basement.

As he quietly opened the door within reach, there –– Philphie was there.

His childhood friend who was a user of a Divine Drag-Ride was sitting on a small chair, absent minded as usual.

“…Philphie?”

She was a girl with an usually mysterious impression, but Lux felt a strange presence and called out to her.

“…………”

But –– there was no response.

Something was strange.

As if she did not hear Lux’s voice since the beginning.

“I can hear, a sound.”

However, staring at one point of the wall as such, Philphie said.

“A sound?”

When Lux asked so,

“A sound.”

Philphie muttered as she repeated.

Lux’s ears could not hear anything.

But,

“I can hear the sound of a flute… from the other side.”

“…!?”

*badump*

To her words spat out absent mindedly, Lux’s heart bounced.

『After all, If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".』

The tone of the flute.

The Abyss’ sudden attack during the duel with Lisha.

The timing of the third-year students of the “Knight Squadron” being away.

All the gears were linked; one answer was born.

“Don’t tell me––”

*Dooong*!

Suddenly, a vibration like the ground rumbling shook the hangar.

“…I’ll go check out the situation. Philphie.”

“Yes. Please, Lu-chan.”
With only her voice, Philphie saw off Lux who left the basement with a serious face.

“Go help, in my stead––”

She muttered so at the end with a hollow expression.

===Part 4===

The military unit “Knight Squadron” which was fighting the Abyss fell into a partial destroyed state.

“Ku, aah…!”

“U…ku, ah…!”

With the sound of acid burning, several Machine Dragons’ armors melted.

There were also many members who switched from cannon or blade, which they had in hand, to a shield; their armaments had already become unusable.

Even the Drag-Knights who were flying were blown away due to the shock of the explosion, and all of them were dropped on the ground.

“…Kuh! To all machines of the “Knight Squadron” platoon, evacuate! We will rebuild our posture once again. Those who can’t use any weapons, step back for the moment!”

The failure of the planned attack.

And knitting her brows at the reality of there being great damage, Lisha groaned.

“We can still fully fight! Don’t panic!”

Calling out so to her comrades, she tried to raise their willpower.

But,

『Hou, you’ve really gotten used to acting like a Princess, eh, Lizsharte.』

“…!?”

Suddenly, through dragon voice somewhere –– a man’s voice which became hoarse could be heard.

It was not a member of the “Knight Squadron”.

It was a Drag-Knight attached to the defense corps of the New Kingdom army that had chased after the Abyss which broke through the strongholds.

A man wearing a gray Machine Dragon and standing still in the sky, at the rear of the Abyss which charged could be seen.

『But you know? You aren’t of such caliber.』

“You bastard, what are you saying––…!?”

Immediately after her words, a flash bombardment was released by that Drag-Knight towards Lisha.

『Commander!』

『Princess!』

The screams of the Knight Squadron echoed on the dragon voice communication.

“Kuh…!”

It was at a timing where she was completely taken back, but Lisha barely evaded a direct hit.

But, the bombardment which grazed broke the armor and she fell over sideways on the ground with the <Chimeric Wyvern>.

『Uh… Kuh! What the hell are you trying do…!? Captain of the guard corps deployed from the Royal Capital––』

Lisha glared at the Drag-Knight standing still in the sky and shouted so.

In response, the man in his prime, serenely,

『You are mistaken.』

Declared so as if ridiculing her.

『It's from the Imperial Capital<ref>it’s the same Capital as the royal Capital, except since there are the rebel troops of the Old Empire, he doesn’t call it “Royal” Capital, but “Imperial” Capital</ref> that I came, Your Highness Princess Lizsharte. Acadia Empire, Imperial Guards Knight Squadron Chief, Velvet Barth is my name.』

『…!?』

To the polite voice heard through the dragon voice, all of the “Knight Squadron” members present gasped in surprise.

After the Old Empire was destroyed by the coup d’état.

The Drag-Knights survivors which were on the Empire side were once put in jail as war criminals.

However, those who pledged allegiance to the New Kingdom and were proven their innocence became once again officers as the New Kingdom’s Drag-Knights, but––

Hearing the lines “I came from the Imperial capital”, Lisha guessed the man’s identity.

An enemy of this country.

The rebel army which was scheming the restoration of the Old Empire, and the man who carried that will in his body.

“So you betrayed the New Kingdom? And you even went as far as to expressly pull an Abyss from the ruins––”

『Do not say a disgraceful thing like betraying. I got back on the right track. I obtained power.』

The voice of a man who was elated with success could be heard in the head through the dragon voice.

『Did you think that you could beat me with one surprise attack? Your arrogance will cause your loss, Velvet.』

Being shot on the flight device, Lisha calmly set up.

Velvet who also saw that had a composed expression.

『I can win. After all, luring you out like this was also to create a chance for victory.』

The gray Drag-Ride got down from the sky.

Strengthened Flight Type Machine Dragon <EX Wyvern> where there was the Old Empire’s army symbol on the coating.

The guard squad commander Velvet picked up a small golden flute in front of the Abyss which fell in the mud.

『Now, hatch out. Eggs.』

And, he put his mouth on the flute with a cruel smile.

A never heard before harsh dissonance resounded on the rough earth.

Just after.

On the surface of the Abyss which had exploded and crumbled down in the mud, countless oil slicks bubblingly floated.

The small bubbles pimply increased in size at a high speed and popped off all at once.

“That is––!?”

The members of the “Knight Squadron” stared wide-eyed in surprise.

What came out were birdmen of black metal.

A herd of Gargoyles like the one which attacked the academy a few days ago.

There were born from the Abyss’ body.

『O-Ohé, ohé…』

『Such a number…! Even though we have never fought more than two Abysses at the same time…』

『What do we do…, I haven’t heard about this––』

『In the first place, to think that the garrison in the army were enemies …』

Multiple voices overlapped in the dragon voice’s line.

Giant bubbles of despair were born and burst.

*puff*

*puff**puff*

*puff**puff**puff**puff*…

Black metal wings gradually covered the sky of the morning glow from which the day began to rise.

There were about 30 Gargoyle Type Abysses.

An enemy force of more than about 120 machines in terms of full-fledged Drag-Knights was born in that place.

“––Awaken, Founding Ancestor. King of the Dragon Gods that is an Army in itself. <Tiamat>!”

Lisha cancelled the connection of the damaged <Chimeric Wyvern> and wore her Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

However,

『Lisha-sama! Please, prepare for withdrawal! A fight with this level of military power is dangerous!』

One member of the Knight Squadron shouted so through the dragon voice communication, but Lisha gave her head a small shake.

『Sorry, but it seems to be impossible. The enemy has wings. Even if we run away into the Fort City, they will fly over the wall. We have no choice but to fight them here.』

『B-But––. We will gain time, so at least Lisha-sama must escape! You who is the Princess cannot die here. Also for the sake of the people of the New Kingdom which finally obtained peace.』

Moreover, another member shouted as to urge her.

But––,

『Do you mean –– surviving is also a Princess’ duty?』

Lisha’s wry smile came back through the dragon voice.

『Then, I’m not fit to be a Princess after all.』

With these lines, she lonely turned around.

『It’s bothersome, I’m not good at it. At surviving by sacrificing someone, extolling someone’s death as heroic, doing at least one speech to the citizens who survived and being exposed to applause.』

『…………』

『That’s why I will fight. It’s surely the mission which I can do as a Princess.』

As soon as she asserted this, Lisha’s <Tiamat> flew.

『Tell all the Knight Squadron’s members, from here on we will engage the enemy. Those unable to fight as well as the injured should take shelter within the walls. The members who can fight, cover me. Go down a little to not be hit by the <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}>.』

『Lizsharte-sama…』

Even the “Knight Squadron”’s members who felt her resolution in her tone regained their calm naturally.

『Nokuto. You return to the Fort City, explain about this situation to the academy and ask for orders; can you do it?』

『Yes. Roger.』

Immediately after her answer, Nokuto’s <Drake> glided towards Cross Feed.

At the same time, the members of the “Knight Squadron” set up their remaining armaments all at once.

“Now, let’s play. Traitors.”

Wielding her Sword Device, Lisha summoned her auxiliary armaments.

Twelve more <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}> and the ultra-fired gun <{{furigana|Seven-Headed Dragon|Seventh Heads}}>.

“That’s quite a foolish mouth you have, Princess.”

The defense squad Commander Velvet twisted his mouth in an arc, and once again pushed his lips to the flute.

===Part 5===

“––That’s all, but I will confirm by sight from a long distance, the current war situation that I heard through dragon voice from Nokuto-san.”

The students staying on standby fell silent to the fact which Kurulucifer brought back with the speed of her Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>.

“Withdraw from Cross Feed? Or fight back? It was necessary to decide this. The enemy was already closing in right now after all.”

“Understood. I thank you for your cooperation. Kurulucifer.”

At the same time as instructor Raigree answered, a heavy silence filled the Machine Dragon Hangar.

Having brought the Abysses was a man of the rebel army, who was the defense squad commander and somebody that inherited the will of the Old Empire.

The biggest military power of the Fort City at present, the “Knight Squadron” was on the verge of annihilation.

With that fact being thrusted at them, the female officer cadet students were at a loss for words.

“…………”

Meanwhile, Lux was about to go out of the hangar.

In front of the door heading to the outside, Airi was standing there with a worried expression.

“Where do you intend to go? Nii-san.”

Airi asked Lux who had an expression showing that he had already made up his mind.

With an obstinate expression which muffled something.

“I' am going to help Lisha-sama.”

“You can’t!”

Airi flatly told so.

“With that <Wyvern>, even if you can defend, you can’t defeat the Abyss; you also can't use the other sword. There's nothing that the current you can do, Nii-san.”

“But––”

“I understand Nii-san’s feelings. But, in this world, there are things which can’t be help. No matter how much you do your best, there are many things which can’t be reversed. We, the Old Empire’s royalty should have seen it as unpleasant it was!”

Throwing off her usually clear expression, Airi appealed to him.

Lux knew what she meant by that.

“Weren’t we fighting for justice? Don’t forget our purpose. Do you plan to die here? Please. For this country, we––”

“You’re wrong, Airi.”

Lux interrupted Airi’s words and suddenly smiled.

“My purpose is to defeat the Empire. It’s to defeat the enemy who takes important people away from me.”

“…………”

“I’ll be all right, Airi. I won’t leave you alone, so––”

Airi calmly looked downward to these words.

“I 've already finished the output adjustment of that Machine Dragon. It has to the bitter end been analyzed by me who's still studying, but… I cannot guarantee more than ten minutes…”

“Thank you.”

As Lux smiled at his little sister, he approached Kurulucifer who was outside the door.

“Kurulucifer-san. I have a request.”

“…What is it?”

“Please activate your <Fafnir>. Not to cover me, but to save Lisha-sama. You are the only person who can go out of the Fort City right now.”

As Lux turned straight eyes <--[need to fix] and said so,

“Didn’t I say it before? I cannot go fight using this life that belongs to the religious country Ymir.”

Kurulucifer told so in a calm tone until the bitter end.

But––,

“I know the identity of the “Black Hero”. Let’s make a deal. I'll tell you if you listen to my request.”

“…………”

One could clearly feel even without seeing that Airi had turned her gaze away from Lux.

“All right.”

Kurulucifer nodded after a short pause.

“Then, let’s go.”

And, the two people unsheathed their Sword Devices at the same time.

===Part 6===

A mortal combat was unfolding in the battlefield of the wasteland.

30 metallic flying type Abysses; the Gargoyles’ fierce attack.

And for some reason, the defense squad commander Velvet who wasn't attacked by the Abysses, was looking at that hell from the rear like a commander.

Was it the power of the flute which he holds in his hand? It looked like he commanded the Abysses and controlled their movements.

“Kuh…! Haah!”

Lisha roughened her breathing and put strength to all parts of her limbs.

She perturbed the opponents with a total of 16 <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}>, blocked their movements with the Divine Raiment <Heavenly Voice>, Gravity Control, and surely consigned them to oblivion with the maximum bombardment of the <{{furigana|Seven-Headed Dragon|Seventh Heads}}> at last.

An extreme battle which fully used the three major armaments of the Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

She performed an attack with output beyond the limit consecutively and the Knight Squadron’s members who covered her were also making frantic efforts, but they were still outnumbered.

Even so, without loosening the offensive, she continued to reduce the enemies’ number little by little, but––,

“Kuh… Haa!”

Finally, the limit which couldn’t be extended with just feelings was approaching.

Her vision grew hazy and her hands and feet no longer did what she wanted.

“Haa…, Haa…!”

There was about a dozen of Gargoyle type Abysses remaining.

Of course, even if only one was remaining, it was not an opponent to which you could let your guard down, but finally the chance of being able to execute the last plan came.

“Sharis, Tillfarr…, are you safe?”

Narrowing down the dragon voice to only the “Knight Squadron”’ members, Lisha called out to them.

『…I’m sorry, but Princess, I was saved by a comrade and have already begun to withdraw.』

『Yes, it looks like I’m also at my limit… My armaments have been blown off along with the armor of both my hands––』

To the reply with a voice which got husky, Lisha smiled wryly.

She was rather thankful to her friends who fought with her in the middle of an overwhelming force difference.

『You guys should withdraw. Instead, I have a request. Tell the instructors who are in the Fort City to come out to attack. If my aim from now on succeeds, that is.』

『Princess. Don’t tell me it’s…?』

Sharis guessed Lisha’s intention.

『Yes, I’m –– going to aim at the boss who possesses that flute.』

It was recorded that Abysses originally had the habit of attacking living things indiscriminately.

Nevertheless, that defense squad captain Velvet who sided with the Old Empire, far from being attacked, showed no signs that he could get caught up by their attacks.

And, the golden flute which the man possessed was not a Drag-Ride’s armament.

It was probably a treasure of the ruins, and he was manipulating the Abysses using it.

In short, if she could even do something about that flute, or if she defeated even Velvet, it was likely that the Abysses would lose control.

She couldn't do it until now as the numbers were too much, but her chance had finally come.

“––How unsightly, Lizsharte. Originally, it was a mistake in the first place that the likes of a bitch like you, who must have lived waiting upon a man even if for a while, to seat on the seat of Princess.”

Velvet who was staying in the air behind the Abysses was looking down at Lisha with a smile of mockery-

“Hmm. So that's to say, men are fellows like you who act conceited and make up repetitive excuses after it’s over? And yet, they can only say things when they are in an absolutely advantageous situation, huh. I see; then it’s natural that the Empire has been destroyed by we, the women.”

“…You’ve some nerve. No, I shall give praise for that remarkable bluff. Even though you’re exhausted to the extent that the Divine Drag-Ride which you wear has already begun its rampage.”

As Velvet sneered at her, he put his lips on the flute and sent a breath.

A strange noise that was hard to describe resounded, and the Abysses came back behind Velvet all at once.

“As you wish. I’ll ride on the one-to-one fight that you desire. I shall give a glorious death in battle to you.”

Setting up a large-sized blade in a overhead position, Velvet declare so.

“What a funny joke. It will only be a shame even if my life was taken by a small thing like you.”

As Lisha returned a smile to that, she pulled a small blade and flew up.

Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat> vs. Strengthened Flying Type Machine Dragon <EX Wyvern>.

If the users' technique, stamina and equipment were equivalent, <Tiamat> was an advantageous combination in a difference of air frame performance, but now it was different.

Lisha accumulated fatigue to the extent of vomiting blood and her armor was also crumbly.

Her special abilities –– not only weren’t there the <Heavenly Voice> Divine Raiment, there were also neither the strength to operate the <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}> nor the spare energy to perform a bombardment with the <{{furigana|Seven-Headed Dragon|Seventh Heads}}>.

It was even difficult to fly straight to where Velvet was, who was waiting in the sky.

If it was a one-on-one fight, the result could be seen.

The enemy was also confident about it.

Precisely because of this reason––, there was a chance of victory

“Come on, you should scatter that life! False princess!”

The moment when the energy from the Force Core streamed down Velvet’s large sword.

Lisha threw her set-up blade before his eyes.

“––!?”

The throwing of the small sword. At the same time, <Tiamat> which was rising suddenly stopped.

It wasn't limited to just Drag-Knights, if you lose your weapon in a battlefield, it will lead to an immediate death.

Velvet cut off the blade which was thrown with his large sword swung downward.

“Fool, did you think that such a move would work?”

There were no substitute weapons in Lisha’s hands.

The fight was decided.

“Haha. It’s you who made a mistake.”

Lisha’s small laughter reached the ears of Velvet who was facing her.

Her hands were holding slender twin swords.

The two Swords Devices corresponding to the <Chimeric Wyvern>.

Once one wore a Machine Dragon, the Sword Device could only be used as a control stick.

If the Sword Device to control the Machine Dragon was taken away or destroyed, one’s defeat was decided.

Aside of using it that way, it was for self-defense before wearing a Machine Dragon, it could not be used as weapon after wearing the machine.

Thus originally, it was an attack which could not be predicted.

If it was a Sword Device where the Force Core was used in a part of the sword blade, one could also break through the barrier of a Drag-Ride.

Velvet had completely exposed an opening immediately after shaking off his large sword.

(Got you!)

The moment when Lisha wielded her twin swords with conviction,

“It’s a shame, bitch.”

“Wha––!?”

Lisha’s senses became dull as if time stopped.

As if the flow of time which she felt slipped through her recognition.

*dong*

Velvet’s large sword was swung first.

The fragment of the armor scattered before Lisha’s eyes.

In the blue sky where the sun rose, one red flower bloomed.

“Ku, ah…!”

The twin swords being flipped, Lisha who had a part of her armor broken fell on the ground.

As if seeking something, she stretched out her right hand to the sky and suddenly ran out of energy as such.

『Lisha-sama!』

A member of the “Knight Squadron” that was preparing for withdrawal screamed.

But –– it was no use.

The dozen of Abysses which had been on standby quickly moved and stood in the way, as they formed a wall between Lisha and the “Knight Squadron”.

“Ha! Hahahahaha!”

Velvet’s sneer resounded in the wasteland and the sky.

“W-What… is this…?”

Hearing Lisha’s groan, Velvet fearlessly smiled.

“Quick Draw”––. It’s a kind of Drag-Knight secret art once handed down to the Empire's army. After reaching the Imperial Guardsman Knight Squadron's head, and after five more years of training –– I finally mastered it.”

“Quick Draw”

A mind control operation in addition to the body control operation.

A special move that dishes out unseen attacks with just one stroke, in an instant, through a sequence of movements from the perfect overlap of manipulating two differing systems.

The Drag-Knights’ three secret arts had been handed down as a legend even after the New Kingdom establishment, and a person who mastered even one of them was praised as a super first class user.

“I have been sharpening my fangs for this time for five years after the day of coup d’état. I endured the painful act of becoming the watchdog of you damn bitches. Hahahahahaha! It’s the best feeling!”

“You low-life…!”

Lisha, still lying face up with her arms and legs outstretched, chewed her lower tip.

“With this, I’ve achieve my purpose. Afterwards, I'll hold you hostage and only use you as in a deal with the Queen.”

Velvet played the flute and called back the Abysses behind him.

Lisha herself had no more cards to play.

“Kuh…”

She pulled the trigger with a fingertip as she struggled, but <Tiamat> no longer reacted.

(Finally, this time has come again…)

As her consciousness become cloudy due to fatigue and bleeding, Lisha suddenly heard a voice.

『Lisha-sama!』

『––L-Lux…?』

A dragon voice limited to only her could be heard through <Tiamat> which could no longer move.

Is it a dream, or an auditory hallucination?

Lisha though that either was fine if she could talk to him at the end.

『Haa… my bad. I’ve been defeated. Haha…』

『Only a little more. Please stay conscious only a little more. If you do so––』

『Forget about me, abandon me. You don’t need to worry. It may be conceited, but you don’t need to come help me, so…』

Thanks to that, a small of amount of strength welled up within her.

『Instead, listen; keep my secret until the end––』

===Part 7===

“… Like this, do you think that you won?”

While speaking with Lux through dragon voice, Lisha muttered so towards the enemy before her.

Her gaze was directed far backwards –– behind Velvet standing stock still in the sky.

“Hou. What do you mean by that? Very interesting indeed.”

“I haven’t given up yet. I still have a way to defeat you.”

“Kuhahahaha! What a pathetic woman. I’m amazed beyond laughter. To think that you––”

Laughing so, Velvet looked back behind himself.

“I hope that you aren’t thinking that those are reinforcements from the Capital.”

“––––”

The moment she heard that, the face of Lisha who was desperately keeping her consciousness turned pale.

Lisha who was lying down saw nearly 100 Machine Dragons from the other side of the wasteland –– behind Velvet coming their way.

But––, all of them were gray.

The same color as the coating of the Old Empire from before –– the rebel army!

“How foolish of you, Princess Lizsharte. No, just a slave who betrayed our Empire, right? That’s your true identity––”

“…Kuh!?”

The moment she heard that, Lisha’s voice was clogged.

The hand which was holding the Sword Device began to tremble with a clattering sound, and her crimson pupils shook.

“Hahaha! How nostalgic, young lady. That’s right! It’s me, Lizsharte. The one who put the mark of the Empire on your belly! To you who was abandoned by the Earl House, you had no value as a hostage. That’s why I taught you how to use a Drag-Ride in order to make you live as an assassin…”

“Ku, a, aah…”

A soundless scream was squeezed out from Lisha’s throat.

A scream of despair dyed in a bottomless darkness.

“But, the coup d’état succeeded and you, who was saved luckily, was declared Princess as if nothing ever happened. Your little sister who was left as the inheritor died, and it became inconvenient, so another one was picked up. Kukuku, what a cruel country, eh. This New Kingdom.”

Before she could say something, Velvet set up his large sword while ridiculing her.

The 100 Drag-Rides which rushed in as Velvet’s reinforcements had already surrounded the area.

<Wyvern>, <Wyrm>, and <Drake>. A total of hundred machines of the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons.

In addition, a dozen of Gargoyle type Abysses who waited for the signal of the flute.

It was a military power which could gain total control of the Fort City at this rate –– no, even take away the Machine Dragon Hangar and the academy, and invade the Capital as it is.

“But, it’s convenient now. I'll have you become our bargaining chip as a “real Princess”. Isn’t it nice? Lizsharte. You are a person on the side of our Empire. If you understand, then kneel on the ground and say that –– you will be our slave.”

“…………”

Lisha did not react to the triumphant Velvet.

She was sending her voice towards Lux.

===Part 8===

『… Listen, Lux Acadia. You know? I ran away. I wasn’t able to die as a daughter of the proud Earl House.』

A hollow voice was sent to Lux through the dragon voice.

『Knowing that I was abandoned by my father, I was told to choose either becoming an assassin of the Empire or die. I was so scared that I wasn’t able to kill myself. Therefore, I once gave up on everything and decided to become a person of the Empire. From the beginning –– I wasn’t qualified to be a Princess.』

『…Lisha, sama』

『It was hard for me to behave like a Princess. But in fact, I wanted to become one, too. I, a person who betrayed the Empire once, might be saying something selfish. But you know; now I like everyone… I wished to be recognized this time for sure.』

『Me too––』

The voice of Lux who took a deep breath came back.

『I also have something to say. Sorry for having kept quiet about it. It’s something important. I want you to hear it. So––』

『Ah, sorry, it looks like I have no more time. Well then––』

Lisha smiled wryly and looked up at the sky.

『Take care of yourself, Prince.』

*kin*!

Immediately after, a long straight light ran straight through the atmosphere.

“Ku, ah…, y-you bastaaaaaard…!?”

The first and last weapon which Lisha threw at high speed.

It was the Sword Device of the Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

Lisha threw that lifeline which one must absolutely never let go, aiming at Velvet high up in the sky –– and, although taken by surprise, it had been barely dodged.

On his cheek, a red line which was cut just now was running.

“Fufu. Aren’t you a little good-looking now? You should be happy, underling; you will look good enough to be shown publicly when taking me to the Capital.”

“Kuh, nuuh…!”

Holding his wound, Velvet glared at Lisha lying down face up.

“As a Princess even for an instant, I shall warn you. You should stop; someone of your caliber can’t destroy this country. You’re just an underling who was surely incited by someone’s sweet words and rode on them. You obtained power, you say? Don’t speak gibberish. You’ve –– changed nothing. You’re just the same like in those days when you were only used by the Old Empire.”

A momentary silence.

But meanwhile, Velvet’s whole body was shivering and trembling in anger.

“––all right, Lizsharte. I changed my mind. I will tear you to pieces, throw your corpse into the royal palace and just invade it like that! Die here!”

Velvet set up the <EX Wyvern>’s cannon.

Lisha stared at it in a slightly distant look.

“Haa. It’s frustrating.”

Shedding large drops of tears, she looked up at the high sky.

“Even though I was thinking that I'll behave like a Princess; without crying till the end this time even if I’m scared…”

When she muttered so, a shadow fell on Lizsharte’s body.

It’s over.

When she held such a conviction,

*dooh*, the bombardment was released and the atmosphere burst.

Soon after all was wrapped in huge flames––,

“What…!?”

A blue Machine Dragon –– Lux’s <Wyvern> was there.

He deployed the barrier at maximum output and defended against the impact with his armor.

But, the <Wyvern> which took a direct hit from the main cannon was smashed to pieces on the spot.

“Kuh…! I don’t know who it is, but stop this useless struggle––”

Velvet, whose bombardment was repelled for the price of a Machine Dragon, chewed his teeth and set up his large sword.

The army of Machine Dragons which was waiting behind him set up their weapons all at once as it was the signal of attack.

“Lux…? Why––”

“…Sorry, Lisha-sama. Even though I had you repair it with much trouble.”

At the same time, standing in the way before Lisha lying down face up, Lux revealed a lonely smile.

Then, he cancelled the connection of the seriously damaged <Wyvern> and quickly put his hand on the other Sword Device remaining on his waist.

===Part 9===

“You know nothing about this world. You aren’t in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Five years ago, the last day of the coup d’état.

That night when the jet-black sky was illuminated red by the flames of war.

In the audience room of the burned-down imperial castle, his eldest brother Fugil said so.

In a calmed voice as he looked down on him.

As he scorned him.

And, as he admonished him.

“You weren’t able to become completely evil after all. You said that as a Prince, you want to make the citizens happy. You want to save those who were abused and received unfair treatment––. But you know, little brother? You had never had the qualifications to be King in the first place.”

“…………”

A fatigue from which he could not even groan let alone stand up.

Even so, Lux, just lying face-down as such, maintained his consciousness.

“However much resolve you hold, you believe that a “country” or “people” are valuable things. So, you were able to spit out pipe dreams like letting them live and making places for discussions. You should be thankful to me, little brother. If I didn’t massacre the surviving army and imperial family on whom you went easy on, you would have been assassinated by those people some day.”

It was a mockery.

––He held the resolution of destroying the Empire and killed his own heart.

Finally to Lux who wished for an ideal ending.

“As King, you tried to save not only this country’s people, but also the rotten royalty and aristocrats. You didn’t try to abandon anything. That’s why –– you were outwitted without seeing through me, the ‘evil’ who tries to take away”

A cruel tone.

As he felt the cold gaze of his older brother, whom he loved and respected, on his back,

“It’s meaningless, Lux. Someone who doesn't have the resolution of incarnating ‘evil into his own will, and who isn't willing to make sacrifices, however much power he holds, it will be meaningless. That’s why you are the weakest.”

To these last words, Lux lost consciousness.

===Part 10===

Lux drew out his Sword Device from the black sheath and held it up to the sky.

At the same time as he pressed the button on the handle, , he muttered.

“––Manifest, Violent Dragon which devours the gods’ flesh and blood. Cut off the cloudy heavens, <Bahamut>!”

At that moment, particles of light gathered at high speed.

What appeared was black.

A lump of Mithril Dite wearing an ominous blood lust and brilliance.

From the head –– which imitated a dragon’s, two piercing eyes shining red peeped out.

“This is…––?”

To that uncommon power and presence, Velvet in the sky raised his voice.

“Connect On”

The Machine Dragon which appeared before Lux transformed into countless pieces of armor and wrapped his whole body.

“Don’t tell me…, you are––?”

Lisha who saw this stared wide-eyed and muttered.

Soon after, in front of the 100 Machine Dragons of the Rebel army approaching before him, Lux who wore the jet-black giant dragon <Bahamut> blocked their way.

In his hand, a large sword of a black deeper than darkness was held.

“I don’t know who you are, but it doesn’t matter! I will get rid of both of you!”

In accordance with Velvet’s voice, the first three machines brandished their blades and charged.

They intended to load energy from the Force Core to them (blades) and cut down the whole barrier.

The simultaneous attack of the three machines from three directions, the right, the left and the front attacked Lux.

At that moment––,

*bakin*

“––Eh?”

The moment when the three Drag-Knight were about to swing down their swords, the Drag-Rides which the men were wearing burst into pieces.

The armor arm holding the Machine Dragon blade, the Force Core in both shoulders and the Sword Device hanging on the waist.

The three points which were vital points of attack, power, and control were pulverized in an instant.

And at the same time –– the three machines which came attacking all at once at that.

“What…!?”

The eyes of the men who were defeated were not able to see anything.

What on earth happened?

At a speed which the eyes could not catch, <Bahamut> swung its blade, and the moment when the swords crossed, the fight was decided.

––Why!?

“Devour time and accelerate, <Bahamut>.”

Before they could understand the situation, Lux’s large sword flashed once more and knocked down the three machines before him.

“Guaaaaaaaaaah…!?”

The three <Wyvern> of the Old Empire that were already destroyed instantly lost their power and propulsion output, and fell headlong.

Although barely picked up by their friends’ Machine Dragons which were on the ground, they were no longer able to fight.

“You bastaaard!”

After a pause of several seconds, five Drag-Knights of the Old Empire army once again attacked Lux simultaneously.

“< Reload on Fire >”

But, their attacks from the top, bottom, right, left and the front were fruitless and once again all the five machines were simultaneously shot down.

“Kuh…!?”

“What does that mean––!?”

“What is happening, what the hell––”

“I-Is that a Divine Drag-Ride…!? Why does it easily, like that…!”

A great number attacked all at once, and faster than anyone of them could swing his sword –– or could pull the trigger of his gun, they were knocked down in an instant.

Just like a cheap-looking drama-like spectacle.

The rebel army stirred to the nightmare-like reality.

『D-Don’t panic! That guy is just a Drag-Knight like us!』

Velvet raised his voice and rebuked his subordinates.

『There is no way that that guy –– a man has enough aptitude to use a Divine Drag-Ride for a long period of time! Besides, his movements will surely become dull soon after his attack! Aim for that chance!』

“Haah!”

The Drag-Knights who received instructions from their commander surrounded Lux and attacked him once again.

Certainly, Lux loosened his movements for a few seconds as he got tired from the processing of <Bahamut>.

“Guaaaaaaaaah!”

But, the next moment when his movements became slow and it looked like he showed an opening.

He pulverized the seven Machine Dragons of the Old Empire that entered his range in an instant.

“…Impossible!”

Once again, unrest ran among the Old Empire’s Drag-Knights.

“A jet-black Divine Drag-Ride… You bastard…! Don’t tell me –– your the one at the time of the coup d’état…!?”

When Velvet muttered, Lux looked up to the sky as if responding to it.

In the bottom of his eyes which closed just for an instant, Lux recalled the past.

『Do you want to cooperate with a wyvern along with my <Bahamut>? Or––』

What Fugil asked Lux before the execution of the coup d’état.

『Are your going to use <Bahamut>––?』

===Part 11===

“Haa… So, you’ve done it. Nii-san…”

On the other hand, Airi who asked Nokuto,who came back to the Fort City, went out of the rampart together with her, and was gazing at the battlefield as she deeply sighed.

At a site separated from the rampart and about several hundreds miles away from the wasteland of the battlefield.

Airi was carried by Nokuto’s <Drake> to a distance where the dragon voice barely reached the battlefield.

She had to record the information about how long Lux could use a certain Machine Dragon.

In order to closely grasp the Machine Dragon’s output and operation limit, Airi asked for the unreasonable things, like wanting to go nearby, and had Nokuto take her.

“What's happening? Lux-san is… That black Divine Drag-Ride––?”

The usually composed Nokuto asked as her voice quavered.

The fact that though also correct for Divine Drag-Rides, Lux whose aptitude for the Machine Dragon should originally be inferior as he is a man, was handling more than enough.

And, the incomprehensible high-speed movement which instantly shot down the enemy army which charged.

“…Nokuto. Can you keep secret what I’m about to tell you now?”

Unlike her usual straight atmosphere, Airi whispered in a slightly casual air.

“Yes. I swear on the pride and the master of the household of attendants, the Leaflet House.”

As Nokuto nodded, Airi suddenly began to talk after a deep breath.

“That is Nii-san. The strongest Drag-Knight riding the Empire’s strongest Machine Dragon <Bahamut>. In the coup d’état five years ago, the one who destroyed 1200 Machine Dragons of the Empire army all by himself –– the “Black Hero”.”

“––!? What do you mean by that? Airi Acadia.”

Nokuto opened her eyes wide and asked Airi.

“It was a Prince of the Empire –– that destroyed the Old Empire? Why…?”

“…Diiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeee!”

Soon after Nokuto’s voice quavered.

Screams and explosions echoed again in the sky.

A jarring tone of flute could be heard immediately after.

Probably––, Velvet gave directives to the dozen of Gargoyles, which were left behind to invade the Capital, to charge.

But, even if he used the Abysses, the results would the same as a little while ago.

The sword which Lux swung at lightning speed destroyed the Gargoyles’ bodies to pieces and shot them down,

In mid-air where numerous explosions occurred, the Drag-Knights of the Old Empire army charged furthermore.

“<Reload on Fire> –– That is <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment. Its ability is a 10-second magic called Compression Strengthening.”

A Divine Raiment of seal and release.

Or, repression and liberation.

An ability which rapidly decreases the energy and phenomenon until a fraction of it remains in the former five seconds, and then explosively unleashes their power in the latter five seconds.

“It decelerates the flow of time in the target to some fraction in the first five seconds, and accelerates it several times in the last five seconds. Thus, the moment when the enemy showed the preliminary movement of his attack, he easily overtakes it with an accelerated slash and destroyed the enemy. It’s Nii-san’s technique called “quick shot”.”

“Quick shot”

A special move which saw through the enemy’s attack preliminary movement, used the acceleration by <Reload on Fire> and instantly destroyed the enemy’s Drag-Ride.

Therefore, the moment when they brandished their swords and put a finger on the gun’s trigger in Lux’s range, the fight was decided.

It was the reason why he was called the strongest Drag-Knight.

“T-Then if he's so strong, why is Lux the “Weakest Undefeated”––”

“Yes, there is a reason. It’s quite difficult to do the “quick shot”.”

Airi muttered while watching the fight between Lux and the Old Empire army.

“In order to certainly crush the opponent’s Machine Dragon, you have to perfectly strike that opening. Therefore, training was necessary in order to perfectly see through the Drag-Knight’s movements and his attack preliminary movement. For example, such as keeping to defending oneself by doing nothing, but dodging the enemy’s attacks without attacking him even once in a match––”

In other words, the weakest in order to become the strongest.

The mock battle where Lux fought using the <Wyvern> was no more than training in order to use <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment.

A technique which he acquired after about several hundred thousand battles since the Old Empire's era five years ago.

So as to move with the same sensation even with <Bahamut>, he had been adjusting by calculating the weight and air resistance and adding armor on the Wyvern.

Therefore––,

===Part 12===

30 machines, 40 machines, 50 machines…

At the moment when they were about to attack, the Machine Dragons of the Old Empire army were shot down.

The Old Empire’s Drag-Knights army of approximately 100 machines, which existed as Velvet’s unit had been reduced to less than half in no time.

“Impossible…”

Velvet, who was watching this muttered, dumbfounded.

It’s strange.

No matter how much he could use a Divine Drag-Ride, if he used its special ability, the Divine Raiment, it should put a considerable burden.

There was no way that Lux, whose Machine Dragon aptitude should be lower than a woman’s could continuously fight for so long.

『It’s useless even if you try to gain time. Nii-san’s Machine Dragon aptitude’s numerical value is much higher than the basic aptitude value of us, women.』

Airi’s composed voice reached even Velvet through the dragon voice of Nokuto’s <Drake>.

''No way––''

In the reality where he could only think so while doubting,

“D-Don’t kid with me! Are you telling me that this bastard is that “Black Hero”!?”

Even while being flustered, Velvet furthermore issued instructions to his Drag-Knight subordinates.

But, even their movements to strike at the opening of <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment, <Reloading on Fire> were seen through and they were crushed in no time.

“Who are you?! Why do you bastard––!”

“––Don’t you remember my face, Imperial Guards Knight Squadron chief Velvet?”

“Wha…!?”

Just an instant.

To the words of Lux who turned a cold, fathomless gaze, Velvet gasped in surprise.

A brief silence was born, and at the same time, even the Empire army’s Drag-Knights stopped their attacks.

“Fu, kukuku…! Hahaha!”

Seeing that, Velvet burst into laughter.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 274 - 275.jpg|thumb]]

His gaze was turned to Lux’s collar.

“Well well, isn’t it the seventh Crown Prince? Although I did not know, please excuse my repeated rudeness.”

“Please stop.”

To Velvet carrying out an impolite greeting, Lux returned to his usual self and curtly replied.

“Please surrender at once. Fighting anymore than this is meaningless.”

“Fu, hahaha…”

Holding his lips so as to bear it, Velvet laughed again.

“More importantly Your Highness. I would also like to say some words. For what reason––, why are you siding with the New Kingdom –– the Empire’s enemy?”

“…………”

“Why?! Lux Acadia! Why do you, a Prince and survivor of the imperial family, turn your sword to us?! Do you intend to become a hero by fighting for the people!? You are wrong! With such superficial feelings, be it the people or the country –– you will not move anything!”

“I’m not a hero.”

Lux answered so with a dry smile.

And,

“Please listen, Lisha-sama.”

Lux looked at Lisha lying on the ground and gently called out to her.

“For this country, for the people––; I couldn’t do anything as a Prince. I lose my mother; I was afraid of losing another close person again.”

While he muttered, the memory of five years ago floated in his mind.

“I was not able to become strong for justice. I tried to save all the people, but failed. So that it doesn’t happen so this time, in order to carry out my mission, I conceal myself as the chore Prince.”

'''''––You know nothing about the world. You aren’t in the caliber of kings. The weakest.'''''

“But –– as expected, I want to help. I thought that I want you, who are suitable as the New Kingdom Princess, to recognize me. So…”

“Lux…”

Lisha’s scarcely audible voice.

While hearing it, he turned his large sword towards Velvet and declared.

“I am not a hero. I’m the weakest Drag-Knight who destroyed the Empire.”

Soon after Lux defiantly declared,

“…All right.”

Velvet raised his sword and sent a signal to his subordinates.

“In that case, You should die! As a cornerstone of a new Empire, rot away under the justice of the Acadia Empire that I serve!”

All the dozens of Machine Dragons remaining simultaneously began an all-out attack.

“<Reload on Fire>”

In response to it, <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment activated.

It ate time –– and accelerated.

The special move –– “quick shot” which saw through all the attack's preliminary movements, and pulverized the enemy in an instant.

At the same time that several Machine Dragons’ armors were smashed to pieces, Velvet attacked as he wove his way to the momentary opening.

“Lux!”

Lux heard Lisha’s scream.

The subordinates whom Velvet instigated were decoys.

And, it was just after <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment, <Reload on Fire> already activated its effect.

Before the time accelerated once again, it must first decelerate.

Even so, if it was an ordinary opponent, it was timing which Lux could prevent with his reading (see through).

But––, the enemy was not a mere Drag-Knight.

“Apologize to His Majesty the Emperor in the other world! Traitor!”

Velvet let out a sharp, straight line slash.

A high speed flash by quick draw.

When the inescapable slash attacked Lux’s <Bahamut>––, Velvet saw it.

The cut line which he should've trace with the point of his sword running on Lux’s Machine Dragon.

And another cut line was running on his own armor arm wielding that blade.

“––Wha!?”

*crack*

“Whaaaaaa…!?”

The damage minced on his Machine Dragon was reflected in the pupils of Velvet, who opened his eyes wide in surprise.

Soon after, as if tracing the irreversible fact that “it was cut”, the <EX Wyvern> broke into pieces.

The wrist armor, the Force Core and the Sword Device.

Lux’s “quick shot” crushed all of them.

“W-Why…!? Your Divine Raiment… You shouldn’t have been able to use it yet ! Why was my quick draw defeated––”

<Reload on Fire>.

A Special ability of compression strengthening by the Divine Raiment.

The Divine Raiment cannot be re-activated immediately after he decelerates the time in the first five seconds, and accelerates it in the last five seconds.

Even though Velvet should have cut him after seeing through it––

『You are quite a reckless person, too.』

Soon after, a dragon voice through Nokuto’s <Drake> –– Airi’s voice reached Velvet.

『Just because you can use the quick draw, there is no way you can win with the same technique against the one who invented it, right?』

“Wha––!?”

To the indifferent voice, Velvet was at a loss for words.

The moment Velvet used the quick draw, the quick draw of Lux who saw through his preliminary movement overtook him with a Godspeed far exceeding it, and then did a “quick shot”.

Be it the Divine Drag-Ride <Bahamut>’s performance and output.

Or the skill of Lux who became the Empire's strongest.

Or even the Divine Raiment of compression strengthening which could shot down multiple Machine Dragons in an instant.

Lux’s strategy to lure Velvet by making him think “I can beat him”.

(This guy, really how many trump cards does he hide––!)

In the midst, Velvet realized a certain fact.

“W-Wait! You invented it!? That can’t be! You were still 12 in those days––”

“Good-bye, Velvet. Though I can’t judge you as royalty anymore.”

At the same time as Lux calmly muttered, the <EX Wyvern> was falling.

“I don’t want to fight for the Empire as a Prince, nor for your sake. I want to fight for these girls, hoping one day to get their recognition––”

Velvet who was shot down fell to the dry earth.

All the Machine Dragons of the Old Empire’s Drag-Knights were destroyed and the fight came to a close.

As Lux got down on the ground, Lisha who somehow managed to stand up stepped up while her legs were staggering.

And, she entrusted her small body to Lux wearing the Machine Dragon.

“––Thank you, Lux.”

“…………”

To the words of the Princess whose eyes were moist, Lux responded with a small smile.

Then suddenly, his body along with <Bahamut> slanted.

“H-Hey!? Are you all right? Lux!”

“Ahaha. It’s been a long time; I got just a little tired.”

He cancelled <Bahamut>‘s connection and replied so.

His consciousness became gradually blurred.

While faintly hearing the shouts of joy of the “Knight Squadron” audible from far away, Lux quietly closed his eyes.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav|f=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 7

2014-11-04T11:23:11Z

Morgi: /* Part 1 */

==Episode 7 - The Weakest Drag-Knight==

===Part 1===

In the fort city of the country of morning glow, the bell’s sound which conveyed caution and Machine Dragons' roaring were resounding.

Several Drag-Knights were flying all over the town in order to inform of the Abyss's attack.

In the school, the emergency meeting which gathered the instructors and top brass of the city was held immediately.

Meanwhile, Lux and the officer cadets received orders to wear their Dress Gear and stand by, they had gathered in the Machine Dragon Hangar.

Fort City Cross Feed, the Fourth Machine Dragon Hangar.

That building which was located in the school premises was wide in itself; it was a shelter with bulky stone walls as well as a depository of Drag-Rides before transfer.

It was said in case of emergency, that this place was the waiting place and could also become an evacuation site.

“Well then, as everyone gathered, I shall notify you, ladies and gentlemen officer cadets.”

The reason of the alarm bell was due to the appearance of Abyss.

According to the report of Drag-Knight scouts, the kind was a large-sized one.

The place of emergence was estimated to be the ruins in the south west, and the appearance time was late at night.

There was talk about the fact that between the Fort City and the ruins, three strongholds existed, but the security network around the ruins and the first stronghold were already broken through, and the situation was urgent.

“Currently, we are being stationed in the second and third strongholds and several Drag-Knights of the district defense unit are heading to the subjugation. But, the enemy is a large-sized one. In preparation for the possibility that it breaks through and damage extends to the Fort City, We will also form an interception unit and prepare for battle. Get ready and stay on alert while waiting for orders.”

In an unusually serious voice, instructor Raigree explained so and ended the talk.

There was the explanation that a reinforcement demand had already been sent to the Capital.

Some female students sighed in relief after hearing that, but––

“They really are a bunch of peace idiots, eh. The young ladies of this academy.”

“Eh...?”

To the mutter of Kurulucifer who was standing alongside the wall of the hangar, Lux unintentionally asked back.

“They shouldn’t expect reinforcements from the Capital so easily.”

“What do you mean? Everyone who is here are officer cadets, right? Unless the Drag-Knights of the army from the Capital come––”

“Your voice is too loud, Lux-kun.”

Sharis who came around suddenly put her index finger on his mouth and smiled wryly.

“Just to note, you’re a former Prince and a Drag-Knight. I thought you knew the circumstances on that point about this country's military situation.”

“To put it simply, there is a lack of manpower. That’s the practical problem.”

Tillfarr who was on the side supplemented so while shrugging her shoulders.

“Yes. Even you should know that this isn’t an ordinary city.”

And as Nokuto added, she slowly walked towards the door going outside.

“Where do you intend to go?”

“We are of the “Knight Squadron”. So we should proactively take the initiative in case of emergency. Those living in this place certainly have some benefits; but there are always ups and downs.”

Now that the Drag-Knights of the army were almost all out, there was military power which could oppose the Abyss.

Sharis returned a smile and the three girls went out as such.

They would probably wear their Machine Dragons in the practice field and head to the subjugation of the Abyss.

“Well then, Lux. I’m going.”

Coming to pat his shoulder with her hand was Lisha wearing a Dress Gear.

The attack of a large-sized Abyss.

In spite of the tense situation, Lisha’s expression showed no signs of tension.

“Please, be careful.”

“I’ll be all right. I’m strong after all. However, it’s regrettable that you can’t accompany me. Even though I intended to use this opportunity to teach you how to attack.”

Lisha showed a smile as if her depression from yesterday had never existed.

''She should be all right at this rate.''

Lux felt relieved and saw off Lisha.

Upon close inspection, from within the hangar, most of the members of the “Knight Squadron” were not there.

Only Philphie who could use a Divine Drag-Ride seemed to remain for the defense of the Fort City, almost all the others seemed to have sortied for the Abyss subjugation.

Lux was at a loose end since familiar faces temporarily disappeared.

As he turned his gaze to the vicinity, the face of Kurulucifer who was leaning her back on the wall could be seen.

“Kurulucifer-san, even though you’re of the “Knight Squadron”, you didn't go for the subjugation?”

As Lux stepped up and asked so,

“For overseas students from foreign countries like me, an original battle standard is established by the school regulations.”

She plainly answered with her expression which did not change at all.

“I have no obligation to be involved in a direct battle with the Abyss. Otherwise, I can at least cooperate with other forms of support, such as information transfer and goods supply beyond the scope of danger to my life. I can help if I want, but a complain will come from my country, so I don’t intend to do so.”

Kurulucifer was an overseas student from Ymir, a large country in the north.

If learning the technology and knowledge of Machine Dragons was the purpose, to take the initiative, and fight in the crisis of other countries and lose their life would be the most unreasonable.

In other words, it meant that the “Knight Squadron” led by Lisha would be exposed to danger.

“............”

As Lux was at a loss for words to that fact,

“You don’t really need to worry about it.”

“Eh...?”

“We aren’t people who should fight now. It’s natural that even such situation happens. You’re a general student who hasn’t even joined the “Knight Squadron”. So, there's no need to be concerned about being unable to fight. You should just obey the directives of the instructor.”

“............”

Lux could not answer anything.

“Nii-san. You mustn’t go.”

As Lux was separated from the crowd, Airi came over in front of him.

“With that <Wyvern>, you can’t attack and you can’t use the other sword. There is nothing that your current self can do, Nii-san. If it’s Lisha-sama and the “Knight Squadron” who are there, they can defeat even a large-sized Abyss. So––”

“I know. I know, but…”

Lux spoke ambiguously while nodding.

The military power of the “Knight Squadron” was reduced to half, by the fact that the third-year students who accounted for half the number of the members, had gone to the Capital for practice.

Even so, about ten Drag-Knights were strength enough to be able to find a chance of victory against a large-sized Abyss.

But, something seemed awry.

He remembered that Abyss which attacked them at the time of the duel with Lisha a few days ago.

For Abyss which appearance rate was always low, two appeared in this short period of time.

When Lux had guarded the ruins of the frontier before as an odd job, Abyss appeared only once a month.

Of course, there was also the possibility of coincidence, but––

“Is there anything bothering you? From now, I plan to only see the situation from a distant position, but––”

“No…”

“Then, I’m going.”

“Please, be careful.”

As Kurulucifer got up to leave, Lux began to walk slowly in the hangar. In order to look for unknown questions and answers.

===Part 2===

A very spacious wasteland about 3km away from the Fort City.

At one time, it was covered with a carpet of grasslands and there were several villages and settlements, but due to the influence of ruins and Abyss which appeared more than ten years ago, all these were destroyed and there was only abandoned wreckage.

The first stronghold which was the closest to the ruins, and the second stronghold had already been broken through.

It was said that the guard troops of the Kingdom army that could fight, was in the middle of gathering neighbouring soldiers and reorganizing.

Stopping the Abyss heading to the Fort City would depend on the “Knight Squadron”’s activity.

“Is this thing –– that Abyss?”

From the ground and the sky about 200 miles away from the target, about ten members of the “Knight Squadron” confirmed the Abyss.

It had no legs. From its trapezoidal large build like jelly, two arms like spires stretched left and right, and two purple spheres like eyeballs were floating inside the body close to the top of the head.

It was just that much a creature.

A Slime type said to have almost no intelligence.

However, that Abyss, a large-sized one as the report said, boasted of an extraordinary large build which could swallow a castle.

In the inner part of its translucent body, a slightly dark red sphere –– the thing called the core could be seen.

And the frightening thing was that castle like large build was moving.

It looked like the speed of the degree which a child runs at, but considering its huge size, it was too fast.

The question now was how they should conquer it––

“Okay, I will fire.”

Lisha who was left the command suddenly set up her Breath Gun with a smile.

It loaded energy from the Force Core to the cannon.

The main weapon of the <Chimeric Wyvern> took aim at the Abyss’ core.

“Are you going to shoot all of sudden!?”

One member of the “Knight Squadron” that was behind her shouted so as she was frightened.

“It won’t begin unless I try, right? Here I go!”

Lisha, showing no signs of being scared pulled the trigger of the cannon.

*boom*, the huge light pillar which was released hit the slime’s abdomen.

“Goboh… Gubaaah!”

Immediately after, the shock dashed across the Abyss’ body surface.

And *splash*, its mucus scattered.

“…!?”

Since they took enough distance, the mucus did not reach the “Knight Squadron”.

But, the mucus which scattered to the ground fell onto the grass and melted it in no time.

The third-year student Sharis who saw that called out to the whole “Knight Squadron” using voice dragon.

『If you touch its body, you’ll turn out like that. It looks like we can't count on the Machine Dragon's barrier that much.』

『Yes. It would be best for us to avoid close combat. I think we should all prepare our shooting armaments. Lizsharte-sama.』

Nokuto asked for instructions.

But, before Lisha could answer,

“Hey!? More importantly, look at that!?”

Tillfarr in a panicked voice pointed at one point with the blade in her hand.

There, a shadow––,

“Gopoh, Gopopopoh…”

Without caring about Lisha’s bombardment, the Abyss continued its advance.

No, it reacted to the attack and increased its movement speed.

Climbing over the third stronghold which was before it, it was imminently approaching the last defense point –– the rampart of the Fort City second block.

“The bombardment didn’t work…?”

Among the general-purpose Machine Dragons that posseses a Breath Gun, the <Chimeric Wyvern> used one which had the highest power.

However, the bombardment only flipped a part of the body surface it didn't touch the core at all.

Even the holes pierced on its body were filled by the surrounding body fluids, and it regenerated in less than ten seconds.

“Tch… It looks like that big thing’s body is made of troublesome mucus. It seems to scatter the Breath Gun’s power by conveying the impact and heat on the whole surrounding body fluids”

Lisha, though subtly clicking her tongue, kept her calm.

“So, what’s the strategy? Commander.”

To the question of Sharis who was staying in the air nearby, Lisha snorted,

『It’s obvious. Simultaneous shootings while aiming at the core. Everyone, take a distance of 200 miles and load to the maximum. The power will fall if you’re too far. I’ll do the countdown. Understood?』

As she also called out to the “Knight Squadron” above ground using the dragon voice, Lisha let the energy fill her own cannon.

(With this, we can surely defeat it. It’s our win.)

Lisha was convinced of her victory.

A concentrated fire (barrage) released by a dozen Drag-Knights.

Based on the previous bombardment, as long as she confirmed the situation of the body fluids scattering, this power should be able to go through.

“I'll begin the countdown. We all shot at zero… 5, 4, 3…”

Following Lisha’s orders, all the machines set up their cannons loaded to the maximum.

––Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

“2, 1, sho––”

At that time. The strange sound of a flute resounded from somewhere in the neighbourhood.

(Where is this sound? From the rear of the Abyss––)

When Lizsharte thought so in the corner of her head, the shock of the salvo shook the atmosphere.

At the same time, something unusual occurred to the Abyss before their eyes.

“What…!?”

The dark red core inside the body that they were aiming at.

It suddenly swelled like foam filled with wreckage.

“Goaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Immediately after, before the bombardment hit, the Abyss burst itself.

The explosion of the core.

High heat and impact which far exceeded expectations painted out the field vision and surged.

『Deploy a barrier! Use also the Machine Dragon roar!』

Lisha’s shout was drowned out by a roaring sound and disappeared.

===Part 3===

“Huh…?”

As Lux was aimlessly walking inside the Machine Dragon hangar, on the other side of an opened door there was a staircase leading to the basement.

“There was such a place, huh…?”

Lux’s feet naturally headed to the basement.

As he quietly opened the door within reach, there –– Philphie was there.

His childhood friend who was a user of a Divine Drag-Ride was sitting on a small chair, absent minded as usual.

“…Philphie?”

She was a girl with an usually mysterious impression, but Lux felt a strange presence and called out to her.

“…………”

But –– there was no response.

Something was strange.

As if she did not hear Lux’s voice since the beginning.

“I can hear, a sound.”

However, staring at one point of the wall as such, Philphie said.

“A sound?”

When Lux asked so,

“A sound.”

Philphie muttered as she repeated.

Lux’s ears could not hear anything.

But,

“I can hear the sound of a flute… from the other side.”

“…!?”

*badump*

To her words spat out absent mindedly, Lux’s heart bounced.

『After all, If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".』

The tone of the flute.

The Abyss’ sudden attack during the duel with Lisha.

The timing of the third-year students of the “Knight Squadron” being away.

All the gears were linked; one answer was born.

“Don’t tell me––”

*Dooong*!

Suddenly, a vibration like the ground rumbling shook the hangar.

“…I’ll go check out the situation. Philphie.”

“Yes. Please, Lu-chan.”
With only her voice, Philphie saw off Lux who left the basement with a serious face.

“Go help, in my stead––”

She muttered so at the end with a hollow expression.

===Part 4===

The military unit “Knight Squadron” which was fighting the Abyss fell into a partial destroyed state.

“Ku, aah…!”

“U…ku, ah…!”

With the sound of acid burning, several Machine Dragons’ armors melted.

There were also many members who switched from cannon or blade, which they had in hand, to a shield; their armaments had already become unusable.

Even the Drag-Knights who were flying were blown away due to the shock of the explosion, and all of them were dropped on the ground.

“…Kuh! To all machines of the “Knight Squadron” platoon, evacuate! We will rebuild our posture once again. Those who can’t use any weapons, step back for the moment!”

The failure of the planned attack.

And knitting her brows at the reality of there being great damage, Lisha groaned.

“We can still fully fight! Don’t panic!”

Calling out so to her comrades, she tried to raise their willpower.

But,

『Hou, you’ve really gotten used to acting like a Princess, eh, Lizsharte.』

“…!?”

Suddenly, through dragon voice somewhere –– a man’s voice which became hoarse could be heard.

It was not a member of the “Knight Squadron”.

It was a Drag-Knight attached to the defense corps of the New Kingdom army that had chased after the Abyss which broke through the strongholds.

A man wearing a gray Machine Dragon and standing still in the sky, at the rear of the Abyss which charged could be seen.

『But you know? You aren’t of such caliber.』

“You bastard, what are you saying––…!?”

Immediately after her words, a flash bombardment was released by that Drag-Knight towards Lisha.

『Commander!』

『Princess!』

The screams of the Knight Squadron echoed on the dragon voice communication.

“Kuh…!”

It was at a timing where she was completely taken back, but Lisha barely evaded a direct hit.

But, the bombardment which grazed broke the armor and she fell over sideways on the ground with the <Chimeric Wyvern>.

『Uh… Kuh! What the hell are you trying do…!? Captain of the guard corps deployed from the Royal Capital––』

Lisha glared at the Drag-Knight standing still in the sky and shouted so.

In response, the man in his prime, serenely,

『You are mistaken.』

Declared so as if ridiculing her.

『It's from the Imperial Capital<ref>it’s the same Capital as the royal Capital, except since there are the rebel troops of the Old Empire, he doesn’t call it “Royal” Capital, but “Imperial” Capital</ref> that I came, Your Highness Princess Lizsharte. Acadia Empire, Imperial Guards Knight Squadron Chief, Velvet Barth is my name.』

『…!?』

To the polite voice heard through the dragon voice, all of the “Knight Squadron” members present gasped in surprise.

After the Old Empire was destroyed by the coup d’état.

The Drag-Knights survivors which were on the Empire side were once put in jail as war criminals.

However, those who pledged allegiance to the New Kingdom and were proven their innocence became once again officers as the New Kingdom’s Drag-Knights, but––

Hearing the lines “I came from the Imperial capital”, Lisha guessed the man’s identity.

An enemy of this country.

The rebel army which was scheming the restoration of the Old Empire, and the man who carried that will in his body.

“So you betrayed the New Kingdom? And you even went as far as to expressly pull an Abyss from the ruins––”

『Do not say a disgraceful thing like betraying. I got back on the right track. I obtained power.』

The voice of a man who was elated with success could be heard in the head through the dragon voice.

『Did you think that you could beat me with one surprise attack? Your arrogance will cause your loss, Velvet.』

Being shot on the flight device, Lisha calmly set up.

Velvet who also saw that had a composed expression.

『I can win. After all, luring you out like this was also to create a chance for victory.』

The gray Drag-Ride got down from the sky.

Strengthened Flight Type Machine Dragon <EX Wyvern> where there was the Old Empire’s army symbol on the coating.

The guard squad commander Velvet picked up a small golden flute in front of the Abyss which fell in the mud.

『Now, hatch out. Eggs.』

And, he put his mouth on the flute with a cruel smile.

A never heard before harsh dissonance resounded on the rough earth.

Just after.

On the surface of the Abyss which had exploded and crumbled down in the mud, countless oil slicks bubblingly floated.

The small bubbles pimply increased in size at a high speed and popped off all at once.

“That is––!?”

The members of the “Knight Squadron” stared wide-eyed in surprise.

What came out were birdmen of black metal.

A herd of Gargoyles like the one which attacked the academy a few days ago.

There were born from the Abyss’ body.

『O-Ohé, ohé…』

『Such a number…! Even though we have never fought more than two Abysses at the same time…』

『What do we do…, I haven’t heard about this––』

『In the first place, to think that the garrison in the army were enemies …』

Multiple voices overlapped in the dragon voice’s line.

Giant bubbles of despair were born and burst.

*puff*

*puff**puff*

*puff**puff**puff**puff*…

Black metal wings gradually covered the sky of the morning glow from which the day began to rise.

There were about 30 Gargoyle Type Abysses.

An enemy force of more than about 120 machines in terms of full-fledged Drag-Knights was born in that place.

“––Awaken, Founding Ancestor. King of the Dragon Gods that is an Army in itself. <Tiamat>!”

Lisha cancelled the connection of the damaged <Chimeric Wyvern> and wore her Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

However,

『Lisha-sama! Please, prepare for withdrawal! A fight with this level of military power is dangerous!』

One member of the Knight Squadron shouted so through the dragon voice communication, but Lisha gave her head a small shake.

『Sorry, but it seems to be impossible. The enemy has wings. Even if we run away into the Fort City, they will fly over the wall. We have no choice but to fight them here.』

『B-But––. We will gain time, so at least Lisha-sama must escape! You who is the Princess cannot die here. Also for the sake of the people of the New Kingdom which finally obtained peace.』

Moreover, another member shouted as to urge her.

But––,

『Do you mean –– surviving is also a Princess’ duty?』

Lisha’s wry smile came back through the dragon voice.

『Then, I’m not fit to be a Princess after all.』

With these lines, she lonely turned around.

『It’s bothersome, I’m not good at it. At surviving by sacrificing someone, extolling someone’s death as heroic, doing at least one speech to the citizens who survived and being exposed to applause.』

『…………』

『That’s why I will fight. It’s surely the mission which I can do as a Princess.』

As soon as she asserted this, Lisha’s <Tiamat> flew.

『Tell all the Knight Squadron’s members, from here on we will engage the enemy. Those unable to fight as well as the injured should take shelter within the walls. The members who can fight, cover me. Go down a little to not be hit by the <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}>.』

『Lizsharte-sama…』

Even the “Knight Squadron”’s members who felt her resolution in her tone regained their calm naturally.

『Nokuto. You return to the Fort City, explain about this situation to the academy and ask for orders; can you do it?』

『Yes. Roger.』

Immediately after her answer, Nokuto’s <Drake> glided towards Cross Feed.

At the same time, the members of the “Knight Squadron” set up their remaining armaments all at once.

“Now, let’s play. Traitors.”

Wielding her Sword Device, Lisha summoned her auxiliary armaments.

Twelve more <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}> and the ultra-fired gun <{{furigana|Seven-Headed Dragon|Seventh Heads}}>.

“That’s quite a foolish mouth you have, Princess.”

The defense squad Commander Velvet twisted his mouth in an arc, and once again pushed his lips to the flute.

===Part 5===

“––That’s all, but I will confirm by sight from a long distance, the current war situation that I heard through dragon voice from Nokuto-san.”

The students staying on standby fell silent to the fact which Kurulucifer brought back with the speed of her Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>.

“Withdraw from Cross Feed? Or fight back? It was necessary to decide this. The enemy was already closing in right now after all.”

“Understood. I thank you for your cooperation. Kurulucifer.”

At the same time as instructor Raigree answered, a heavy silence filled the Machine Dragon Hangar.

Having brought the Abysses was a man of the rebel army, who was the defense squad commander and somebody that inherited the will of the Old Empire.

The biggest military power of the Fort City at present, the “Knight Squadron” was on the verge of annihilation.

With that fact being thrusted at them, the female officer cadet students were at a loss for words.

“…………”

Meanwhile, Lux was about to go out of the hangar.

In front of the door heading to the outside, Airi was standing there with a worried expression.

“Where do you intend to go? Nii-san.”

Airi asked Lux who had an expression showing that he had already made up his mind.

With an obstinate expression which muffled something.

“I' am going to help Lisha-sama.”

“You can’t!”

Airi flatly told so.

“With that <Wyvern>, even if you can defend, you can’t defeat the Abyss; you also can't use the other sword. There's nothing that the current you can do, Nii-san.”

“But––”

“I understand Nii-san’s feelings. But, in this world, there are things which can’t be help. No matter how much you do your best, there are many things which can’t be reversed. We, the Old Empire’s royalty should have seen it as unpleasant it was!”

Throwing off her usually clear expression, Airi appealed to him.

Lux knew what she meant by that.

“Weren’t we fighting for justice? Don’t forget our purpose. Do you plan to die here? Please. For this country, we––”

“You’re wrong, Airi.”

Lux interrupted Airi’s words and suddenly smiled.

“My purpose is to defeat the Empire. It’s to defeat the enemy who takes important people away from me.”

“…………”

“I’ll be all right, Airi. I won’t leave you alone, so––”

Airi calmly looked downward to these words.

“I 've already finished the output adjustment of that Machine Dragon. It has to the bitter end been analyzed by me who's still studying, but… I cannot guarantee more than ten minutes…”

“Thank you.”

As Lux smiled at his little sister, he approached Kurulucifer who was outside the door.

“Kurulucifer-san. I have a request.”

“…What is it?”

“Please activate your <Fafnir>. Not to cover me, but to save Lisha-sama. You are the only person who can go out of the Fort City right now.”

As Lux turned straight eyes <--[need to fix] and said so,

“Didn’t I say it before? I cannot go fight using this life that belongs to the religious country Ymir.”

Kurulucifer told so in a calm tone until the bitter end.

But––,

“I know the identity of the “Black Hero”. Let’s make a deal. I'll tell you if you listen to my request.”

“…………”

One could clearly feel even without seeing that Airi had turned her gaze away from Lux.

“All right.”

Kurulucifer nodded after a short pause.

“Then, let’s go.”

And, the two people unsheathed their Sword Devices at the same time.

===Part 6===

A mortal combat was unfolding in the battlefield of the wasteland.

30 metallic flying type Abysses; the Gargoyles’ fierce attack.

And for some reason, the defense squad commander Velvet who wasn't attacked by the Abysses, was looking at that hell from the rear like a commander.

Was it the power of the flute which he holds in his hand? It looked like he commanded the Abysses and controlled their movements.

“Kuh…! Haah!”

Lisha roughened her breathing and put strength to all parts of her limbs.

She perturbed the opponents with a total of 16 <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}>, blocked their movements with the Divine Raiment <Heavenly Voice>, Gravity Control, and surely consigned them to oblivion with the maximum bombardment of the <{{furigana|Seven-Headed Dragon|Seventh Heads}}> at last.

An extreme battle which fully used the three major armaments of the Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

She performed an attack with output beyond the limit consecutively and the Knight Squadron’s members who covered her were also making frantic efforts, but they were still outnumbered.

Even so, without loosening the offensive, she continued to reduce the enemies’ number little by little, but––,

“Kuh… Haa!”

Finally, the limit which couldn’t be extended with just feelings was approaching.

Her vision grew hazy and her hands and feet no longer did what she wanted.

“Haa…, Haa…!”

There was about a dozen of Gargoyle type Abysses remaining.

Of course, even if only one was remaining, it was not an opponent to which you could let your guard down, but finally the chance of being able to execute the last plan came.

“Sharis, Tillfarr…, are you safe?”

Narrowing down the dragon voice to only the “Knight Squadron”’ members, Lisha called out to them.

『…I’m sorry, but Princess, I was saved by a comrade and have already begun to withdraw.』

『Yes, it looks like I’m also at my limit… My armaments have been blown off along with the armor of both my hands––』

To the reply with a voice which got husky, Lisha smiled wryly.

She was rather thankful to her friends who fought with her in the middle of an overwhelming force difference.

『You guys should withdraw. Instead, I have a request. Tell the instructors who are in the Fort City to come out to attack. If my aim from now on succeeds, that is.』

『Princess. Don’t tell me it’s…?』

Sharis guessed Lisha’s intention.

『Yes, I’m –– going to aim at the boss who possesses that flute.』

It was recorded that Abysses originally had the habit of attacking living things indiscriminately.

Nevertheless, that defense squad captain Velvet who sided with the Old Empire, far from being attacked, showed no signs that he could get caught up by their attacks.

And, the golden flute which the man possessed was not a Drag-Ride’s armament.

It was probably a treasure of the ruins, and he was manipulating the Abysses using it.

In short, if she could even do something about that flute, or if she defeated even Velvet, it was likely that the Abysses would lose control.

She couldn't do it until now as the numbers were too much, but her chance had finally come.

“––How unsightly, Lizsharte. Originally, it was a mistake in the first place that the likes of a bitch like you, who must have lived waiting upon a man even if for a while, to seat on the seat of Princess.”

Velvet who was staying in the air behind the Abysses was looking down at Lisha with a smile of mockery-

“Hmm. So that's to say, men are fellows like you who act conceited and make up repetitive excuses after it’s over? And yet, they can only say things when they are in an absolutely advantageous situation, huh. I see; then it’s natural that the Empire has been destroyed by we, the women.”

“…You’ve some nerve. No, I shall give praise for that remarkable bluff. Even though you’re exhausted to the extent that the Divine Drag-Ride which you wear has already begun its rampage.”

As Velvet sneered at her, he put his lips on the flute and sent a breath.

A strange noise that was hard to describe resounded, and the Abysses came back behind Velvet all at once.

“As you wish. I’ll ride on the one-to-one fight that you desire. I shall give a glorious death in battle to you.”

Setting up a large-sized blade in a overhead position, Velvet declare so.

“What a funny joke. It will only be a shame even if my life was taken by a small thing like you.”

As Lisha returned a smile to that, she pulled a small blade and flew up.

Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat> vs. Strengthened Flying Type Machine Dragon <EX Wyvern>.

If the users' technique, stamina and equipment were equivalent, <Tiamat> was an advantageous combination in a difference of air frame performance, but now it was different.

Lisha accumulated fatigue to the extent of vomiting blood and her armor was also crumbly.

Her special abilities –– not only weren’t there the <Heavenly Voice> Divine Raiment, there were also neither the strength to operate the <{{furigana|Airborne Fortress|Legion}}> nor the spare energy to perform a bombardment with the <{{furigana|Seven-Headed Dragon|Seventh Heads}}>.

It was even difficult to fly straight to where Velvet was, who was waiting in the sky.

If it was a one-on-one fight, the result could be seen.

The enemy was also confident about it.

Precisely because of this reason––, there was a chance of victory

“Come on, you should scatter that life! False princess!”

The moment when the energy from the Force Core streamed down Velvet’s large sword.

Lisha threw her set-up blade before his eyes.

“––!?”

The throwing of the small sword. At the same time, <Tiamat> which was rising suddenly stopped.

It wasn't limited to just Drag-Knights, if you lose your weapon in a battlefield, it will lead to an immediate death.

Velvet cut off the blade which was thrown with his large sword swung downward.

“Fool, did you think that such a move would work?”

There were no substitute weapons in Lisha’s hands.

The fight was decided.

“Haha. It’s you who made a mistake.”

Lisha’s small laughter reached the ears of Velvet who was facing her.

Her hands were holding slender twin swords.

The two Swords Devices corresponding to the <Chimeric Wyvern>.

Once one wore a Machine Dragon, the Sword Device could only be used as a control stick.

If the Sword Device to control the Machine Dragon was taken away or destroyed, one’s defeat was decided.

Aside of using it that way, it was for self-defense before wearing a Machine Dragon, it could not be used as weapon after wearing the machine.

Thus originally, it was an attack which could not be predicted.

If it was a Sword Device where the Force Core was used in a part of the sword blade, one could also break through the barrier of a Drag-Ride.

Velvet had completely exposed an opening immediately after shaking off his large sword.

(Got you!)

The moment when Lisha wielded her twin swords with conviction,

“It’s a shame, bitch.”

“Wha––!?”

Lisha’s senses became dull as if time stopped.

As if the flow of time which she felt slipped through her recognition.

*dong*

Velvet’s large sword was swung first.

The fragment of the armor scattered before Lisha’s eyes.

In the blue sky where the sun rose, one red flower bloomed.

“Ku, ah…!”

The twin swords being flipped, Lisha who had a part of her armor broken fell on the ground.

As if seeking something, she stretched out her right hand to the sky and suddenly ran out of energy as such.

『Lisha-sama!』

A member of the “Knight Squadron” that was preparing for withdrawal screamed.

But –– it was no use.

The dozen of Abysses which had been on standby quickly moved and stood in the way, as they formed a wall between Lisha and the “Knight Squadron”.

“Ha! Hahahahaha!”

Velvet’s sneer resounded in the wasteland and the sky.

“W-What… is this…?”

Hearing Lisha’s groan, Velvet fearlessly smiled.

“Quick Draw”––. It’s a kind of Drag-Knight secret art once handed down to the Empire's army. After reaching the Imperial Guardsman Knight Squadron's head, and after five more years of training –– I finally mastered it.”

“Quick Draw”

A mind control operation in addition to the body control operation.

A special move that dishes out unseen attacks with just one stroke, in an instant, through a sequence of movements from the perfect overlap of manipulating two differing systems.

The Drag-Knights’ three secret arts had been handed down as a legend even after the New Kingdom establishment, and a person who mastered even one of them was praised as a super first class user.

“I have been sharpening my fangs for this time for five years after the day of coup d’état. I endured the painful act of becoming the watchdog of you damn bitches. Hahahahahaha! It’s the best feeling!”

“You low-life…!”

Lisha, still lying face up with her arms and legs outstretched, chewed her lower tip.

“With this, I’ve achieve my purpose. Afterwards, I'll hold you hostage and only use you as in a deal with the Queen.”

Velvet played the flute and called back the Abysses behind him.

Lisha herself had no more cards to play.

“Kuh…”

She pulled the trigger with a fingertip as she struggled, but <Tiamat> no longer reacted.

(Finally, this time has come again…)

As her consciousness become cloudy due to fatigue and bleeding, Lisha suddenly heard a voice.

『Lisha-sama!』

『––L-Lux…?』

A dragon voice limited to only her could be heard through <Tiamat> which could no longer move.

Is it a dream, or an auditory hallucination?

Lisha though that either was fine if she could talk to him at the end.

『Haa… my bad. I’ve been defeated. Haha…』

『Only a little more. Please stay conscious only a little more. If you do so––』

『Forget about me, abandon me. You don’t need to worry. It may be conceit, but you don’t need to come help me, so…』

Thanks to that, a small of amount of strength welled up within her.

『Instead, listen; keep my secret until the end––』

===Part 7===

“… Like this, do you think that you won?”

While speaking with Lux through dragon voice, Lisha muttered so towards the enemy before her.

Her gaze was directed far backwards –– behind Velvet standing stock still in the sky.

“Hou. What do you mean by that? Very interesting indeed.”

“I haven’t given up yet. I still have a way to defeat you.”

“Kuhahahaha! What a pathetic woman. I’m amazed beyond laughter. To think that you––”

Laughing so, Velvet looked back behind himself.

“I hope that you aren’t thinking that those are reinforcements from the Capital.”

“––––”

The moment she heard that, the face of Lisha who was desperately keeping her consciousness turned pale.

Lisha who was lying down saw nearly 100 Machine Dragons from the other side of the wasteland –– behind Velvet coming their way.

But––, all of them were gray.

The same color as the coating of the Old Empire from before –– the rebel army!

“How foolish of you, Princess Lizsharte. No, just a slave who betrayed our Empire, right? That’s your true identity––”

“…Kuh!?”

The moment she heard that, Lisha’s voice was clogged.

The hand which was holding the Sword Device began to tremble with a clattering sound, and her crimson pupils shook.

“Hahaha! How nostalgic, young lady. That’s right! It’s me, Lizsharte. The one who put the mark of the Empire on your belly! To you who was abandoned by the Earl House, you had no value as a hostage. That’s why I taught you how to use a Drag-Ride in order to make you live as an assassin…”

“Ku, a, aah…”

A soundless scream was squeezed out from Lisha’s throat.

A scream of despair dyed in a bottomless darkness.

“But, the coup d’état succeeded and you, who was saved luckily, was declared Princess as if nothing ever happened. Your little sister who was left as the inheritor died, and it became inconvenient, so another one was picked up. Kukuku, what a cruel country, eh. This New Kingdom.”

Before she could say something, Velvet set up his large sword while ridiculing her.

The 100 Drag-Rides which rushed in as Velvet’s reinforcements had already surrounded the area.

<Wyvern>, <Wyrm>, and <Drake>. A total of hundred machines of the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons.

In addition, a dozen of Gargoyle type Abysses who waited for the signal of the flute.

It was a military power which could gain total control of the Fort City at this rate –– no, even take away the Machine Dragon Hangar and the academy, and invade the Capital as it is.

“But, it’s convenient now. I'll have you become our bargaining chip as a “real Princess”. Isn’t it nice? Lizsharte. You are a person on the side of our Empire. If you understand, then kneel on the ground and say that –– you will be our slave.”

“…………”

Lisha did not react to the triumphant Velvet.

She was sending her voice towards Lux.

===Part 8===

『… Listen, Lux Acadia. You know? I ran away. I wasn’t able to die as a daughter of the proud Earl House.』

A hollow voice was sent to Lux through the dragon voice.

『Knowing that I was abandoned by my father, I was told to choose either becoming an assassin of the Empire or die. I was so scared that I wasn’t able to kill myself. Therefore, I once gave up on everything and decided to become a person of the Empire. From the beginning –– I wasn’t qualified to be a Princess.』

『…Lisha, sama』

『It was hard for me to behave like a Princess. But in fact, I wanted to become one, too. I, a person who betrayed the Empire once, might be saying something selfish. But you know; now I like everyone… I wished to be recognized this time for sure.』

『Me too––』

The voice of Lux who took a deep breath came back.

『I also have something to say. Sorry for having kept quiet about it. It’s something important. I want you to hear it. So––』

『Ah, sorry, it looks like I have no more time. Well then––』

Lisha smiled wryly and looked up at the sky.

『Take care of yourself, Prince.』

*kin*!

Immediately after, a long straight light ran straight through the atmosphere.

“Ku, ah…, y-you bastaaaaaard…!?”

The first and last weapon which Lisha threw at high speed.

It was the Sword Device of the Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

Lisha threw that lifeline which one must absolutely never let go, aiming at Velvet high up in the sky –– and, although taken by surprise, it had been barely dodged.

On his cheek, a red line which was cut just now was running.

“Fufu. Aren’t you a little good-looking now? You should be happy, underling; you will look good enough to be shown publicly when taking me to the Capital.”

“Kuh, nuuh…!”

Holding his wound, Velvet glared at Lisha lying down face up.

“As a Princess even for an instant, I shall warn you. You should stop; someone of your caliber can’t destroy this country. You’re just an underling who was surely incited by someone’s sweet words and rode on them. You obtained power, you say? Don’t speak gibberish. You’ve –– changed nothing. You’re just the same like in those days when you were only used by the Old Empire.”

A momentary silence.

But meanwhile, Velvet’s whole body was shivering and trembling in anger.

“––all right, Lizsharte. I changed my mind. I will tear you to pieces, throw your corpse into the royal palace and just invade it like that! Die here!”

Velvet set up the <EX Wyvern>’s cannon.

Lisha stared at it in a slightly distant look.

“Haa. It’s frustrating.”

Shedding large drops of tears, she looked up at the high sky.

“Even though I was thinking that I'll behave like a Princess; without crying till the end this time even if I’m scared…”

When she muttered so, a shadow fell on Lizsharte’s body.

It’s over.

When she held such a conviction,

*dooh*, the bombardment was released and the atmosphere burst.

Soon after all was wrapped in huge flames––,

“What…!?”

A blue Machine Dragon –– Lux’s <Wyvern> was there.

He deployed the barrier at maximum output and defended against the impact with his armor.

But, the <Wyvern> which took a direct hit from the main cannon was smashed to pieces on the spot.

“Kuh…! I don’t know who it is, but stop this useless struggle––”

Velvet, whose bombardment was repelled for the price of a Machine Dragon, chewed his teeth and set up his large sword.

The army of Machine Dragons which was waiting behind him set up their weapons all at once as it was the signal of attack.

“Lux…? Why––”

“…Sorry, Lisha-sama. Even though I had you repair it with much trouble.”

At the same time, standing in the way before Lisha lying down face up, Lux revealed a lonely smile.

Then, he cancelled the connection of the seriously damaged <Wyvern> and quickly put his hand on the other Sword Device remaining on his waist.

===Part 9===

“You know nothing about this world. You aren’t in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Five years ago, the last day of the coup d’état.

That night when the jet-black sky was illuminated red by the flames of war.

In the audience room of the burned-down imperial castle, his eldest brother Fugil said so.

In a calmed voice as he looked down on him.

As he scorned him.

And, as he admonished him.

“You weren’t able to become completely evil after all. You said that as a Prince, you want to make the citizens happy. You want to save those who were abused and received unfair treatment––. But you know, little brother? You had never had the qualifications to be King in the first place.”

“…………”

A fatigue from which he could not even groan let alone stand up.

Even so, Lux, just lying face-down as such, maintained his consciousness.

“However much resolve you hold, you believe that a “country” or “people” are valuable things. So, you were able to spit out pipe dreams like letting them live and making places for discussions. You should be thankful to me, little brother. If I didn’t massacre the surviving army and imperial family on whom you went easy on, you would have been assassinated by those people some day.”

It was a mockery.

––He held the resolution of destroying the Empire and killed his own heart.

Finally to Lux who wished for an ideal ending.

“As King, you tried to save not only this country’s people, but also the rotten royalty and aristocrats. You didn’t try to abandon anything. That’s why –– you were outwitted without seeing through me, the ‘evil’ who tries to take away”

A cruel tone.

As he felt the cold gaze of his older brother, whom he loved and respected, on his back,

“It’s meaningless, Lux. Someone who doesn't have the resolution of incarnating ‘evil into his own will, and who isn't willing to make sacrifices, however much power he holds, it will be meaningless. That’s why you are the weakest.”

To these last words, Lux lost consciousness.

===Part 10===

Lux drew out his Sword Device from the black sheath and held it up to the sky.

At the same time as he pressed the button on the handle, , he muttered.

“––Manifest, Violent Dragon which devours the gods’ flesh and blood. Cut off the cloudy heavens, <Bahamut>!”

At that moment, particles of light gathered at high speed.

What appeared was black.

A lump of Mithril Dite wearing an ominous blood lust and brilliance.

From the head –– which imitated a dragon’s, two piercing eyes shining red peeped out.

“This is…––?”

To that uncommon power and presence, Velvet in the sky raised his voice.

“Connect On”

The Machine Dragon which appeared before Lux transformed into countless pieces of armor and wrapped his whole body.

“Don’t tell me…, you are––?”

Lisha who saw this stared wide-eyed and muttered.

Soon after, in front of the 100 Machine Dragons of the Rebel army approaching before him, Lux who wore the jet-black giant dragon <Bahamut> blocked their way.

In his hand, a large sword of a black deeper than darkness was held.

“I don’t know who you are, but it doesn’t matter! I will get rid of both of you!”

In accordance with Velvet’s voice, the first three machines brandished their blades and charged.

They intended to load energy from the Force Core to them (blades) and cut down the whole barrier.

The simultaneous attack of the three machines from three directions, the right, the left and the front attacked Lux.

At that moment––,

*bakin*

“––Eh?”

The moment when the three Drag-Knight were about to swing down their swords, the Drag-Rides which the men were wearing burst into pieces.

The armor arm holding the Machine Dragon blade, the Force Core in both shoulders and the Sword Device hanging on the waist.

The three points which were vital points of attack, power, and control were pulverized in an instant.

And at the same time –– the three machines which came attacking all at once at that.

“What…!?”

The eyes of the men who were defeated were not able to see anything.

What on earth happened?

At a speed which the eyes could not catch, <Bahamut> swung its blade, and the moment when the swords crossed, the fight was decided.

––Why!?

“Devour time and accelerate, <Bahamut>.”

Before they could understand the situation, Lux’s large sword flashed once more and knocked down the three machines before him.

“Guaaaaaaaaaah…!?”

The three <Wyvern> of the Old Empire that were already destroyed instantly lost their power and propulsion output, and fell headlong.

Although barely picked up by their friends’ Machine Dragons which were on the ground, they were no longer able to fight.

“You bastaaard!”

After a pause of several seconds, five Drag-Knights of the Old Empire army once again attacked Lux simultaneously.

“< Reload on Fire >”

But, their attacks from the top, bottom, right, left and the front were fruitless and once again all the five machines were simultaneously shot down.

“Kuh…!?”

“What does that mean––!?”

“What is happening, what the hell––”

“I-Is that a Divine Drag-Ride…!? Why does it easily, like that…!”

A great number attacked all at once, and faster than anyone of them could swing his sword –– or could pull the trigger of his gun, they were knocked down in an instant.

Just like a cheap-looking drama-like spectacle.

The rebel army stirred to the nightmare-like reality.

『D-Don’t panic! That guy is just a Drag-Knight like us!』

Velvet raised his voice and rebuked his subordinates.

『There is no way that that guy –– a man has enough aptitude to use a Divine Drag-Ride for a long period of time! Besides, his movements will surely become dull soon after his attack! Aim for that chance!』

“Haah!”

The Drag-Knights who received instructions from their commander surrounded Lux and attacked him once again.

Certainly, Lux loosened his movements for a few seconds as he got tired from the processing of <Bahamut>.

“Guaaaaaaaaah!”

But, the next moment when his movements became slow and it looked like he showed an opening.

He pulverized the seven Machine Dragons of the Old Empire that entered his range in an instant.

“…Impossible!”

Once again, unrest ran among the Old Empire’s Drag-Knights.

“A jet-black Divine Drag-Ride… You bastard…! Don’t tell me –– your the one at the time of the coup d’état…!?”

When Velvet muttered, Lux looked up to the sky as if responding to it.

In the bottom of his eyes which closed just for an instant, Lux recalled the past.

『Do you want to cooperate with a wyvern along with my <Bahamut>? Or––』

What Fugil asked Lux before the execution of the coup d’état.

『Are your going to use <Bahamut>––?』

===Part 11===

“Haa… So, you’ve done it. Nii-san…”

On the other hand, Airi who asked Nokuto,who came back to the Fort City, went out of the rampart together with her, and was gazing at the battlefield as she deeply sighed.

At a site separated from the rampart and about several hundreds miles away from the wasteland of the battlefield.

Airi was carried by Nokuto’s <Drake> to a distance where the dragon voice barely reached the battlefield.

She had to record the information about how long Lux could use a certain Machine Dragon.

In order to closely grasp the Machine Dragon’s output and operation limit, Airi asked for the unreasonable things, like wanting to go nearby, and had Nokuto take her.

“What's happening? Lux-san is… That black Divine Drag-Ride––?”

The usually composed Nokuto asked as her voice quavered.

The fact that though also correct for Divine Drag-Rides, Lux whose aptitude for the Machine Dragon should originally be inferior as he is a man, was handling more than enough.

And, the incomprehensible high-speed movement which instantly shot down the enemy army which charged.

“…Nokuto. Can you keep secret what I’m about to tell you now?”

Unlike her usual straight atmosphere, Airi whispered in a slightly casual air.

“Yes. I swear on the pride and the master of the household of attendants, the Leaflet House.”

As Nokuto nodded, Airi suddenly began to talk after a deep breath.

“That is Nii-san. The strongest Drag-Knight riding the Empire’s strongest Machine Dragon <Bahamut>. In the coup d’état five years ago, the one who destroyed 1200 Machine Dragons of the Empire army all by himself –– the “Black Hero”.”

“––!? What do you mean by that? Airi Acadia.”

Nokuto opened her eyes wide and asked Airi.

“It was a Prince of the Empire –– that destroyed the Old Empire? Why…?”

“…Diiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeee!”

Soon after Nokuto’s voice quavered.

Screams and explosions echoed again in the sky.

A jarring tone of flute could be heard immediately after.

Probably––, Velvet gave directives to the dozen of Gargoyles, which were left behind to invade the Capital, to charge.

But, even if he used the Abysses, the results would the same as a little while ago.

The sword which Lux swung at lightning speed destroyed the Gargoyles’ bodies to pieces and shot them down,

In mid-air where numerous explosions occurred, the Drag-Knights of the Old Empire army charged furthermore.

“<Reload on Fire> –– That is <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment. Its ability is a 10-second magic called Compression Strengthening.”

A Divine Raiment of seal and release.

Or, repression and liberation.

An ability which rapidly decreases the energy and phenomenon until a fraction of it remains in the former five seconds, and then explosively unleashes their power in the latter five seconds.

“It decelerates the flow of time in the target to some fraction in the first five seconds, and accelerates it several times in the last five seconds. Thus, the moment when the enemy showed the preliminary movement of his attack, he easily overtakes it with an accelerated slash and destroyed the enemy. It’s Nii-san’s technique called “quick shot”.”

“Quick shot”

A special move which saw through the enemy’s attack preliminary movement, used the acceleration by <Reload on Fire> and instantly destroyed the enemy’s Drag-Ride.

Therefore, the moment when they brandished their swords and put a finger on the gun’s trigger in Lux’s range, the fight was decided.

It was the reason why he was called the strongest Drag-Knight.

“T-Then if he's so strong, why is Lux the “Weakest Undefeated”––”

“Yes, there is a reason. It’s quite difficult to do the “quick shot”.”

Airi muttered while watching the fight between Lux and the Old Empire army.

“In order to certainly crush the opponent’s Machine Dragon, you have to perfectly strike that opening. Therefore, training was necessary in order to perfectly see through the Drag-Knight’s movements and his attack preliminary movement. For example, such as keeping to defending oneself by doing nothing, but dodging the enemy’s attacks without attacking him even once in a match––”

In other words, the weakest in order to become the strongest.

The mock battle where Lux fought using the <Wyvern> was no more than training in order to use <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment.

A technique which he acquired after about several hundred thousand battles since the Old Empire's era five years ago.

So as to move with the same sensation even with <Bahamut>, he had been adjusting by calculating the weight and air resistance and adding armor on the Wyvern.

Therefore––,

===Part 12===

30 machines, 40 machines, 50 machines…

At the moment when they were about to attack, the Machine Dragons of the Old Empire army were shot down.

The Old Empire’s Drag-Knights army of approximately 100 machines, which existed as Velvet’s unit had been reduced to less than half in no time.

“Impossible…”

Velvet, who was watching this muttered, dumbfounded.

It’s strange.

No matter how much he could use a Divine Drag-Ride, if he used its special ability, the Divine Raiment, it should put a considerable burden.

There was no way that Lux, whose Machine Dragon aptitude should be lower than a woman’s could continuously fight for so long.

『It’s useless even if you try to gain time. Nii-san’s Machine Dragon aptitude’s numerical value is much higher than the basic aptitude value of us, women.』

Airi’s composed voice reached even Velvet through the dragon voice of Nokuto’s <Drake>.

''No way––''

In the reality where he could only think so while doubting,

“D-Don’t kid with me! Are you telling me that this bastard is that “Black Hero”!?”

Even while being flustered, Velvet furthermore issued instructions to his Drag-Knight subordinates.

But, even their movements to strike at the opening of <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment, <Reloading on Fire> were seen through and they were crushed in no time.

“Who are you?! Why do you bastard––!”

“––Don’t you remember my face, Imperial Guards Knight Squadron chief Velvet?”

“Wha…!?”

Just an instant.

To the words of Lux who turned a cold, fathomless gaze, Velvet gasped in surprise.

A brief silence was born, and at the same time, even the Empire army’s Drag-Knights stopped their attacks.

“Fu, kukuku…! Hahaha!”

Seeing that, Velvet burst into laughter.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 274 - 275.jpg|thumb]]

His gaze was turned to Lux’s collar.

“Well well, isn’t it the seventh Crown Prince? Although I did not know, please excuse my repeated rudeness.”

“Please stop.”

To Velvet carrying out an impolite greeting, Lux returned to his usual self and curtly replied.

“Please surrender at once. Fighting anymore than this is meaningless.”

“Fu, hahaha…”

Holding his lips so as to bear it, Velvet laughed again.

“More importantly Your Highness. I would also like to say some words. For what reason––, why are you siding with the New Kingdom –– the Empire’s enemy?”

“…………”

“Why?! Lux Acadia! Why do you, a Prince and survivor of the imperial family, turn your sword to us?! Do you intend to become a hero by fighting for the people!? You are wrong! With such superficial feelings, be it the people or the country –– you will not move anything!”

“I’m not a hero.”

Lux answered so with a dry smile.

And,

“Please listen, Lisha-sama.”

Lux looked at Lisha lying on the ground and gently called out to her.

“For this country, for the people––; I couldn’t do anything as a Prince. I lose my mother; I was afraid of losing another close person again.”

While he muttered, the memory of five years ago floated in his mind.

“I was not able to become strong for justice. I tried to save all the people, but failed. So that it doesn’t happen so this time, in order to carry out my mission, I conceal myself as the chore Prince.”

'''''––You know nothing about the world. You aren’t in the caliber of kings. The weakest.'''''

“But –– as expected, I want to help. I thought that I want you, who are suitable as the New Kingdom Princess, to recognize me. So…”

“Lux…”

Lisha’s scarcely audible voice.

While hearing it, he turned his large sword towards Velvet and declared.

“I am not a hero. I’m the weakest Drag-Knight who destroyed the Empire.”

Soon after Lux defiantly declared,

“…All right.”

Velvet raised his sword and sent a signal to his subordinates.

“In that case, You should die! As a cornerstone of a new Empire, rot away under the justice of the Acadia Empire that I serve!”

All the dozens of Machine Dragons remaining simultaneously began an all-out attack.

“<Reload on Fire>”

In response to it, <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment activated.

It ate time –– and accelerated.

The special move –– “quick shot” which saw through all the attack's preliminary movements, and pulverized the enemy in an instant.

At the same time that several Machine Dragons’ armors were smashed to pieces, Velvet attacked as he wove his way to the momentary opening.

“Lux!”

Lux heard Lisha’s scream.

The subordinates whom Velvet instigated were decoys.

And, it was just after <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment, <Reload on Fire> already activated its effect.

Before the time accelerated once again, it must first decelerate.

Even so, if it was an ordinary opponent, it was timing which Lux could prevent with his reading (see through).

But––, the enemy was not a mere Drag-Knight.

“Apologize to His Majesty the Emperor in the other world! Traitor!”

Velvet let out a sharp, straight line slash.

A high speed flash by quick draw.

When the inescapable slash attacked Lux’s <Bahamut>––, Velvet saw it.

The cut line which he should've trace with the point of his sword running on Lux’s Machine Dragon.

And another cut line was running on his own armor arm wielding that blade.

“––Wha!?”

*crack*

“Whaaaaaa…!?”

The damage minced on his Machine Dragon was reflected in the pupils of Velvet, who opened his eyes wide in surprise.

Soon after, as if tracing the irreversible fact that “it was cut”, the <EX Wyvern> broke into pieces.

The wrist armor, the Force Core and the Sword Device.

Lux’s “quick shot” crushed all of them.

“W-Why…!? Your Divine Raiment… You shouldn’t have been able to use it yet ! Why was my quick draw defeated––”

<Reload on Fire>.

A Special ability of compression strengthening by the Divine Raiment.

The Divine Raiment cannot be re-activated immediately after he decelerates the time in the first five seconds, and accelerates it in the last five seconds.

Even though Velvet should have cut him after seeing through it––

『You are quite a reckless person, too.』

Soon after, a dragon voice through Nokuto’s <Drake> –– Airi’s voice reached Velvet.

『Just because you can use the quick draw, there is no way you can win with the same technique against the one who invented it, right?』

“Wha––!?”

To the indifferent voice, Velvet was at a loss for words.

The moment Velvet used the quick draw, the quick draw of Lux who saw through his preliminary movement overtook him with a Godspeed far exceeding it, and then did a “quick shot”.

Be it the Divine Drag-Ride <Bahamut>’s performance and output.

Or the skill of Lux who became the Empire's strongest.

Or even the Divine Raiment of compression strengthening which could shot down multiple Machine Dragons in an instant.

Lux’s strategy to lure Velvet by making him think “I can beat him”.

(This guy, really how many trump cards does he hide––!)

In the midst, Velvet realized a certain fact.

“W-Wait! You invented it!? That can’t be! You were still 12 in those days––”

“Good-bye, Velvet. Though I can’t judge you as royalty anymore.”

At the same time as Lux calmly muttered, the <EX Wyvern> was falling.

“I don’t want to fight for the Empire as a Prince, nor for your sake. I want to fight for these girls, hoping one day to get their recognition––”

Velvet who was shot down fell to the dry earth.

All the Machine Dragons of the Old Empire’s Drag-Knights were destroyed and the fight came to a close.

As Lux got down on the ground, Lisha who somehow managed to stand up stepped up while her legs were staggering.

And, she entrusted her small body to Lux wearing the Machine Dragon.

“––Thank you, Lux.”

“…………”

To the words of the Princess whose eyes were moist, Lux responded with a small smile.

Then suddenly, his body along with <Bahamut> slanted.

“H-Hey!? Are you all right? Lux!”

“Ahaha. It’s been a long time; I got just a little tired.”

He cancelled <Bahamut>‘s connection and replied so.

His consciousness became gradually blurred.

While faintly hearing the shouts of joy of the “Knight Squadron” audible from far away, Lux quietly closed his eyes.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav|f=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6

2014-11-04T11:06:17Z

Morgi: /* Part 8 */

==Episode 6 - Atelier of Machine Dragons and Enrolment Exams==

===Part 1===

Castle town of the Imperial Capital. In the drawing room of a small mansion in the outskirts, Lux and a guest were sitting.

Five Years Ago, April.

The feudal lord of the North East from the Imperial Capital, Count Atismata gathered the resistance of every place and raised an uprising 20 days later.

Coupled with the support of neighboring countries, he was ready to lead an army of 70000 soldiers and 207 Drag-Knights and decided to invade the Imperial Capital.

To convey this very important and highly classified information, Fugil came.

It was exactly ten days before his little sister Airi was to head to the Frontier Count.

Fugil, who tightly wrapped himself in a robe from head to toe, sat on a seat at the table illuminated by a candle flame, and slightly stuck out his head.

“The matter is proceeding as planned, little brother. As you planned, everything is going well.”

“Thank you.”

Lux bowed and then put the Sword Device which he was wearing on the table.

“I’m also ready.”

“As expected of you, little brother.”

Fugil who heard that nodded with admiration.

“You’ve far exceeded my expectations. Being the youngest user in the history, you displayed your ability by gaining several hundred victories in the training and mock battles of the Empire army. Originally, that unprecedented exploit is something which should be praised all over the country and also by the Emperor –– but this Empire ended up being corrupted to the root.”

In a voice mixed with resignation, he continued further.

“You’re the illegitimate seventh Prince. Moreover, you’re a person who objected to the politics of the Empire. No matter how much skill you have –– even if you are praised for your achievements, you hold a differing opinion which doesn't garner attention towards blood legitimacy. This means that such a person can’t be a “Hero”.”

“I’ve never thought to set myself up as a hero. Just––”

“I know.”

To the answer of the calm Lux, Fugil smiled.

“But, I'll ask you once again, shouldn’t you stop that way of fighting? You don’t expressly have to put yourself in danger in order to save the enemy. If you feel like it, though there will be sacrifices, you can choose a safer way––”

Not even shaken by the voice of Fugil who invited him, Lux raised his face.

“This way, even supposing that the plan succeeds, there will be no meaning.”

“Most men of the army are puppets of the imperial family. While wielding the absolute weapon which is the Drag-Ride, they would blindly obey orders of oppression and massacring of innocent people. So, you can’t assert that they have no responsibility.”

“But, they might just be forced to execute orders which they don’t want. Even the people of the army have family.”

“Phew… Geez, your resolve deserves great admiration”

Fugil, somewhat amazed, smile wryly and then stood up.

“Well then, see you in three days then. As per your instructions, I will come here again. Until then, give me a definite answer. Whether you will cooperate with a <Wyvern> and fight alongside my <Bahamut>? Or––”

“…………….”

“Like I thought, we should kill those guys and cut off the bad habit. Will you keep asking about something which won’t change? Will you give up everything for what you are trying to change? As a Prince of the Empire, if you possess the pride to fulfill it, then––”

“…I’m––”

Looking at Lux who did not change his expression, Fugil got ready to go back.

And with a hand, holding back Lux who tried to stand up and see him off, he slowly opened his mouth.

“Ah, which reminds me, Lux. That matter which you asked me to investigate about. About the medication and experimentation on a human body that the Empire's army was running.”

“––Yes”

To the words which were released, Lux showed a faint agitation.

The trend of the androcracy which went to extremes.

All the women are tools.

In the imperial traditional culture, the fact that women obeyed men was taken for granted.

The scene where any male aristocrat made up a reason and abducted citizens or young girls of poor family as an outlet of his desire and manpower was not unusual.

But this time, a more horrible thing was happening.

The extremely horrifying affair where the military authorities were said to use very young girls for a certain special human experimentation.

On the surface, it was a clinical trial for making medicine to cure plague.

However, in reality, it was human experimentation for poison and weapon.

With the fact that the majority of the results were either unknown after-effects or death, they returned to their family.

“Young children –– Among them, it seems that a subject chosen by a certain standard was the most suitable for the experiment; and this time, even several noble children seem to have been taken to the military facilities. Philphie Aingram. Including that childhood friend of yours with whom you were getting along with.”

“…………”

The moment when he heard this, Lux’s expression slightly stiffened.

“It seems that the elder sister Relie went to the imperial court to appeal for letting her go while crying, but, she was flatly refused. And it seems that the medication and surgery –– the experiment will begin within two weeks at the earliest.”

“Understood”

Even so, immediately regaining his composure, Lux answered.

“Then later, little brother. I believe in your resolution.”

Fugil left the mansion before one could noticed.

However, there was only darkness and the sound of rain there.

===Part 2===

Several days since Lux came to the Royal Knight Academy.

Lux was spending his first holiday in a two person room of the girl’s dormitory.

“––Nii-san, Nii-san! Please get up.”

“Hmm…”

Feeling someone shaking his body, Lux woke up.

“Airi …?”

As he half-opened his eyes against sleepiness, he first saw his little sister’s face. Then, the near ceiling of the bunk beds came into view.

Airi seemed to have come into the room where Lux was sleeping to wake him up.

“Get down quickly and come to the dining room. I have to talk with you.”

“Ngh… Understood.”

Probably because it was a holiday, Airi wasn't wearing her school uniform, but a casual chic dress.

For Lux who had hardly lived in the same place as her, with only that, deed emotions welled up within him, but––

“I wonder how many years it’s been since you have come to wake me up, Airi.”

“More importantly Nii-san, what is the meaning of this?”

The skin around the eyes of Airi who smiled suddenly darkened.

“Ah, no, um…”

Gently holding the cheeks of Lux who unintentionally averted his face with her hands, she glared at him with scornful eyes.

“During the time I didn’t see you, you’ve become quite lazy. Please come to the dining room in less than three minutes.”

“You don’t even give me time to change my clothes?”

“Is that so? So usually, you change your clothes leisurely with your roommate around.”

Turning a fleeting glance under the bunk bed, Airi said.

To her cold voice, Lux could only answer “I will come at once”.

“Well then, I’m waiting, so.”

Seeming amazed, Airi briskly left the room.

“Haa, don’t get angry…”

“Munyah… Lu-chan”

At the sleep-talking of Philphie which could be heard from under the bed, Lux smile wryly.

“I’m going. Phi-chan.”

===Part 3===

The dining room of the girl’s dormitory was opened even on holidays.

However, since the time when meals were offered, was fixed, even if one woke up early in the morning, he could not get a meal immediately.

So, there were almost no students here at this early a time during holidays.

In the meantime, Lux and Airi were facing each other on the seats of a small table.

“It’s good to see that you’ve considerably gotten used to the academy. You seem a little too close to your roommate though.”

Airi said such sarcasm as she sipped her tea.

“Like I said…, that was inevitable… When I searched, the girl’s dormitory had no vacant room, and I don’t know why, but there was no roommate in only Philphie’s room, um––”

“Hmm. Thus, you may stay at the room of a female childhood friend, huh. It’s indecent, extremely immoral. Would you like me to tell Principal Relie?”

“I’ve already told Relie-san about it. And then, she replied “I leave my little sister to you”, “it’s fine if it’s Lux-kun” with a smile…”

In the end, Lux was sent to Philphie's room in the girl’s dormitory until a place where he could stay was found.

Philphie, as usual with her easy-going personality, far from minding it seemed to be pleased, but Lux spent every day where he could not sleep easily.

It seemed that the three girls of the Triad and Airi already knew about it, but they wanted to keep this matter a secret as much as possible.

“It looks like before correcting Nii-san’s common sense, I should first admonish the principal, eh…”

As her exchanges with Relie immediately came to her mind, Airi sighed.

“So, what business do you have with me today? Airi.”

“Ara, so I can’t talk with you if I have no business? Nii-san.”

Lux’s question was returned with a mischievous smile.

Unlike a long time ago when she had a weak constitution, she had become a lady very skilled at bargaining.

“Well then, errr… are you doing well in the academy, Airi?”

“Yes, everyone takes good care of me, so Nii-san doesn’t need to worry about me.”

“I see. You’re loved by everyone, huh.”

“Don’t put it like that.”

He smoothly said with a refreshing smile.

“…As expected, you’re good at dealings with things as usual.”

Lux said with a wry smile, but he also had slightly mixed feelings.

Even if she was ejected from the succession struggle early, Airi was a “woman” of royalty.

When her mother died when she (Airi) was young, her position became complicated in various ways; if she did not acquire a determined personality from a tender age, she would not have been able to survive so far.

When he thought so, he also thought of wanting to spoil her more as her brother, but.

“And Nii-san as usual seems to always get dragged only into troubles and difficulties. If you need any help, please tell me.”

“…Ah, it’s all right.”

Without words to return coming out, Lux returned a mixed smile.

It looked like he was the one getting spoiled.

''Really, my little sister has gotten strong.''

“Do you also have jobs from now on today?”

“Yes. After eating breakfast, it’s been planned that I will go to the “Atelier” in the academy.”

“Is it for a request from a student?”

“I think it’s from the academy. But, they say that it isn’t a pressing business.”

“Without it, you would have received invitations for a date on the holiday from the young ladies, eh.”

“W-What are you saying!? There would be no such thing––”

When Lux got flustered as he was teased,

“Haa…, this is why Nii-san is… Though you’ve been like that since long ago. Please, be a little aware of how others see you. Thanks to the fact that Nii-san stood out early, I also receive a lot of requests for you, you know?”

Airi said so with a sigh.

“Eh…?”

“I wonder what the young ladies here are thinking, asking to arrange a place where they can speak with Nii-san or to casually appeal for them.”

“…Really!?”

“Yes. In the Old Empire, women of citizen level or below were oppressed, and even most of the noble women were treated as tools for political marriage, so they apparently never felt that much close to men.”

“…I wonder if it’s what you call peace.”

“I think it’s a little exaggerated to say peace, but since the establishment of New Kingdom, there has been no major incident, so there may be no helping it. It’s only been five years since the Old Empire which laid out a tyrannical
rule for many years has been destroyed. I’m sure that for the people of the New Kingdom, it’s still like a dream, like they are in the middle of a happy festival.”

She whispered and then sipped her tea.

Contrary to her cynical words, Airi’s expression did not seem that dissatisfied.

“Yes, it would be good if it continues like this forever.”

“For that, don’t forget our other purpose. Okay, Nii-san?”

The moment when Lux agreed, in the almost deserted dining room, Airi dropped the tone of her voice.

“… Yes, I know.”

Similarly in a lower tone, Lux replied.

“Then, I can feel relieved. The analysis regarding the output of that Machine Dragon will be over soon, so until then––”

As Lux nodded, Airi finished drinking her tea and stood up.

“Huh? Aren’t you eating breakfast with me? Theres still time before the cook arrives though––”

“I’ll pass. If just the two of us are seen by everyone of the class, they're likely to be jealous after all.”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux smiled wryly.

“No, there’s no way that would happen. After all –– we’re siblings.”

“Besides, if we’re together anymore than this, I would be more reluctant to leave.”

She said in a small voice mixed with the fragrance of tea.

“Eh…?”

“It’s a joke, Nii-san. Well then, please be careful so as not to draw out that sword.”

Saying so at the end, Airi left the dining room.

===Part 4===

After finishing his breakfast, Lux decided to begin today’s chores.

By the way, the written requests addressed to Lux, far from decreasing as the curiosity at first disappeared, increased in number as time passed, and he had already reached a physically impossible domain.
Therefore, Lux settled down in the way of whether to accept the tasks judging from the importance and the degree of relative priority.

“Well, I’m used to not having days off, so it’s fine anyway.”

Rustlingly looking through the bundle of requests dropped in, Lux sighed.

The jobs such as watering the flower bed, studying and helping with cleaning the dormitory were still better.

Baggage carrier for shopping, help changing clothes, massage, being a person to talk to during tea a party and the like exceeded the mixing up of public and private matters; it was very likely that they were mistaking Lux for a butler or something.

“…I mean, about half of them aren’t jobs that I, a man, should do!?”

He unintentionally retorted to the bundle of requests.

But, this was not a joke and since there seemed to be a lot of students who have written seriously, he had a headache.

Be that as it may, if there were jobs which should be given priority, he could use them as an excuse and turned down those requests, so for now he could relax.

The job which he had to do today was a request from the academy.

[Workplace] Royal Knight Academy Machine Dragon research and development site, Atelier

[Client] Machine Dragon Research and Development Chief

[Work contents] Machine Dragon Operation Test

The atelier was a large detached building located in the corner of the school premises.

He had several times helped with blacksmith works, but an atelier for Drag-Rides was a first for him.

He was slightly anxious about doing a job he was not familiar with, but he was also looking forward to it.

Originally, he intended to come to work as a mechanic apprentice of Machine Dragons, so it was welcoming.

“Excuse me. It’s Lux Acadia. I came for the commissioned work.”

He lightly knocked and greeted in a loud voice.

“…………”

However, the answer to Lux’s greeting which was slightly tinged with tension was only silence.

“Huh…?”

He once again checked by looking at his requests note and the academy’s big clock.

There was no error.

Both the place and time should be right––

As he tried to turn the doorknob, he found that it was not locked.

“That’s really careless…”

The existence and technology of Drag-Rides should be top secret in any country.

''Just because it’s within the school premises, I wonder if this is all right.''

While smiling wryly, Lux quietly stepped inside.

“Excuse me. Is there anyone––”

Lux unintentionally swallowed his voice which he was about to utter.

A large space in this brick building filled with the smell of oil and metals.

At the back where innumerable parts and tools were scattered about, there was a monster.

In the court of the imperial capital a long time ago.

Since he became the chore Prince, he had seen many Machine Dragons in the Machine Dragon hangar before holding a mock battle.

But––, this was totally different from them.

A strange Machine Dragon which fused halves of the bodies of a <Wyvern> and a <Wyrm> was over there.

“This is––?”

“Ngh… what the heck is it? So noisy––”

As Lux was looking at it in utter amazement, he suddenly heard a voice from the nearby sofa.

“Lisha-sama…?”

Sleeping there covered with a thin blanket was Lisha dressed in a white gown on her uniform.

Probably because she had stayed overnight, her whole body got slightly dirty and her hair was also slightly disheveled.

Incidentally, her uniform was also very messy and her blouse was turned inside out. Lux unintentionally averted his gaze.

“What are you doing in a place like this?”

“…Huh? Lux, why are you here––? …Ah, I see. Now I remembered, I had requested you. Fuhaa…”

While rubbing her sleepy eyes, Lisha said something which he did not really understand.

When Lux went out again and got tea in the dining room, Lisha who fixed her messed up clothes drank it in one gulp.

“Fufu. You’re quite thoughtful, eh, Lux. As expected of the man that I acknowledged!”

With a behavior unlike a Princess’, Lisha showed a happy smile.

She probably came for a visit of the atelier and ended up staying overnight.

“Good morning. By the way, where is the chief of the atelier?”

As Lux asked after calming down,

“Here, here, right before your eyes.”

Lisha pointed at her small face and said.

“Yes?”

“You still haven’t noticed? It looks like I need to somewhat correct my assessment regarding your insight! I’m saying that I’m the chief.”

“…Eh?”

''No, she’s certainly wearing a gown which seems to be for work, but…''

Honestly, it only looked like a child’s playing attire.

The hems were so long that they dragged on the floor.

“Whew. You’re very good at provocation. All right, I’ll ride on it.”

As Lisha proudly laughed, she drew out the two Sword Devices hanging on her waist at the same time.

“…!”
“––Come out. The Primordial Chaos Dragon that is the perforating wedge against Heaven and Earth. <Chimeric Wyvern>!”

At that moment, the strange Machine Dragon which could be seen at the back of the atelier turned into photons, and was transferred behind Lisha.

“This is––!?”

“A connection should not be necessary. All right, go back.”

Lisha simultaneously wielded her two Sword Devices and put them in the sheath.

Then, the Machine Dragon which was summoned once again changed into light particles, and went back to the depths of the warehouse.

“…What is it, that thing?”

Staring in wonder at it, Lux muttered.

“How’s that, were you surprised?”

Lisha, who was pleased with Lux’s reaction folded her arms and stuck out her chest with pride.

“<Chimeric Wyvern>. It’s the world’s first original Drag-Ride which I’ve developed.”

Lux doubted his ears.

“––!?”

Drag-Rides were ancient weapons excavated in ruins.

Since they had been discovered more than ten years ago, their concrete principle even now remained a mystery, and at best only adjustments of the degree of either installing the existing parts or replacing them could be performed.

A remodeling into a totally different Machine Dragon like this should existed nowhere in the world––

“If you can process the Mithril Dite and Force Core, there seems to be a lot of things which can be produced. Afterward, the performance and output of that body are quite impressive, but it’s a little neck that one has to use two Sword Devices for the activation.”

He had never heard about the fusion of two kinds of Machine Dragons and dual wielding Sword Devices.

If she had combined two original machines and even learned to operate two swords, then this girl concealed an unimaginable potential as an engineer.

“Um, who are you really, Lisha-sama?”

“Fufu. Did you get a better opinion of me?”

Smiling contentedly, Lisha sat on the chair before the work unit and looked up at Lux.

“Praise me more. You know, it isn’t because I have the position of the Princess of the New Kingdom that I’ve been allowed the foolishness of letting you admit into the academy. This is because I show ability and gave results enough to be entrusted a personal atelier at this age. How’s that, are you surprised?”

“By the way, at the back there, there is something which looks like a serious burn mark or rather trace of an explosion though…”

As Lux pointed at the room kept opened as the door was broken and asked,

“…Failure is the mother of success.”

Holding down her slight agitation, Lisha asserted.

Not inquiring any further, Lux asked.

“Perhaps is this research the reason why you always sleep during class?”

“That’s half correct. But, I do properly listen to lectures and I can’t really be half asleep during the practical training. Instructor Raigree is also totally merciless to me who is the Princess. If I skimp in the Machine Dragon’s training or don’t take it seriously, I’ll have a hard time. She really deserves respect.”

Lisha was not sarcastic; she really admired her.

“Then, what about the other half?”

“Take this, it’s your Sword Device.”

Not answering the question, Lisha took the Sword Device which was on the desk and handed it to Lux.

That which Lux received was undeniably the sword matching his <Wyvern>.

“If I’m not mistaken, I should have asked the mechanic for the repair of this––”

“Yes. I’ve fixed your Drag-Ride here”

As she smoothly said so as if it was a matter of course, Lux doubted his ears.

A Machine Dragon’s repair, maintenance and adjustment were so difficult that an expert other than the user was required.

Lux’s <Wyvern> was partially destroyed in the fight with the Abyss, so he thought it would take quite the time and money to repair it, but––

“Is it true!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 171.jpg|thumb]]

“It’s the Machine Dragon of the hero who saved the school. You don’t really have to be surprised. But, I stayed up all night several days and finished it just this morning.”

“Thank you very much!”

Lux unintentionally bowed with a smile.

She was skilled to the extent of taking apart two Machine Dragons and building a new Machine Dragon.

For a naturally gifted engineer like Lisha, this much might be simple.

But, even Lux could easily imagine how much hard it was for a small-sized girl alone to repair a Machine Dragon built of a large, heavy metal.

“Hmm… I-It’s not a bad feeling to see you so happy… P-Praise me more; if y-you can even pat my head––”

Lisha suddenly blushed and lightly scratched her head.

And looking at Lux who asked back “eh?”, she cleared her throat confusedly.

“W-Well then, test it at once to see whether it moves properly.”

“Yes.”

Lux drew the Sword Device hung on the belt of his waist and muttered the pass code.

“––Come forth, the Branded Wing Dragon which is the symbol of power. Obey my sword and fly, <Wyvern>.”

Light particles gathered before Lux and it instantly transferred –– summoned beside him.

There, his blue Machine Dragon which should have been destroyed was completely––

“Huh…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

Completely –– the appearance was different from what Lux had been using.

Among the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons, the <Wyvern> was the Machine Dragon with the flight ability.

Lux had the mechanic adjust it with that (flight ability) as a base and put on a thicker armor, but…

“Hey, what is this!?”

There was a strange dragon with an abominable appearance there.

Breath Guns linked on both shoulders and an injection port for flight in the back and legs.

Although the large-sized blade which he was using before remained to a very poor degree, more than half of the thick armor was chipped off and became sharp like the blade of a naked sword.

“Ah, while I was repairing it, it was interesting in various ways. So I remodeled it a little.”

“This is beyond the level of ‘a little’!? You’ve even installed something like a drill on the left hand!? What is this!?”

“Oh that? It’s cool, right? It’s a rare parts even among those found in the ruins.”

To Lisha who looked happy, Lux was at a loss for words.

He recalled the bad things about the engineers and craftsmen, which he had seen during his previous odd jobs up until now.

“To begin with, it’s weird. That Drag-Ride which you were using, that is.”

Before he could speak, Lisha began to talk.

“In addition to the basic air frame, there were only parts of armor strengthening stuck here and there. Things like uselessly thickening the armor of a flight type Machine Dragon and raising the weight are stuff that a complete amateur does, you know? Like this, it can’t even show its original performance at all. To begin with, judging from the appearance, it’s too lame.”

“No, I don’t think appearance has anything to do with it…”

To Lisha’s angry look, Lux, though restrained, rebutted. But,

“Are you an idiot! Concerning Drag-Rides, functionality is first, and the coolness is the second most important thing! Just looking at this, I will become miserable for having been unable to win against such a quack Machine Dragon!”

“…………”

''It’s a cruel way of putting it…''

Lux thought so and sighed.

“Um, I’m sorry… It isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings. But, could you return it to how it was? That was the handiest for me and I was also used to it, so––”

What Lisha said was not off the mark.

No, it was a matter of fact. Far from being painfully true, in the first place, it was all as she said, but––, even so Lux had a reason for why he didn't want to change it.

“…No matter what?”

“Yes, please.”

He bowed his head.

“It can’t be helped, eh. Even though this remodeling took a lot of time…”

''Rather, didn’t it take time because of the remodeling?''

Lux could not help but think so, but Lisha, while grumpy, somehow compromised.

“It’s all right if the armaments are the same, right? The large-sized sword being the main weapon, and the Breath Gun, Daggers and Wire Tail the sub-weapons. I will thicken the whole armor mainly with the PL – 12 type, I'll also raise both the barrier and output, and as for the roar generator of the head, with a high output possible type––”

“Yes, please.”

As Lux answered, Lisha promptly began the maintenance with practiced movements.

“But you know, it’s weird after all. This Drag-Ride…”

Lisha muttered so with an expression which was not somewhere lively.

“It’s really strange; the balance is obviously a problem. If you want to crush your opponent by endurance and firepower, it will be better to use a Ground-type Machine Dragon whose gross weight could be raised; in a Flying-type Machine Dragon which has high mobility, there is no meaning to go so far to strengthen the defense. Rather, it will become heavy and slow, it will unnecessarily increase the burden on the user too, –– are you a masochist?”

“…………”

“Well, it’s fine. There are also things which only the human user can understand after all. It’s none other than your request.”

Lux was relieved inwardly.

Any ordinary Machine Dragon mechanic would feel a sense of incongruity to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

He could not talk about the reason and he could not let the reason be noticed, either, but––,

“Hey, Lux.”

“…!?”

Suddenly being called to, Lux’s spine slightly shivered as he was taken aback.

“By the way –– may I leave only the drill?”

With her loveliest smile so far, Lisha said.

“You can’t.”

“You’re really stingy, even though you’re just a former Prince!”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

With that last exchange, the silent work continued for a while.

In the early afternoon, Lux’s Machine Dragon was completely restored.

For the time being, it was good that his Machine Dragon was repaired.

Lux felt relieved so, but,

“All right, then it’s time to go.”

“Eh? Where?”

“Isn’t it obvious? What do you think I stayed up all night to repair this for? Of course, it’s for your new workplace.”

Seeing Lisha with sparkling eyes, Lux got a bad feeling about this.

===Part 5===

Even in the afternoon of the holiday, a part of the school facilities was opened.

Though few, club activities also existed and there were also students who were active on holiday.

But, it was in the waiting room of the practice field that Lux who was brought by Lisha went to.

It was a slightly wide room for changing into Dress Gear –– exclusive clothing in order to equip with Machine Dragon, and for discussing tactics.

Several dozens of students wearing Dress Gears were waiting for Lux there.

Of course, there was no man other than Lux.

There were students whom he recognized, Kurulucifer and Philphie.

And Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

As the students gathered regardless of class and grade, more than half of them were unfamiliar faces.

“Do you really intend to let him join the “Knight Squadron”, Lisha-sama?”

A tall female student whom Lux didn't even know the name of, said so as she looked at him.

“That goes without saying. He will show his ability from here on. It’s for that reason that I repaired Lux’s Drag-Ride after all.”

“Errr –– what are you guys talking about?”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement not knowing what they were talking about,

“Princess Lizsharte would like to recommend you to this unit. A guerrilla unit which can also use Drag-Rides, other than during practical skill exercises while being an officer cadet. That’s the special unit “Knight Squadron”.”

The third-year student Sharis said with a refreshing smile.

As he heard the explanation in detail, it was apparently something like this.

In the current New Kingdom, there was always a shortage in talented Drag-Knights who could perform in actual combat.

Moreover, this place was the Fort City which could be called the bastion (defensive position) of the capital.

Therefore, not letting young students with outstanding talent and ability fight in accordance with the rules was pearls thrown before swine.

Thereupon, a guerrilla unit –– the “Knight Squadron” which holds special battle permission while being composed of officer cadets was established, and they delved into long day and night fighting techniques.

If one belonged to the “Knight Squadron”, he could get a reward by assembling a platoon with several people and receiving missions from the army.

Thus, even in the perspective of Lux’s “chores”, it would be a very useful place, but––

“But you know, the “Knight Squadron” isn’t some kind of place where anyone who wants to join can join.”

As Sharis’ explanation ended, a girl whom he was not familiar with muttered so.

“You must get a high evaluation with the results of the campus battles. Your level as Drag-Knight should be more than the intermediate level. And, the majority of members of the current “Knight Squadron” should acknowledge your ability and vote for the approval of you joining.”

These three things seemed to be the conditions for joining.

“Um, but I attended the academy since only several days ago, and my practical skills are also––”

“Unfortunately, it seems to be so. I’ve heard the rumor about you being the “Weakest Undefeated” though.”

As the female student who seemed calm said so with a wry smile,

“I don’t mind.”

Lisha cut off the flow, full of confidence.

“The first two conditions are just a given. Most of the students who are here should already know Lux’s ability. After all, he had a draw in a one-to-one fight against me and went against the Abyss all alone.”

“Well, it’s true, but…”

Overwhelmed by Lisha’s momentum, the tall girl faltered.

“But, now the third-year members of the “Knight Squadron” aren’t there. We can’t decide about it at such a time…”

A small-sized girl said so as to add to the tall girl’s case, but

“The whole majority is properly here. Even if all those who aren’t here vote ‘no’, it won’t matter if all the members here agree, right?”

In the end, Lisha settled the talk.

“Why aren’t the third-year students here?”

As Lux asked Sharis who was beside him in low voice,

“Well, currently the third-year students went to the capital for practice for about two weeks. Due to some circumstances on my end, I couldn’t go this time.”

“Then, won’t it better to decide after the third year members come back?”

“Well –– I think that it’s just the opposite.”

Suddenly, Kurulucifer who kept silent until now reacted to Lux’s question.

“The Princess believes that precisely now is the best time of let you join. The third-year leader of the Knight Squadron is quite the man-hater after all––”

“Eh…?”

“Third-year student, Celestia Ralgris. An influential person who is the daughter of a Duke House and is said to be the strongest of the academy. She’s also popular and a lot of students admired her too. If that person was presently in the academy, it’s probably more likely that even something like letting a man attend the academy would have been revoked.”

“…………”

In other words, using the chance when that man-hating leader is absent, Lisha wanted to rush the matter into a fait accompli<ref>"accomplished fact"; something that has already happened and is thus unlikely to be reversed, a done deal. In French used only in the expression placer/mettre quelqu’un devant le fait accompli meaning to present somebody with a fait accompli</ref>.

“Kurulucifer, don’t talk nonsense. I only do what I should do as the New Kingdom Princess.”

Lisha who heard the talk cheekily rebutted.

“The Abyss's sudden attack without warning the other day. Although it didn’t lead to serious consequences, the cause is still unknown, so it’s under investigation. Ensuring (or securing) an immediate asset is the natural judgment. Especially all the more since the majority of third-year students are absent now.”

''She says something that sounds really good.''

Lux admired inwardly.

He had thought that she was unlike a Princess, but unexpectedly, she also seemed to have political ability.

“But as expected, even I won't think of letting him join without him going through any procedure.”

Before a rebuttal came, Lisha who was at the center of the waiting room looked around everyone.

“We will hold a Machine Dragon confrontation battle in teams from here on. And with the battle outcome, we should decide whether or not to allow Lux to join.”

She said so and quickly began to choose the opponents.

“…………”

(She completely ignored my opinion, huh…)

Lux really wanted to say so a little bit, but…

“Lux. If you do missions and security guard jobs in the Knight Squadron, you’ll also get rewards. It will help you pay off your debt! You should just gladly work like a horse!”

As he saw Lisha smiling, he felt that it would be useless even if he refused.

As Lux who was at a loose end watched around the waiting room,

“I mean, so Philphie was also a member of the “Knight Squadron”?”

As Lux who caught sight of his childhood friend in the corner asked,

“…………”

Philphie who gnawed snack biscuits did not react.

“Errr, Philphie…?”

As he thought that she didn't and called out to her again,

“…It’s Phi-chan, right?”

In a slightly emphasized tone, Philphie muttered.

“Eh…!? D-Do you want me call you that even here …!?”

“Yes.”

Philphie nodding with a serious look, Lux’s face turned red.

If it weren’t for this, she would really be a good girl, but––

But that aside, it was unexpected.

The last time they met was seven years ago; in the Old Empire's society before the coup d’état, women had little opportunity to get in contact with Drag-Rides.

Therefore, Lux had no memory of having seen Philphie ever used a Drag-Ride.

But, to think that this girl with a gentle atmosphere had enough ability to join the “Knight Squadron” ––

“Phi…chan, are you strong?”

“Ordinary, I guess.”

As he awkwardly called her by her nickname, a simple answer came back.

But upon close inspection, not a Sword Device of a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but a short sword decorated with a unique design was in the scabbard hung on her waist.

“She’s very strong, this girl. She is the user of the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon> after all. Together with my <Fafnir>.”

“Eeeh…!?”

As Kurulucifer added, Lux unintentionally opened his mouth.

To think that Philphie possessed enough skill to be able to use a Divine Drag-Ride which even first-class Drag-Knights couldn't handle so often.

And also Kurulucifer.

Even if they were called “Knight Squadron”, they were still officer cadets after all.

It looked like his preconception was greatly wrong.

Even excluding the third-year members, if there were even three users of Divine Drag-Rides, it was a military power worthy of threat.

Which meant, even the missions given were more likely to be suitable as such.

From now on whether he wanted to or not, he might be sent on dangerous missions.

(…What shall I do?)

『For that, I hope that you didn’t forget the other purpose, Nii-san.』

He recalled the words said by Airi early in the morning during breakfast.

Before attracting a curious attention, he started thinking to decline joining the unit.

He was thankful that a hefty reward was given, but if he got involved in too deeply, it would be likely to affect the “other purpose”.

“Hey, Lux. I settle the talk.”

While he was thinking about such a thing, his shoulder was patted by Lisha.

“You and I will team up and fight against the opposition’s team. Hurry up and go to the compartment to change into a Dress Gear.”

“…………”

It looked like it was already too late.

“What? You may also change without hiding if you want, you know?”

“I am not worried about that!”

As Lux’s face turned red as he panicked to Lisha’s teasing,

“You peep, but you don’t want to be seen yourself, huh.”

Even Kurulucifer who was in the corner muttered in a subdued voice, and Lux was at wits’ end.

“I’ll go change!”

Lux hurried up and changed into the Dress Gear he was given and came out of the compartment.

“So––, I understand that Lisha-sama and I will team up, but how many people are there in the opponent team?”

“Yes. It seems to be all the members here that met with Lux-san for the first time.”

“Eeeeeeeeeh!?”

In other words, all the members present except Kurulucifer, Philphie and the three girls of the Triad.

“Wait, isn’t it reckless no matter how you look at it…?”

Lisha was strong.

Even compared to Drag-Knights that Lux had confronted so far, she was probably the most powerful.

But it should also be the same for the Knight Squadron’s members present here.

“It’s all right. According to my calculations, even this should work out good enough. If it’s not enough, well let’s see, it’s not too late to change your Machine Dragon to attack specialization even now––”

“…I’ll do my best as it is.”

“Is that so? I’ll fight with the <Chimeric Wyvern>, but–– well it’s fine. We’re outnumbered anyway. Once it starts, even you’ll have no choice but to fight.”

To Lisha’s words which somewhere had a hidden meaning, Lux sighed.

Both parties finished their preparations and went out to the practice field.

And the mock battle began.

===Part 6===

“What the hell, geez!”

Immediately after the team confrontation battle which ended in no time.

Lisha who returned to the waiting room of the practice field was shouting like a spoiled child.

Most of the “Knight Squadron” members had already changed and left the room, only Lux, Lisha and several acquaintances remained in the room.

“Please, cheer up already. We’ve won after all.”

As Lux calmed her so with a troubled face,

“Why didn’t you attack even once!? I should have also got on the opponent team! You wasted a rare chance! You fool!”

Lisha raised her voice with somewhat teary eyes.

The team confrontation battle for letting Lux join the “Knight Squadron”.

Overturning the overwhelming handicap of two against ten, Lux and Lisha had won.

By the way, it was Lisha who defeated all the opponents’ Machine Dragons.

While Lux was dodging and defending against the enemy’s attacks, the battle ended.

Although they won as a result, Lux’s joining was rejected by the majority vote, and Lisha was furious.

The reason that he was not able to earn an affirmative vote was because Lux had not attacked even once.

Though he felt bad for Lisha, Lux was inwardly relieved.

“Was my strategy a failure? Or…, was there a problem with the opponent team formation…? But, by my initial expectations…”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha began to change her clothes on the other side of the compartment.

(It will be bad if I go back without permission, right…?)

When Lux who had finished changing from the Dress Gear into his uniform first, sat down before the table of the waiting room and was waiting.

“Good work, Lu-chan.”

Philphie who was sitting in the opposite side suddenly called out to him.

The vote ended; his childhood friend who had finished changing into her uniform remained in the waiting room, peeled a fruit and ate it.

Or it was supposed to be like this, but––

“…Uh huh. Thank you––. Wait, what is this?”

“Orange.”

A brief answer came back with the peeled orange.

She pinched the fresh fruit flesh where the white pith was removed with her thin fingertips, and held it out in front of Lux.

“No, I understood by seeing, but…”

“I help you remove the orange’s white peel.”

Such words were said with an indifferent tone.

Lux brooded over their meaning for just several seconds,

“Eh...? Is it, by any chance –– what I think it is!?”

Suddenly, his cheeks became hot.

Lux remembered that when they were children, Philphie used to peel the pelt of the orange which he was not able to eat as he disliked that part (pelt).

“T-Thank you, Phi-chan. B-But, I’m not a kid anymore, so I can’t do that much alone…”

When he answered so as he was a little embarrassed,

“…You don’t want?”

Philphie intently turned her pupils and looked into Lux’s face.

It was a somewhat dejected and lonely tone.

“T-That isn’t it––”

“Then, eat.”

When he was at loss, Philphie softly pushed the orange's flesh to Lux’s lips.

Seeing that he received it with his mouth, Philphie slightly smiled.

“Is it delicious?”

“Y-Yes…”

“I’m glad.”

(…Rather, it’s so embarrassing that I can’t taste it…!)

Looking at Philphie who was somewhere happy, Lux was bewildered,

“It’s all good that you’re so close, but I think you should watch your surroundings a little more.”

“…!? N-No, this is––”

Teased by Kurulucifer who was in a corner of the room, Lux became flustered.

When he turned his eyes around as he wondered whether they were seen by others,

“…Hmm. Even though I’m unusually troubled, to think that you flirt with another woman before my eyes. I’m envious, Lux.”

Lisha who had finished changing and came out muttered as she was amazed.

“However…, I see. There was that way (hand), huh…”

And walking at a quick pace, she came before Lux who was sitting.

(It’s bad. I’ll be scolded––)

As Lux closed his eyes thinking so.

Something was slapped on the table before him.

“Huh…?”

What was put on the table was a sheet of paper –– a request for a job.

“W-Which reminds me after this, you shouldn’t have undertaken any job requests in particular, right?”

Lisha who sharpened her lips leaned her face immediately to Lux’s.

When he was sure that she was angry, her cheeks somewhat turned red and she averted her eyes from Lux.

“Eh, well… yes.”

''…I wonder what the matter is.''

When Lux replied as he wondered so, Lisha quickly took a breath and stuck out her chest.

“T-Then, it’s an additional request. Um––, come with me now.”

===Part 7===

Cross-shaped Fort City, Cross Feed.

From the sunrise until late at night, the people’s bustle and hustle had not stopped in this first block which was located in the center.

Probably because of the early spring, the evening sunlight was still strong.

Lux and Lisha were walking on the main street of maintained stone pavements with a lot of pedestrian traffic.

(She asked me to come along, so it was for shopping, huh… I was surprised.)

『U-Um…, I think that in order to form a partnership, it’s important to know each other well. After all, I still don’t know much about a man of the same age…』

The reason why Lisha invited Lux to go out seemed to be something like that.

(But, I’m still nervous. To be with a Princess of the same age, only the two of us is––)

When looking to the side as he thought so, Lisha who was also somewhat restless was looking at the cityscape.

『Oh my, to think that you’re going out with the Princess; not bad, Lux-kun』

He remembered that when he parted from Lisha once to go prepare himself, he was told so by Principal Relie who happened to pass by in the neighborhood.

『Someone like Lizsharte-sama who immerses herself only in fighting and research has no immunity in the love area. If she was suddenly pushed into a boy she likes, she might easily fall, you know?』

『No, I don’t think it can be something like that…』

At that time, Lux denied it with an indescribable expression, but––

“Come to think of it. Lisha-sama, do you often go out into town?”

“N-No…, not at all.”

To Lux’s question, Lisha firmly shook her head.

“These days, I was always working in the atelier after all. I was busy with the Drag-Ride's remodeling...”

While looking around curiously, Lisha turned a fleeting glance at Lux,

“Um..., d-do you often go out? With other girls––”

She asked so in an irritated tone.

“N-No... I also have a debt to pay off, so I've no time for that.”

“I-I see...”

As Lux denied, Lisha smiled as she was relieved,

“All right. Then, since it's the first time for both of us, I shall escort you! If I'm not mistaken, there is a good restaurant in this urban area... No, wait.”

When she suddenly stopped moving, Lisha touched her uniform (as she was searching something) and made a bitter expression.

“What's wrong?”

“U-Uh huh... Well, it'll be all right, I guess. I'm a Princess, so I should be able to ask for a credit...”

“By any chance... did you forget your wallet?”

“Ugh... Um, it was just accidentally today...”

To Lisha who looked downward as she was embarrassed, Lux smiled wryly.

Seeing her all flustered, he felt somewhat relaxed.

I guess she isn't really used to going out.

Then––, within the range possible in my meager experience, I wanted this girl to enjoy herself.

Lux thought so.

“It's not good. The New Kingdom Princess shouldn't easily ask for credit.”

“T-Then, what...? Are you already saying to call it a day...?”

Looking at the somehow lonely Lisha, Lux kindly smiled.

“If you don't mind me, I will offer you hospitality.”

After a few minutes. Lux and Lisha sat side by side at the curb of the central open space and were looking at the sunset.

The apple pie which he gave to Lisha was something reputed to be the most delicious even in the stands of the Fort City, and it was a shop where Lux once worked at for odds jobs.

“How is it? Lisha-sama”

“Hmm. it's sweet and delicious. Thank you...”

While biting the apple pie from the paper package, Lisha frequently sent a passionate gaze to Lux's face.

Lux did not have that much on hand, but looking at Lux who was accompanied by Lisha, the employee of the stall gave them to him for free.

In the end, giving his thanks together with Lisha, he decided to gratefully accept them, but––

“However, being well known even to the stalls, you are appreciated by the people of this city, eh.”

“My face is just known due to working odd jobs.”

To that mutter of admiration, Lux replied with a wry smile.

“B-But, it's strange... Even though I planned to make you appreciate me, but like this..., instead I'm––”

To Lisha who muttered in a low voice; Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“What's the matter?”

“N-No, how to put it –– this area is glug-glug since some time now...!”

Looking at Lisha whose cheeks reddened, and that set a hand on her chest,

(I wonder if she's nervous after coming out to downtown after a long time.)

Lux thought so.

“Are you all right? If you aren't feeling well, we should rest somewhere...”

“I-I'm all right... If I sit for a little bit, I think I'll be fine...”

“I haven't that much knowledge in medical treatment. But, I know a place of good and free medical treatment; so if there is anything, please tell me immediately.”

“Ah, yes...”

After giving a vague answer with a flushing expression, Lisha entrusted her body to Lux for a while.

“S-Speaking of which –– do men prefer girls like your childhood friend?”

“...Yes?”

To the words suddenly released by Lisha, Lux looked puzzled.

“I don't really understand... I haven't thought that much about wanting to be spoiled by someone, or being together with someone else. But––”

While muttering with upturned eyes, Lisha timidly held out an apple pie to Lux.

“Errr––”

“Hey, can you taste this for poison?”

“You've already started eating it though...?”

“D-Don't worry about trivial things!? Just do it!”

No, I think it's pretty important though...

Swallowing such a retort, Lux bit the pie which was held out.

“Ah...”

The crunchy pie crust and the sweet fragrance of the apple spread in his mouth.

“T-There is no poison. Now, can you rest assured?”

As Lux smiled, Lisha once again ate the pie while staring at him with feverish eyes––

“Uh, auh... Fuuh...”

After her face became red to the extent that it could be clearly seen even in the evening, her body lost all its strength there.

“Hey!? What's the matter? Lisha-sama!”

As Lux hurriedly caught Lisha who was about to fall,

“Hiyan...!?”

*munyu*. A soft sensation was transmitted to Lux's palm.

Her chest that was being rubbed, although of a petite built, firmly asserted its size; Lisha’s thin body shook in Lux's arms as she was startled.

(Shit! she'll get mad...!)

Although he held her on the spur of the moment, he had done a terrible thing.

(But..., it was very soft, huh. Lisha-sama's–– not that! What am I thinking!?)

“Ah, um –– I-I'm sorry!”

As Lux who changed the position of his hand apologized while being confused,

“W-Well, I will forgive... But, more importantly––”

Lisha said so and tightly grabbed the collar of her uniform,

“I-I don't really know why, but since some time now, my chest is hot and I feel dizzy...”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 198.jpg|thumb]]

While exhaling a feverish breath, she muttered as such.

“W-What's wrong? Um, I will bring you to the nearby house for free treatment––”

“I-I'm all right... I will get better after a short time, I think, probably...”

Lux anxiously supported Lisha for a while, but after a few minutes, she regained her composure before long and returned to her usual condition.

The curfew time was approaching, so they decided to return to the academy and began to walk slowly.

Lux was also surprised by Lisha's sudden request this time, but

“T-Today, um... it was quite fun. Thank you, Lux...”

With just such a sentence from Lisha, he felt like he had been rewarded.

===Part 8===

“Speaking of which, I'm sorry. For not being able to join.”

Several minutes later. As Lux once again said so while walking his way back on the deserted street,

“Don't worry about it. I can do the joining recommendation in the next month after 5 more days later after all. From tomorrow after school, we will begin with the coordination training at once.”

Lisha replied so with a smile on her whole face.

“Do you still intend to get me into the "Knight Squadron"!?”

“Well, as for the strategy. You plunge right in the middle of the enemy camp, and I blow away the opponents who have their attention attracted to you one after another. Afterward, while I defend you, you can at least defeat one machine.”

“Isn't it a little too cruel...? In various meanings.”

Unintentionally, it was tactic which brought a cold sweat to the spine.

Judging from Lisha's tone, probably... she was serious.

“...More importantly, about Lisha-sama's <Chimeric Wyvern>... That was amazing, eh.”

“Hmm? Did you come to want it? I had quite a hard time making it, but if you want, I could specially make another one for you.”

“Can you make many machines like that?”

“Even if I make it, it will be useless now though. it is 50% stronger than a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but the burden of stamina aside, the operation difficulty isn't on the same level as that of an average Divine Drag-Ride. Even the Sword Devices' dual wielding can't be used by anyone other than me. Do you want to try it?”

“No, thank you...”

Honestly, Lux also thought that it was impossible.

The conception of combining two kinds of Machine Dragons performances was certainly amazing, but it could probably not be mastered by anyone except Lisha who was a genius engineer and also a first-class Drag-Knight.

“How about somehow improving it in a way that it will be easier to use? To the extent that even only the students of the "Knight Squadron" are able to use it. As a Princess––”

Words came out naturally so.

There were not words in order to go along with the talk, he truly thought so.

He might have voice out what he was vaguely thinking all the time inwardly.

The rule of the empire for a long time.

And precisely because they were released from it now, he wanted her to become a good Princess.

He wanted her to be a Princess who thinks about the people and considered others' feelings.

Such a desire of Lux might have unintentionally been voiced out.

“As a Princess?”

“Y-Yes... As the New Kingdom Princess, you will be more useful to the people like that––”

However,

“I don't need it.”

Lux shivered to the coldness of the voice which came back.

With neither anger, sorrow nor even apathy. A hollow voice which lost all colors.

For just several seconds, the surrounding atmosphere froze.

“Phew. I'm often told that. Both my technique of Machine Dragon development and results in the school battles. I get tired whenever I'm summoned to the capital about things such as 'you should be proud as a Princess' or 'it's a great achievement'.”

“What..., do you mean?”

“Before that, answer my question. What is a Princess?”

A concise question of only a few words.

But, Lux was not able to return an answer to it.

“My father, Count Atismata who raised a coup d’état has died without sitting on the New Kingdom's throne because of an injury at that time. But, his fame remains and my aunt, Queen Raffi succeeded the country. And I, as a memento of the late great man, got the status of Princess of the New Kingdom. I'm merely that much of a human.”

“That's not...”

“But, the citizens are thankful and extolled the idol who is me. It's interesting, isn't it? It's a laughable story. The Old Empire had thoroughly laid out a tyrannical rule after all. As a substitute, they force me to be a splendid person of character like a Princess. If I don't do it, they will urge me. They will say incomprehensible things like 'you have that responsibility, don't run away, carry out your mission'.”

“............”

“There is a place where I want to stop by a little.”

Lisha muttered so and headed to a vacant land with a good view which deviated from the main street.

And, when confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and began to talk.

“Won't you tell me? Lux Acadia. You, a Prince of the destroyed Empire, tell me the way of a righteous princess.”

“... I, to me––”

He could not answer.

A society and laws without unequal and unjust discrimination.

No, it did not have to be such a thing.

But, just a world without unreasonable suffering––

The wishes which Lux was harboring were all crushed on that day five years ago.

“Do you remember the Old Empire's brand applied on my belly?”

Lisha said with a dry smile.

“............”

“Most of the citizens admire and extol my father. That he is the hero remaining in the history that destroyed the Empire. Many years before the coup d'état occurred, my father had opposed the Empire and raised an objection to its policy. Naturally, he incurred the enmity of those from the Empire's side, to the point that it wasn't strange that his precious daughter was kidnapped––”

“...Don't tell me”

When Lux arrived at that guess, Lisha laughed incidentally.

“Right, I was caught by the Old Empire at that time five years ago. And, I was used as a bargaining chip to my father who was furthering the coup d’état plan, but in the end –– I was abandoned. This carved seal is the proof that I was considered the possession of the Old Empire.”

“––!?”

As tension ran to Lux's expression, Lisha continued in a calm tone.

“Actually, my father was probably a great man. In order to bring down that Empire, my father should have concentrated all his efforts to plan the coup d'état. He couldn't possibly ruin everything because of one life which is his daughter's. It had been only about two months that I had been put under house arrest, but I was abandoned, and was no longer the Earl's daughter or anything. My mother died from illness, but since I had a little sister, in the dawn when the coup d'état succeeded, that child should have become the Princess of the new royal family. Instead of me.”

“............”

“However, it seems that my little sister was killed during the coup d'état. So, my aunt, the queen of the New Kingdom who had no child accepted me, who was rescued, as her adopted child and I acceded to the position of Princess. In order to gather up the country together as a memento of my late father, the hero Count Atismata, and as the symbol of the New Kingdom. The fact that I was abandoned by my father and applied with the brand of the Old Empire was concealed.”

“............”

At that time––, when Lux and Lisha met for the first time.

So that's why she had wore the towel in the bathtub, hiding her skin even to other female students.

Since her secret which mustn't be seen was seen by Lux, who was none other than a Prince of the Old Empire, Lisha went so far against Lux––

“Lux. Was it painful for you to be no longer a Prince of the Old Empire?”

Lisha asked with a self deprecating smile.

“Well... I––”

Coup d’état five years ago.

A scene a few days earlier than it was revived in his memory.

His little sister and his childhood friend who had danger approaching her due to the Empire.

Lux, as a member of the royal family and as a "person with pride", thought that he wanted to do something about this country.

However––,

“I wasn't even able to do anything which seems like a Prince, so...”

As Lux quietly shook his head, Lisha laughed lonely.

“You know, I didn't like my father. When thinking about it now, he might have rather pretended to act indifferent towards me to keep me away from the danger of the coup d’état. My father's judgment of abandoning me might have been something very brave and which should be praised. As one of the citizens who had suffered a tyrannical rule, I might have respected and admired my father like everyone. However...”

Cutting her words at once, Lisha looked downward,

“I...”

In a choked voice and moved to tears.

“I wanted him to save me.”

“............”

“I wanted him to choose not the country, but me... I'm a hopeless person, right? I, who was captured, was so scared that I couldn't even commit suicide. That's why I'm not the New Kingdom Princess and don't have such qualifications to be.”

So that's why she hates to behave like a Princess, huh.

After all, it isn't anyone else, but herself who thinks that she is unqualified.

“Let's talk about the reason why I invited you.”

As she suddenly returned to the talk, Lux kept quiet.

“This is because Drag-Knights are all in this era. The investigation of the ruins, the turf war for resources with other countries, peace and sovereignty. Drag-Rides are involved in all of these. In a sense, it's good for the country that I become strong.”

“............”

“Lux. I want to know who I am.”

Saying so, Lisha began to walk her way home which had become dark.

“My father was the hero who saved the people of this country. But, now I'm no one. So, I want to know it after becoming the strongest Drag-Knight. For that, I need your power. I will have you play an active role as my right hand in the "Knight Squadron". You have no objection, right? Chore Prince.”

“Objection...? haven't you already decided?”

“An able woman is also quick in decisions.”

Lisha laughed so proudly.

“First will be the platoon confrontation battle of the academy. After having won it –– we will attend the next battle. It's the off-campus confrontation battle with the representatives of each country.”

“An off-campus, confrontation battle”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement at the unfamiliar words,

“Although you've been doing odd jobs in many places, don't you know the world situation? You did yesterday's lesson, right? About the investigation of ruins in each country and the struggle to obtain their rights––”

Currently in this New Kingdom, there are three crises where one did not know when they would occur.

The first crisis is the rebel army of the Old Empire troops that has been hiding after the coup d'état.

The second crisis is the existence of Abyss which occasionally appears from the ruins.

And the third crisis is the turf war with other countries regarding the research activity of the ruins themselves

“Although the New Kingdom was born, there are still the Old Empire's remnants remaining. They escaped into the neighboring countries which were supporting the Empire, getting cooperating organizations, and even now –– aim at the recapture of the government by military power (force).”

“............”

In fact, there had been rumors that the rebel army of the Old Empire was superior in number than the regular army of the current New Kingdom.

However, they just haven't showed up these several years.

“Next is––, the problem of Abyss.”

The mysterious beasts which frequently appear from the ruins themselves or from their surroundings.

While knowing that various treasures were excavated from the ruins including the Drag-Rides, it was mainly because of the Abyss that the research of each nation did not readily progress.

As a result of having greedily forced an investigation of ruins, there were also precedents where nearby villages, towns and small nations themselves were destroyed in only one night by the Abyss which appeared.

All what was known was that as long as you destroyed the core inside the Abyss' body, you could kill them.

But, on top of the fact that it was accompanied with many dangers, one stood no chance against them with military power other than Drag-Rides.

Therefore, ancient weapons and resources were dug illegally by thieves; damaging the ruins, and moreover so that Abyss did not end up being summoned, the ruins discovered in the country were designated off-limits and strictly controlled.

“And––, thirdly is the turf war with other countries.”

Every corner of the world was dotted with ruins and the countries who managed their lands were basically investigating them.

So as not to selfishly get into the ruins of another country, an agreement was established too.

However, if the weak carelessly advanced their investigation of the ruins, they might incur damage even to the surroundings countries by the Abyss' appearance.

Along the border, there were also ruins of places that were vague; whether it was the territory of which country including the sea area of distant places.

Therefore, one agreement was made and a mock battle of Drag-Knights in order to gain what should (could) be called "the ruins investigation right", was to be held in each country once every several months.

It was said that in one of them, there was also a tournament among fellows officer cadets.

“Then, until then...”

“Yes, by the confrontation battle which will begin two months later, I shall have gather the strongest unit. For that purpose, I expressly made you get in the academy, and tried to make you join the "Knight Squadron", but––”

Lisha got sulky.

“No, um... I understand your feelings and I'm glad that you're expecting a lot from me, but I'm good only at defense––”

“Let's practice the attack!”

He was sternly pointed at with a finger and scolded.

“To begin with, my attacks were avoided so much by you. If you acquire even the experience of attacking, you should be recognized as a powerful and outstanding figure even by the "Knight Squadron" like I anticipated. And, um, as m-my first partner, someday––”

“Eh...?”

As Lux looked puzzled at Lisha who mumbled as her cheeks suddenly became red,

“F-For the time being, that's your task. As my escort, I will talk it over with the Principal whether you can have the same authority as the "Knight Squadron" as an exception.”

“Eeeh!?”

“You can't attack, but the existence value of a Drag-Knight who has never been defeated is enough. In short, it'll be good as long as you play an active role as my shield.”

“I-Isn't that a little cruel...”

In various meanings.

“––By the way, it's about your other Sword Device, but can you show it to me a little? If it's a good material, I would like to remodel it.”

“Eeeeeeeh!?”

Looking at Lisha whose eyes suddenly brightened, Lux panicked.

“Hmm...? Is there something to be surprised with?”

“Errr? That is... Um, I was told by Her Majesty the Queen to strictly manage it, so...”

“What! You're stingy, eh. Can't you at least show it to me?”

Dissatisfied, Lisha pouted.

“In that case, I will go get permission from Her Majesty the Queen later. You should protect that sword well till then.”

“Yes...”

Lux nodded with an evasive reply.

“What's the matter? You look pale. If you're tired, you should rest by somewhere––”

“No...”

“Then, it's good. Then, take care of me again, Lux.”

As they returned up to the academy's main gate, Lisha lightly tapped Lux's shoulders and left.

“............”

Lux went to the drawing room of the academy with the same pace as when he was walking with lisha.

Originally, he was temporarily allowed to sleep in Philphie's room, but he wanted to stay at the drawing room only today without notice.

Rather than an ethical issue or personal reasons, Lux did not want to meet anyone now.

“I––. I'm hopeless...”

It was lightly self-loathing that he had lain down on the sofa.

Though on the spur of the moment, he was regretting having said those words to Lisha.

“I have no right to say that 'you should be more like a Princess' to her...”

To think that I want someone to do what I wasn't able to do.

(What have I ever done for the citizens in those days?)

What Lux had obtained five years ago was the title of Prince and several privileges.

He was thinking whether even the young him could not do something as a prince of a great Empire which lasted several hundred years.

And, the day of fate.

As the result of the fact that he himself personally moved––, the ideal which Lux painted as a Prince was smashed up.

Therefore, right.

As he became the chore Prince, Lux was saved for the first time.

The people of the town with whom he could not even get in touch with well until now.

Every place and every job.

With odd jobs for five years, he felt like having slightly gotten used to being a familiar existence.

He intended to be able to understand the words "for the people" that he had spoken.

(I'm selfish, eh...)

Why couldn't I understand the feelings of Lisha who couldn't behave like a Princess?

In the good point of having lost his position of Prince, this time he acted like a citizen and flattered the Princess.

He could not forgive such a side of himself.

Even so, Lisha said that she expected a lot from him.

Philphie said he was the same as in the old days.

Other students also accepted him.

I want to become everyone's power, but –– the current me can't use that sword.

But,

(I –– at that time)

A languid fatigue attacked Lux.

And Lux quietly closed his eyes.

===Part 9===

Sparks fluttered down from the sky.

The imperial castle of the Acadia Empire.

Inside the castle where the war was over.

A great number of soldiers' corpses were piled up, and while a flow of blood streamed down the floor like a muddy stream, Lux was walking dragging his feet.

Where he arrived at was the audience room which was fiercely destroyed.

In front of the throne, the emperor was lying on the floor.

His chest was very deeply pierced by a sword, and he died like that with his eyes wide opened.

“Oh dear, so you were alive. As expected of you, little brother.”

Beside him, a young man smeared with blood spurts was laughing.

An innocent, pure smile like a child.

“How..., why...?”

Within a hazy consciousness and putting strength in his legs which were likely to collapse at any moment, Lux asked.

Immediately after, he strongly coughed and finally vomited a clot of blood.

“Kukukuku. As expected of you, little brother. To be able to use that Drag-Ride until you vomit blood––, I want even this gutless emperor to follow your example in the netherworld.”

Saying so, the man kicked the face of the motionless emperor.

“Why, did you, kill him...?”

“What?”

To Lux's voice which got blurred, the man cocked his head in puzzlement.

“The Drag-Knights, of the, army, as well, as His Majesty the Emperor, everyone,... This is, from the plan––”

“Ku, hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The man laughed loudly.

And after suddenly opening his eyes wide, he glared at Lux.

“I was saved the trouble thanks to you. I never thought that you would be going so far. Thanks to you, this easily advanced farther than what I planned. If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".”

Taking out a golden flute never seen before from his breast pocket, the man laughed.

“If I called a large quantity of Abyss, it would be easy to destroy this country, but the cleaning up afterwards would be troublesome. You save me the trouble. Goddamn Prince.”

“Kahah...!”

Lux once again vomitted blood and fell on the floor.

He could not stand up anymore...

As if blood disappeared from his whole body, he grew weak.

The sensation of certain death wrapped Lux's whole body.

“But, you deserve respect. At this age, you manage Machine Dragons better than anyone else, and without using trickery, you fought to put an end to the history of this rotten Empire. By using me and borrowing Count Atismata's strength, you wonderfully destroyed this country. You're splendid, little brother! I praise your bottomless resolve and pride, and your talent!”

Fugil raised his voice and looked down at Lux.

“But –– you had no luck. You have been betrayed by me whom you trusted. Let me tell you something in the end, little brother. I wasn't a Prince of this Empire from the beginning.”

Devil like words were spitted out from the man's mouth.

“My purpose isn't the peace that you desired. Good work for destroying the Empire. Prince.”

Laughing with a frivolous voice, the face of the man who opened his eyes wide was reflected in Lux's pupils.

“Why...?”

“Let's see –– shall I tell you, little brother. The reason why you weren't able to achieve your ideal.”

The voice of a big brother which suddenly regained his composure and came to his senses reached Lux's ears.

“You know nothing of the world. You are not in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Lux's memory was interrupted at that last conversation.

It was a morning seven days after losing consciousness, and wandering about life and death that he woke up.

Meanwhile, all was over.

The defeat of the imperial army.

The approximately 1200 Drag-Knights who participated in the battle were killed in action.

The ideal end to which Lux believed in was nowhere.

===Part 10===

“Ngh...”

Lux woke up on the sofa of the drawing room.

Before he knew, a blanket was put on his body.

On the other side of the window with the curtains opened, one could see the eastern sky which has became white.

It was dawn.

(I should go back to the room to get a uniform change...)

When Lux thought so and was going to get up,

“––Uwaaaaah!?”

Noticing a girl sitting face to face with him, Lux unintentionally shouted.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

The girl who was beautiful like a fairy was staring at Lux with her usual cool face.

“It' still early morning. Although it isn't the girl's dormitory, I don't think it's a good idea to shout too much.”

Smoothly brushing up her hair, Kurulucifer said.

“Besides, it's also vexing when you scream as if you've seen a ghost.”

“Ah, s-sorry... Um, The reason why I screamed is because I had a dream, so––”

“You're quite honest. I'm joking, so don't worry.”

Kurulucifer's mouth made an arc as she smiled.

She was usually a girl with a grown-up, cool impression, but that smile was lovely for a girl her age.

“U-Um..., why is Kurulucifer-san here?”

As Lux asked so regarding their encounter in an unexpected place,

“Want to hear it?”

“............”

She returned a mysterious smile which somewhere had an implication.

Catching sight of her long legs which peeped out from the skirt of her uniform for an instant, Lux's heart throbbed.

“Don't worry. Since, I don’t have an indecent goal like fantasizing about you.”

“I haven't said anything yet, right!?”

“Sorry for not being able to meet your expectations.”

“Like I said, I didn't think that!?”

“Is that so. So it's an optical illusion of my eyes that your face looks red, huh.”

“A-Anyone can become like that! If a beautiful person like Kurulucifer-san is in the same room as you when you get up––”

“............”

Kurulucifer who heard this, after being bewildered for a moment, kept silent for a while,

“It isn't like this place is your private room.”

“...Eh?”

She suddenly returned to a serious look and said so.

“As for the reason why I came here. Occasionally, I slipped out of the dormitory to pass time. It just so happens that today it was in this drawing room that I came to. And then, you were sleeping here. That's all.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer with her good posture sitting on the sofa as such, softly turned her gaze to the window.

Her profile was so lovely, like a painting, such that Lux could not help being fascinated (by it?).

“Do you think that it's a lie?”

Suddenly, her thin lips opened and words came out.

Lux calmly shook his head at her question,

“No. After all, I occasionally want to do so, too. It's also so when I'm alone, just look up at the starry sky and do odd jobs.”

“You're quite the romanticist. Is what I would like to say, but..., you're careless. If I was an assassin who has a grudge toward the Empire, you would have been killed long ago.”

“Oh, haha...”

Lux returned a wry smile.

On that point, he should have had the habit of properly locking the door and lightly sleeping, but for some reason, he seemed to have been careless recently.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san can also use a Divine Drag-Ride, right?”

“If I only hold onto it and doesn’t use it, it will be a useless possession. After all, I can't fight here and I have no interest in that anyway.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer dropped her gaze to the Sword Device hung at her waist.

“What do you mean by having no interest?”

“It means that I don't want to fight. Long ago, I tried hard and fought for someone precious to me––. And I got my hands on the Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>. But, at a certain time, I have lost all reasons to fight.”

“By that...”

What do you mean?

Lux was going to ask so, but he reflexively hesitated.

The pain of having lost something important.

It was because he thought that it was not a good thing to ask out of curiosity.

“There is only one truth which remains in me. One of the keys to figure it is the "Black Hero". So I –– chase after it.”

“............”

“Hey, I want to ask you something.”

*thumb*, the moment he heard that, Lux's breath stopped.

Those eyes.

Countless Machine Dragons shot down.

The flow of a large quantity of blood overflowing from the gap of the broken floor.

The First Prince who betrayed him, Fugil.

That black Machine Dragon––

*gooonnng*

Suddenly, from the clock tower of the first block, they heard a big bell.

“This sound is…!?”

A sound which was not a tone to tell the time and which rang violently.

It was the alarm to warn of an enemy attack.

“Don't tell me––!?”

“...I'll go ahead.”

Running after Kurulucifer who quickly moved, Lux also came out to the corridor.

And, he ran to the sharing room where Philphie slept.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6

2014-11-04T10:45:34Z

Morgi: /* Part 7 */

==Episode 6 - Atelier of Machine Dragons and Enrolment Exams==

===Part 1===

Castle town of the Imperial Capital. In the drawing room of a small mansion in the outskirts, Lux and a guest were sitting.

Five Years Ago, April.

The feudal lord of the North East from the Imperial Capital, Count Atismata gathered the resistance of every place and raised an uprising 20 days later.

Coupled with the support of neighboring countries, he was ready to lead an army of 70000 soldiers and 207 Drag-Knights and decided to invade the Imperial Capital.

To convey this very important and highly classified information, Fugil came.

It was exactly ten days before his little sister Airi was to head to the Frontier Count.

Fugil, who tightly wrapped himself in a robe from head to toe, sat on a seat at the table illuminated by a candle flame, and slightly stuck out his head.

“The matter is proceeding as planned, little brother. As you planned, everything is going well.”

“Thank you.”

Lux bowed and then put the Sword Device which he was wearing on the table.

“I’m also ready.”

“As expected of you, little brother.”

Fugil who heard that nodded with admiration.

“You’ve far exceeded my expectations. Being the youngest user in the history, you displayed your ability by gaining several hundred victories in the training and mock battles of the Empire army. Originally, that unprecedented exploit is something which should be praised all over the country and also by the Emperor –– but this Empire ended up being corrupted to the root.”

In a voice mixed with resignation, he continued further.

“You’re the illegitimate seventh Prince. Moreover, you’re a person who objected to the politics of the Empire. No matter how much skill you have –– even if you are praised for your achievements, you hold a differing opinion which doesn't garner attention towards blood legitimacy. This means that such a person can’t be a “Hero”.”

“I’ve never thought to set myself up as a hero. Just––”

“I know.”

To the answer of the calm Lux, Fugil smiled.

“But, I'll ask you once again, shouldn’t you stop that way of fighting? You don’t expressly have to put yourself in danger in order to save the enemy. If you feel like it, though there will be sacrifices, you can choose a safer way––”

Not even shaken by the voice of Fugil who invited him, Lux raised his face.

“This way, even supposing that the plan succeeds, there will be no meaning.”

“Most men of the army are puppets of the imperial family. While wielding the absolute weapon which is the Drag-Ride, they would blindly obey orders of oppression and massacring of innocent people. So, you can’t assert that they have no responsibility.”

“But, they might just be forced to execute orders which they don’t want. Even the people of the army have family.”

“Phew… Geez, your resolve deserves great admiration”

Fugil, somewhat amazed, smile wryly and then stood up.

“Well then, see you in three days then. As per your instructions, I will come here again. Until then, give me a definite answer. Whether you will cooperate with a <Wyvern> and fight alongside my <Bahamut>? Or––”

“…………….”

“Like I thought, we should kill those guys and cut off the bad habit. Will you keep asking about something which won’t change? Will you give up everything for what you are trying to change? As a Prince of the Empire, if you possess the pride to fulfill it, then––”

“…I’m––”

Looking at Lux who did not change his expression, Fugil got ready to go back.

And with a hand, holding back Lux who tried to stand up and see him off, he slowly opened his mouth.

“Ah, which reminds me, Lux. That matter which you asked me to investigate about. About the medication and experimentation on a human body that the Empire's army was running.”

“––Yes”

To the words which were released, Lux showed a faint agitation.

The trend of the androcracy which went to extremes.

All the women are tools.

In the imperial traditional culture, the fact that women obeyed men was taken for granted.

The scene where any male aristocrat made up a reason and abducted citizens or young girls of poor family as an outlet of his desire and manpower was not unusual.

But this time, a more horrible thing was happening.

The extremely horrifying affair where the military authorities were said to use very young girls for a certain special human experimentation.

On the surface, it was a clinical trial for making medicine to cure plague.

However, in reality, it was human experimentation for poison and weapon.

With the fact that the majority of the results were either unknown after-effects or death, they returned to their family.

“Young children –– Among them, it seems that a subject chosen by a certain standard was the most suitable for the experiment; and this time, even several noble children seem to have been taken to the military facilities. Philphie Aingram. Including that childhood friend of yours with whom you were getting along with.”

“…………”

The moment when he heard this, Lux’s expression slightly stiffened.

“It seems that the elder sister Relie went to the imperial court to appeal for letting her go while crying, but, she was flatly refused. And it seems that the medication and surgery –– the experiment will begin within two weeks at the earliest.”

“Understood”

Even so, immediately regaining his composure, Lux answered.

“Then later, little brother. I believe in your resolution.”

Fugil left the mansion before one could noticed.

However, there was only darkness and the sound of rain there.

===Part 2===

Several days since Lux came to the Royal Knight Academy.

Lux was spending his first holiday in a two person room of the girl’s dormitory.

“––Nii-san, Nii-san! Please get up.”

“Hmm…”

Feeling someone shaking his body, Lux woke up.

“Airi …?”

As he half-opened his eyes against sleepiness, he first saw his little sister’s face. Then, the near ceiling of the bunk beds came into view.

Airi seemed to have come into the room where Lux was sleeping to wake him up.

“Get down quickly and come to the dining room. I have to talk with you.”

“Ngh… Understood.”

Probably because it was a holiday, Airi wasn't wearing her school uniform, but a casual chic dress.

For Lux who had hardly lived in the same place as her, with only that, deed emotions welled up within him, but––

“I wonder how many years it’s been since you have come to wake me up, Airi.”

“More importantly Nii-san, what is the meaning of this?”

The skin around the eyes of Airi who smiled suddenly darkened.

“Ah, no, um…”

Gently holding the cheeks of Lux who unintentionally averted his face with her hands, she glared at him with scornful eyes.

“During the time I didn’t see you, you’ve become quite lazy. Please come to the dining room in less than three minutes.”

“You don’t even give me time to change my clothes?”

“Is that so? So usually, you change your clothes leisurely with your roommate around.”

Turning a fleeting glance under the bunk bed, Airi said.

To her cold voice, Lux could only answer “I will come at once”.

“Well then, I’m waiting, so.”

Seeming amazed, Airi briskly left the room.

“Haa, don’t get angry…”

“Munyah… Lu-chan”

At the sleep-talking of Philphie which could be heard from under the bed, Lux smile wryly.

“I’m going. Phi-chan.”

===Part 3===

The dining room of the girl’s dormitory was opened even on holidays.

However, since the time when meals were offered, was fixed, even if one woke up early in the morning, he could not get a meal immediately.

So, there were almost no students here at this early a time during holidays.

In the meantime, Lux and Airi were facing each other on the seats of a small table.

“It’s good to see that you’ve considerably gotten used to the academy. You seem a little too close to your roommate though.”

Airi said such sarcasm as she sipped her tea.

“Like I said…, that was inevitable… When I searched, the girl’s dormitory had no vacant room, and I don’t know why, but there was no roommate in only Philphie’s room, um––”

“Hmm. Thus, you may stay at the room of a female childhood friend, huh. It’s indecent, extremely immoral. Would you like me to tell Principal Relie?”

“I’ve already told Relie-san about it. And then, she replied “I leave my little sister to you”, “it’s fine if it’s Lux-kun” with a smile…”

In the end, Lux was sent to Philphie's room in the girl’s dormitory until a place where he could stay was found.

Philphie, as usual with her easy-going personality, far from minding it seemed to be pleased, but Lux spent every day where he could not sleep easily.

It seemed that the three girls of the Triad and Airi already knew about it, but they wanted to keep this matter a secret as much as possible.

“It looks like before correcting Nii-san’s common sense, I should first admonish the principal, eh…”

As her exchanges with Relie immediately came to her mind, Airi sighed.

“So, what business do you have with me today? Airi.”

“Ara, so I can’t talk with you if I have no business? Nii-san.”

Lux’s question was returned with a mischievous smile.

Unlike a long time ago when she had a weak constitution, she had become a lady very skilled at bargaining.

“Well then, errr… are you doing well in the academy, Airi?”

“Yes, everyone takes good care of me, so Nii-san doesn’t need to worry about me.”

“I see. You’re loved by everyone, huh.”

“Don’t put it like that.”

He smoothly said with a refreshing smile.

“…As expected, you’re good at dealings with things as usual.”

Lux said with a wry smile, but he also had slightly mixed feelings.

Even if she was ejected from the succession struggle early, Airi was a “woman” of royalty.

When her mother died when she (Airi) was young, her position became complicated in various ways; if she did not acquire a determined personality from a tender age, she would not have been able to survive so far.

When he thought so, he also thought of wanting to spoil her more as her brother, but.

“And Nii-san as usual seems to always get dragged only into troubles and difficulties. If you need any help, please tell me.”

“…Ah, it’s all right.”

Without words to return coming out, Lux returned a mixed smile.

It looked like he was the one getting spoiled.

''Really, my little sister has gotten strong.''

“Do you also have jobs from now on today?”

“Yes. After eating breakfast, it’s been planned that I will go to the “Atelier” in the academy.”

“Is it for a request from a student?”

“I think it’s from the academy. But, they say that it isn’t a pressing business.”

“Without it, you would have received invitations for a date on the holiday from the young ladies, eh.”

“W-What are you saying!? There would be no such thing––”

When Lux got flustered as he was teased,

“Haa…, this is why Nii-san is… Though you’ve been like that since long ago. Please, be a little aware of how others see you. Thanks to the fact that Nii-san stood out early, I also receive a lot of requests for you, you know?”

Airi said so with a sigh.

“Eh…?”

“I wonder what the young ladies here are thinking, asking to arrange a place where they can speak with Nii-san or to casually appeal for them.”

“…Really!?”

“Yes. In the Old Empire, women of citizen level or below were oppressed, and even most of the noble women were treated as tools for political marriage, so they apparently never felt that much close to men.”

“…I wonder if it’s what you call peace.”

“I think it’s a little exaggerated to say peace, but since the establishment of New Kingdom, there has been no major incident, so there may be no helping it. It’s only been five years since the Old Empire which laid out a tyrannical
rule for many years has been destroyed. I’m sure that for the people of the New Kingdom, it’s still like a dream, like they are in the middle of a happy festival.”

She whispered and then sipped her tea.

Contrary to her cynical words, Airi’s expression did not seem that dissatisfied.

“Yes, it would be good if it continues like this forever.”

“For that, don’t forget our other purpose. Okay, Nii-san?”

The moment when Lux agreed, in the almost deserted dining room, Airi dropped the tone of her voice.

“… Yes, I know.”

Similarly in a lower tone, Lux replied.

“Then, I can feel relieved. The analysis regarding the output of that Machine Dragon will be over soon, so until then––”

As Lux nodded, Airi finished drinking her tea and stood up.

“Huh? Aren’t you eating breakfast with me? Theres still time before the cook arrives though––”

“I’ll pass. If just the two of us are seen by everyone of the class, they're likely to be jealous after all.”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux smiled wryly.

“No, there’s no way that would happen. After all –– we’re siblings.”

“Besides, if we’re together anymore than this, I would be more reluctant to leave.”

She said in a small voice mixed with the fragrance of tea.

“Eh…?”

“It’s a joke, Nii-san. Well then, please be careful so as not to draw out that sword.”

Saying so at the end, Airi left the dining room.

===Part 4===

After finishing his breakfast, Lux decided to begin today’s chores.

By the way, the written requests addressed to Lux, far from decreasing as the curiosity at first disappeared, increased in number as time passed, and he had already reached a physically impossible domain.
Therefore, Lux settled down in the way of whether to accept the tasks judging from the importance and the degree of relative priority.

“Well, I’m used to not having days off, so it’s fine anyway.”

Rustlingly looking through the bundle of requests dropped in, Lux sighed.

The jobs such as watering the flower bed, studying and helping with cleaning the dormitory were still better.

Baggage carrier for shopping, help changing clothes, massage, being a person to talk to during tea a party and the like exceeded the mixing up of public and private matters; it was very likely that they were mistaking Lux for a butler or something.

“…I mean, about half of them aren’t jobs that I, a man, should do!?”

He unintentionally retorted to the bundle of requests.

But, this was not a joke and since there seemed to be a lot of students who have written seriously, he had a headache.

Be that as it may, if there were jobs which should be given priority, he could use them as an excuse and turned down those requests, so for now he could relax.

The job which he had to do today was a request from the academy.

[Workplace] Royal Knight Academy Machine Dragon research and development site, Atelier

[Client] Machine Dragon Research and Development Chief

[Work contents] Machine Dragon Operation Test

The atelier was a large detached building located in the corner of the school premises.

He had several times helped with blacksmith works, but an atelier for Drag-Rides was a first for him.

He was slightly anxious about doing a job he was not familiar with, but he was also looking forward to it.

Originally, he intended to come to work as a mechanic apprentice of Machine Dragons, so it was welcoming.

“Excuse me. It’s Lux Acadia. I came for the commissioned work.”

He lightly knocked and greeted in a loud voice.

“…………”

However, the answer to Lux’s greeting which was slightly tinged with tension was only silence.

“Huh…?”

He once again checked by looking at his requests note and the academy’s big clock.

There was no error.

Both the place and time should be right––

As he tried to turn the doorknob, he found that it was not locked.

“That’s really careless…”

The existence and technology of Drag-Rides should be top secret in any country.

''Just because it’s within the school premises, I wonder if this is all right.''

While smiling wryly, Lux quietly stepped inside.

“Excuse me. Is there anyone––”

Lux unintentionally swallowed his voice which he was about to utter.

A large space in this brick building filled with the smell of oil and metals.

At the back where innumerable parts and tools were scattered about, there was a monster.

In the court of the imperial capital a long time ago.

Since he became the chore Prince, he had seen many Machine Dragons in the Machine Dragon hangar before holding a mock battle.

But––, this was totally different from them.

A strange Machine Dragon which fused halves of the bodies of a <Wyvern> and a <Wyrm> was over there.

“This is––?”

“Ngh… what the heck is it? So noisy––”

As Lux was looking at it in utter amazement, he suddenly heard a voice from the nearby sofa.

“Lisha-sama…?”

Sleeping there covered with a thin blanket was Lisha dressed in a white gown on her uniform.

Probably because she had stayed overnight, her whole body got slightly dirty and her hair was also slightly disheveled.

Incidentally, her uniform was also very messy and her blouse was turned inside out. Lux unintentionally averted his gaze.

“What are you doing in a place like this?”

“…Huh? Lux, why are you here––? …Ah, I see. Now I remembered, I had requested you. Fuhaa…”

While rubbing her sleepy eyes, Lisha said something which he did not really understand.

When Lux went out again and got tea in the dining room, Lisha who fixed her messed up clothes drank it in one gulp.

“Fufu. You’re quite thoughtful, eh, Lux. As expected of the man that I acknowledged!”

With a behavior unlike a Princess’, Lisha showed a happy smile.

She probably came for a visit of the atelier and ended up staying overnight.

“Good morning. By the way, where is the chief of the atelier?”

As Lux asked after calming down,

“Here, here, right before your eyes.”

Lisha pointed at her small face and said.

“Yes?”

“You still haven’t noticed? It looks like I need to somewhat correct my assessment regarding your insight! I’m saying that I’m the chief.”

“…Eh?”

''No, she’s certainly wearing a gown which seems to be for work, but…''

Honestly, it only looked like a child’s playing attire.

The hems were so long that they dragged on the floor.

“Whew. You’re very good at provocation. All right, I’ll ride on it.”

As Lisha proudly laughed, she drew out the two Sword Devices hanging on her waist at the same time.

“…!”
“––Come out. The Primordial Chaos Dragon that is the perforating wedge against Heaven and Earth. <Chimeric Wyvern>!”

At that moment, the strange Machine Dragon which could be seen at the back of the atelier turned into photons, and was transferred behind Lisha.

“This is––!?”

“A connection should not be necessary. All right, go back.”

Lisha simultaneously wielded her two Sword Devices and put them in the sheath.

Then, the Machine Dragon which was summoned once again changed into light particles, and went back to the depths of the warehouse.

“…What is it, that thing?”

Staring in wonder at it, Lux muttered.

“How’s that, were you surprised?”

Lisha, who was pleased with Lux’s reaction folded her arms and stuck out her chest with pride.

“<Chimeric Wyvern>. It’s the world’s first original Drag-Ride which I’ve developed.”

Lux doubted his ears.

“––!?”

Drag-Rides were ancient weapons excavated in ruins.

Since they had been discovered more than ten years ago, their concrete principle even now remained a mystery, and at best only adjustments of the degree of either installing the existing parts or replacing them could be performed.

A remodeling into a totally different Machine Dragon like this should existed nowhere in the world––

“If you can process the Mithril Dite and Force Core, there seems to be a lot of things which can be produced. Afterward, the performance and output of that body are quite impressive, but it’s a little neck that one has to use two Sword Devices for the activation.”

He had never heard about the fusion of two kinds of Machine Dragons and dual wielding Sword Devices.

If she had combined two original machines and even learned to operate two swords, then this girl concealed an unimaginable potential as an engineer.

“Um, who are you really, Lisha-sama?”

“Fufu. Did you get a better opinion of me?”

Smiling contentedly, Lisha sat on the chair before the work unit and looked up at Lux.

“Praise me more. You know, it isn’t because I have the position of the Princess of the New Kingdom that I’ve been allowed the foolishness of letting you admit into the academy. This is because I show ability and gave results enough to be entrusted a personal atelier at this age. How’s that, are you surprised?”

“By the way, at the back there, there is something which looks like a serious burn mark or rather trace of an explosion though…”

As Lux pointed at the room kept opened as the door was broken and asked,

“…Failure is the mother of success.”

Holding down her slight agitation, Lisha asserted.

Not inquiring any further, Lux asked.

“Perhaps is this research the reason why you always sleep during class?”

“That’s half correct. But, I do properly listen to lectures and I can’t really be half asleep during the practical training. Instructor Raigree is also totally merciless to me who is the Princess. If I skimp in the Machine Dragon’s training or don’t take it seriously, I’ll have a hard time. She really deserves respect.”

Lisha was not sarcastic; she really admired her.

“Then, what about the other half?”

“Take this, it’s your Sword Device.”

Not answering the question, Lisha took the Sword Device which was on the desk and handed it to Lux.

That which Lux received was undeniably the sword matching his <Wyvern>.

“If I’m not mistaken, I should have asked the mechanic for the repair of this––”

“Yes. I’ve fixed your Drag-Ride here”

As she smoothly said so as if it was a matter of course, Lux doubted his ears.

A Machine Dragon’s repair, maintenance and adjustment were so difficult that an expert other than the user was required.

Lux’s <Wyvern> was partially destroyed in the fight with the Abyss, so he thought it would take quite the time and money to repair it, but––

“Is it true!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 171.jpg|thumb]]

“It’s the Machine Dragon of the hero who saved the school. You don’t really have to be surprised. But, I stayed up all night several days and finished it just this morning.”

“Thank you very much!”

Lux unintentionally bowed with a smile.

She was skilled to the extent of taking apart two Machine Dragons and building a new Machine Dragon.

For a naturally gifted engineer like Lisha, this much might be simple.

But, even Lux could easily imagine how much hard it was for a small-sized girl alone to repair a Machine Dragon built of a large, heavy metal.

“Hmm… I-It’s not a bad feeling to see you so happy… P-Praise me more; if y-you can even pat my head––”

Lisha suddenly blushed and lightly scratched her head.

And looking at Lux who asked back “eh?”, she cleared her throat confusedly.

“W-Well then, test it at once to see whether it moves properly.”

“Yes.”

Lux drew the Sword Device hung on the belt of his waist and muttered the pass code.

“––Come forth, the Branded Wing Dragon which is the symbol of power. Obey my sword and fly, <Wyvern>.”

Light particles gathered before Lux and it instantly transferred –– summoned beside him.

There, his blue Machine Dragon which should have been destroyed was completely––

“Huh…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

Completely –– the appearance was different from what Lux had been using.

Among the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons, the <Wyvern> was the Machine Dragon with the flight ability.

Lux had the mechanic adjust it with that (flight ability) as a base and put on a thicker armor, but…

“Hey, what is this!?”

There was a strange dragon with an abominable appearance there.

Breath Guns linked on both shoulders and an injection port for flight in the back and legs.

Although the large-sized blade which he was using before remained to a very poor degree, more than half of the thick armor was chipped off and became sharp like the blade of a naked sword.

“Ah, while I was repairing it, it was interesting in various ways. So I remodeled it a little.”

“This is beyond the level of ‘a little’!? You’ve even installed something like a drill on the left hand!? What is this!?”

“Oh that? It’s cool, right? It’s a rare parts even among those found in the ruins.”

To Lisha who looked happy, Lux was at a loss for words.

He recalled the bad things about the engineers and craftsmen, which he had seen during his previous odd jobs up until now.

“To begin with, it’s weird. That Drag-Ride which you were using, that is.”

Before he could speak, Lisha began to talk.

“In addition to the basic air frame, there were only parts of armor strengthening stuck here and there. Things like uselessly thickening the armor of a flight type Machine Dragon and raising the weight are stuff that a complete amateur does, you know? Like this, it can’t even show its original performance at all. To begin with, judging from the appearance, it’s too lame.”

“No, I don’t think appearance has anything to do with it…”

To Lisha’s angry look, Lux, though restrained, rebutted. But,

“Are you an idiot! Concerning Drag-Rides, functionality is first, and the coolness is the second most important thing! Just looking at this, I will become miserable for having been unable to win against such a quack Machine Dragon!”

“…………”

''It’s a cruel way of putting it…''

Lux thought so and sighed.

“Um, I’m sorry… It isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings. But, could you return it to how it was? That was the handiest for me and I was also used to it, so––”

What Lisha said was not off the mark.

No, it was a matter of fact. Far from being painfully true, in the first place, it was all as she said, but––, even so Lux had a reason for why he didn't want to change it.

“…No matter what?”

“Yes, please.”

He bowed his head.

“It can’t be helped, eh. Even though this remodeling took a lot of time…”

''Rather, didn’t it take time because of the remodeling?''

Lux could not help but think so, but Lisha, while grumpy, somehow compromised.

“It’s all right if the armaments are the same, right? The large-sized sword being the main weapon, and the Breath Gun, Daggers and Wire Tail the sub-weapons. I will thicken the whole armor mainly with the PL – 12 type, I'll also raise both the barrier and output, and as for the roar generator of the head, with a high output possible type––”

“Yes, please.”

As Lux answered, Lisha promptly began the maintenance with practiced movements.

“But you know, it’s weird after all. This Drag-Ride…”

Lisha muttered so with an expression which was not somewhere lively.

“It’s really strange; the balance is obviously a problem. If you want to crush your opponent by endurance and firepower, it will be better to use a Ground-type Machine Dragon whose gross weight could be raised; in a Flying-type Machine Dragon which has high mobility, there is no meaning to go so far to strengthen the defense. Rather, it will become heavy and slow, it will unnecessarily increase the burden on the user too, –– are you a masochist?”

“…………”

“Well, it’s fine. There are also things which only the human user can understand after all. It’s none other than your request.”

Lux was relieved inwardly.

Any ordinary Machine Dragon mechanic would feel a sense of incongruity to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

He could not talk about the reason and he could not let the reason be noticed, either, but––,

“Hey, Lux.”

“…!?”

Suddenly being called to, Lux’s spine slightly shivered as he was taken aback.

“By the way –– may I leave only the drill?”

With her loveliest smile so far, Lisha said.

“You can’t.”

“You’re really stingy, even though you’re just a former Prince!”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

With that last exchange, the silent work continued for a while.

In the early afternoon, Lux’s Machine Dragon was completely restored.

For the time being, it was good that his Machine Dragon was repaired.

Lux felt relieved so, but,

“All right, then it’s time to go.”

“Eh? Where?”

“Isn’t it obvious? What do you think I stayed up all night to repair this for? Of course, it’s for your new workplace.”

Seeing Lisha with sparkling eyes, Lux got a bad feeling about this.

===Part 5===

Even in the afternoon of the holiday, a part of the school facilities was opened.

Though few, club activities also existed and there were also students who were active on holiday.

But, it was in the waiting room of the practice field that Lux who was brought by Lisha went to.

It was a slightly wide room for changing into Dress Gear –– exclusive clothing in order to equip with Machine Dragon, and for discussing tactics.

Several dozens of students wearing Dress Gears were waiting for Lux there.

Of course, there was no man other than Lux.

There were students whom he recognized, Kurulucifer and Philphie.

And Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

As the students gathered regardless of class and grade, more than half of them were unfamiliar faces.

“Do you really intend to let him join the “Knight Squadron”, Lisha-sama?”

A tall female student whom Lux didn't even know the name of, said so as she looked at him.

“That goes without saying. He will show his ability from here on. It’s for that reason that I repaired Lux’s Drag-Ride after all.”

“Errr –– what are you guys talking about?”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement not knowing what they were talking about,

“Princess Lizsharte would like to recommend you to this unit. A guerrilla unit which can also use Drag-Rides, other than during practical skill exercises while being an officer cadet. That’s the special unit “Knight Squadron”.”

The third-year student Sharis said with a refreshing smile.

As he heard the explanation in detail, it was apparently something like this.

In the current New Kingdom, there was always a shortage in talented Drag-Knights who could perform in actual combat.

Moreover, this place was the Fort City which could be called the bastion (defensive position) of the capital.

Therefore, not letting young students with outstanding talent and ability fight in accordance with the rules was pearls thrown before swine.

Thereupon, a guerrilla unit –– the “Knight Squadron” which holds special battle permission while being composed of officer cadets was established, and they delved into long day and night fighting techniques.

If one belonged to the “Knight Squadron”, he could get a reward by assembling a platoon with several people and receiving missions from the army.

Thus, even in the perspective of Lux’s “chores”, it would be a very useful place, but––

“But you know, the “Knight Squadron” isn’t some kind of place where anyone who wants to join can join.”

As Sharis’ explanation ended, a girl whom he was not familiar with muttered so.

“You must get a high evaluation with the results of the campus battles. Your level as Drag-Knight should be more than the intermediate level. And, the majority of members of the current “Knight Squadron” should acknowledge your ability and vote for the approval of you joining.”

These three things seemed to be the conditions for joining.

“Um, but I attended the academy since only several days ago, and my practical skills are also––”

“Unfortunately, it seems to be so. I’ve heard the rumor about you being the “Weakest Undefeated” though.”

As the female student who seemed calm said so with a wry smile,

“I don’t mind.”

Lisha cut off the flow, full of confidence.

“The first two conditions are just a given. Most of the students who are here should already know Lux’s ability. After all, he had a draw in a one-to-one fight against me and went against the Abyss all alone.”

“Well, it’s true, but…”

Overwhelmed by Lisha’s momentum, the tall girl faltered.

“But, now the third-year members of the “Knight Squadron” aren’t there. We can’t decide about it at such a time…”

A small-sized girl said so as to add to the tall girl’s case, but

“The whole majority is properly here. Even if all those who aren’t here vote ‘no’, it won’t matter if all the members here agree, right?”

In the end, Lisha settled the talk.

“Why aren’t the third-year students here?”

As Lux asked Sharis who was beside him in low voice,

“Well, currently the third-year students went to the capital for practice for about two weeks. Due to some circumstances on my end, I couldn’t go this time.”

“Then, won’t it better to decide after the third year members come back?”

“Well –– I think that it’s just the opposite.”

Suddenly, Kurulucifer who kept silent until now reacted to Lux’s question.

“The Princess believes that precisely now is the best time of let you join. The third-year leader of the Knight Squadron is quite the man-hater after all––”

“Eh…?”

“Third-year student, Celestia Ralgris. An influential person who is the daughter of a Duke House and is said to be the strongest of the academy. She’s also popular and a lot of students admired her too. If that person was presently in the academy, it’s probably more likely that even something like letting a man attend the academy would have been revoked.”

“…………”

In other words, using the chance when that man-hating leader is absent, Lisha wanted to rush the matter into a fait accompli<ref>"accomplished fact"; something that has already happened and is thus unlikely to be reversed, a done deal. In French used only in the expression placer/mettre quelqu’un devant le fait accompli meaning to present somebody with a fait accompli</ref>.

“Kurulucifer, don’t talk nonsense. I only do what I should do as the New Kingdom Princess.”

Lisha who heard the talk cheekily rebutted.

“The Abyss's sudden attack without warning the other day. Although it didn’t lead to serious consequences, the cause is still unknown, so it’s under investigation. Ensuring (or securing) an immediate asset is the natural judgment. Especially all the more since the majority of third-year students are absent now.”

''She says something that sounds really good.''

Lux admired inwardly.

He had thought that she was unlike a Princess, but unexpectedly, she also seemed to have political ability.

“But as expected, even I won't think of letting him join without him going through any procedure.”

Before a rebuttal came, Lisha who was at the center of the waiting room looked around everyone.

“We will hold a Machine Dragon confrontation battle in teams from here on. And with the battle outcome, we should decide whether or not to allow Lux to join.”

She said so and quickly began to choose the opponents.

“…………”

(She completely ignored my opinion, huh…)

Lux really wanted to say so a little bit, but…

“Lux. If you do missions and security guard jobs in the Knight Squadron, you’ll also get rewards. It will help you pay off your debt! You should just gladly work like a horse!”

As he saw Lisha smiling, he felt that it would be useless even if he refused.

As Lux who was at a loose end watched around the waiting room,

“I mean, so Philphie was also a member of the “Knight Squadron”?”

As Lux who caught sight of his childhood friend in the corner asked,

“…………”

Philphie who gnawed snack biscuits did not react.

“Errr, Philphie…?”

As he thought that she didn't and called out to her again,

“…It’s Phi-chan, right?”

In a slightly emphasized tone, Philphie muttered.

“Eh…!? D-Do you want me call you that even here …!?”

“Yes.”

Philphie nodding with a serious look, Lux’s face turned red.

If it weren’t for this, she would really be a good girl, but––

But that aside, it was unexpected.

The last time they met was seven years ago; in the Old Empire's society before the coup d’état, women had little opportunity to get in contact with Drag-Rides.

Therefore, Lux had no memory of having seen Philphie ever used a Drag-Ride.

But, to think that this girl with a gentle atmosphere had enough ability to join the “Knight Squadron” ––

“Phi…chan, are you strong?”

“Ordinary, I guess.”

As he awkwardly called her by her nickname, a simple answer came back.

But upon close inspection, not a Sword Device of a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but a short sword decorated with a unique design was in the scabbard hung on her waist.

“She’s very strong, this girl. She is the user of the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon> after all. Together with my <Fafnir>.”

“Eeeh…!?”

As Kurulucifer added, Lux unintentionally opened his mouth.

To think that Philphie possessed enough skill to be able to use a Divine Drag-Ride which even first-class Drag-Knights couldn't handle so often.

And also Kurulucifer.

Even if they were called “Knight Squadron”, they were still officer cadets after all.

It looked like his preconception was greatly wrong.

Even excluding the third-year members, if there were even three users of Divine Drag-Rides, it was a military power worthy of threat.

Which meant, even the missions given were more likely to be suitable as such.

From now on whether he wanted to or not, he might be sent on dangerous missions.

(…What shall I do?)

『For that, I hope that you didn’t forget the other purpose, Nii-san.』

He recalled the words said by Airi early in the morning during breakfast.

Before attracting a curious attention, he started thinking to decline joining the unit.

He was thankful that a hefty reward was given, but if he got involved in too deeply, it would be likely to affect the “other purpose”.

“Hey, Lux. I settle the talk.”

While he was thinking about such a thing, his shoulder was patted by Lisha.

“You and I will team up and fight against the opposition’s team. Hurry up and go to the compartment to change into a Dress Gear.”

“…………”

It looked like it was already too late.

“What? You may also change without hiding if you want, you know?”

“I am not worried about that!”

As Lux’s face turned red as he panicked to Lisha’s teasing,

“You peep, but you don’t want to be seen yourself, huh.”

Even Kurulucifer who was in the corner muttered in a subdued voice, and Lux was at wits’ end.

“I’ll go change!”

Lux hurried up and changed into the Dress Gear he was given and came out of the compartment.

“So––, I understand that Lisha-sama and I will team up, but how many people are there in the opponent team?”

“Yes. It seems to be all the members here that met with Lux-san for the first time.”

“Eeeeeeeeeh!?”

In other words, all the members present except Kurulucifer, Philphie and the three girls of the Triad.

“Wait, isn’t it reckless no matter how you look at it…?”

Lisha was strong.

Even compared to Drag-Knights that Lux had confronted so far, she was probably the most powerful.

But it should also be the same for the Knight Squadron’s members present here.

“It’s all right. According to my calculations, even this should work out good enough. If it’s not enough, well let’s see, it’s not too late to change your Machine Dragon to attack specialization even now––”

“…I’ll do my best as it is.”

“Is that so? I’ll fight with the <Chimeric Wyvern>, but–– well it’s fine. We’re outnumbered anyway. Once it starts, even you’ll have no choice but to fight.”

To Lisha’s words which somewhere had a hidden meaning, Lux sighed.

Both parties finished their preparations and went out to the practice field.

And the mock battle began.

===Part 6===

“What the hell, geez!”

Immediately after the team confrontation battle which ended in no time.

Lisha who returned to the waiting room of the practice field was shouting like a spoiled child.

Most of the “Knight Squadron” members had already changed and left the room, only Lux, Lisha and several acquaintances remained in the room.

“Please, cheer up already. We’ve won after all.”

As Lux calmed her so with a troubled face,

“Why didn’t you attack even once!? I should have also got on the opponent team! You wasted a rare chance! You fool!”

Lisha raised her voice with somewhat teary eyes.

The team confrontation battle for letting Lux join the “Knight Squadron”.

Overturning the overwhelming handicap of two against ten, Lux and Lisha had won.

By the way, it was Lisha who defeated all the opponents’ Machine Dragons.

While Lux was dodging and defending against the enemy’s attacks, the battle ended.

Although they won as a result, Lux’s joining was rejected by the majority vote, and Lisha was furious.

The reason that he was not able to earn an affirmative vote was because Lux had not attacked even once.

Though he felt bad for Lisha, Lux was inwardly relieved.

“Was my strategy a failure? Or…, was there a problem with the opponent team formation…? But, by my initial expectations…”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha began to change her clothes on the other side of the compartment.

(It will be bad if I go back without permission, right…?)

When Lux who had finished changing from the Dress Gear into his uniform first, sat down before the table of the waiting room and was waiting.

“Good work, Lu-chan.”

Philphie who was sitting in the opposite side suddenly called out to him.

The vote ended; his childhood friend who had finished changing into her uniform remained in the waiting room, peeled a fruit and ate it.

Or it was supposed to be like this, but––

“…Uh huh. Thank you––. Wait, what is this?”

“Orange.”

A brief answer came back with the peeled orange.

She pinched the fresh fruit flesh where the white pith was removed with her thin fingertips, and held it out in front of Lux.

“No, I understood by seeing, but…”

“I help you remove the orange’s white peel.”

Such words were said with an indifferent tone.

Lux brooded over their meaning for just several seconds,

“Eh...? Is it, by any chance –– what I think it is!?”

Suddenly, his cheeks became hot.

Lux remembered that when they were children, Philphie used to peel the pelt of the orange which he was not able to eat as he disliked that part (pelt).

“T-Thank you, Phi-chan. B-But, I’m not a kid anymore, so I can’t do that much alone…”

When he answered so as he was a little embarrassed,

“…You don’t want?”

Philphie intently turned her pupils and looked into Lux’s face.

It was a somewhat dejected and lonely tone.

“T-That isn’t it––”

“Then, eat.”

When he was at loss, Philphie softly pushed the orange's flesh to Lux’s lips.

Seeing that he received it with his mouth, Philphie slightly smiled.

“Is it delicious?”

“Y-Yes…”

“I’m glad.”

(…Rather, it’s so embarrassing that I can’t taste it…!)

Looking at Philphie who was somewhere happy, Lux was bewildered,

“It’s all good that you’re so close, but I think you should watch your surroundings a little more.”

“…!? N-No, this is––”

Teased by Kurulucifer who was in a corner of the room, Lux became flustered.

When he turned his eyes around as he wondered whether they were seen by others,

“…Hmm. Even though I’m unusually troubled, to think that you flirt with another woman before my eyes. I’m envious, Lux.”

Lisha who had finished changing and came out muttered as she was amazed.

“However…, I see. There was that way (hand), huh…”

And walking at a quick pace, she came before Lux who was sitting.

(It’s bad. I’ll be scolded––)

As Lux closed his eyes thinking so.

Something was slapped on the table before him.

“Huh…?”

What was put on the table was a sheet of paper –– a request for a job.

“W-Which reminds me after this, you shouldn’t have undertaken any job requests in particular, right?”

Lisha who sharpened her lips leaned her face immediately to Lux’s.

When he was sure that she was angry, her cheeks somewhat turned red and she averted her eyes from Lux.

“Eh, well… yes.”

''…I wonder what the matter is.''

When Lux replied as he wondered so, Lisha quickly took a breath and stuck out her chest.

“T-Then, it’s an additional request. Um––, come with me now.”

===Part 7===

Cross-shaped Fort City, Cross Feed.

From the sunrise until late at night, the people’s bustle and hustle had not stopped in this first block which was located in the center.

Probably because of the early spring, the evening sunlight was still strong.

Lux and Lisha were walking on the main street of maintained stone pavements with a lot of pedestrian traffic.

(She asked me to come along, so it was for shopping, huh… I was surprised.)

『U-Um…, I think that in order to form a partnership, it’s important to know each other well. After all, I still don’t know much about a man of the same age…』

The reason why Lisha invited Lux to go out seemed to be something like that.

(But, I’m still nervous. To be with a Princess of the same age, only the two of us is––)

When looking to the side as he thought so, Lisha who was also somewhat restless was looking at the cityscape.

『Oh my, to think that you’re going out with the Princess; not bad, Lux-kun』

He remembered that when he parted from Lisha once to go prepare himself, he was told so by Principal Relie who happened to pass by in the neighborhood.

『Someone like Lizsharte-sama who immerses herself only in fighting and research has no immunity in the love area. If she was suddenly pushed into a boy she likes, she might easily fall, you know?』

『No, I don’t think it can be something like that…』

At that time, Lux denied it with an indescribable expression, but––

“Come to think of it. Lisha-sama, do you often go out into town?”

“N-No…, not at all.”

To Lux’s question, Lisha firmly shook her head.

“These days, I was always working in the atelier after all. I was busy with the Drag-Ride's remodeling...”

While looking around curiously, Lisha turned a fleeting glance at Lux,

“Um..., d-do you often go out? With other girls––”

She asked so in an irritated tone.

“N-No... I also have a debt to pay off, so I've no time for that.”

“I-I see...”

As Lux denied, Lisha smiled as she was relieved,

“All right. Then, since it's the first time for both of us, I shall escort you! If I'm not mistaken, there is a good restaurant in this urban area... No, wait.”

When she suddenly stopped moving, Lisha touched her uniform (as she was searching something) and made a bitter expression.

“What's wrong?”

“U-Uh huh... Well, it'll be all right, I guess. I'm a Princess, so I should be able to ask for a credit...”

“By any chance... did you forget your wallet?”

“Ugh... Um, it was just accidentally today...”

To Lisha who looked downward as she was embarrassed, Lux smiled wryly.

Seeing her all flustered, he felt somewhat relaxed.

I guess she isn't really used to going out.

Then––, within the range possible in my meager experience, I wanted this girl to enjoy herself.

Lux thought so.

“It's not good. The New Kingdom Princess shouldn't easily ask for credit.”

“T-Then, what...? Are you already saying to call it a day...?”

Looking at the somehow lonely Lisha, Lux kindly smiled.

“If you don't mind me, I will offer you hospitality.”

After a few minutes. Lux and Lisha sat side by side at the curb of the central open space and were looking at the sunset.

The apple pie which he gave to Lisha was something reputed to be the most delicious even in the stands of the Fort City, and it was a shop where Lux once worked at for odds jobs.

“How is it? Lisha-sama”

“Hmm. it's sweet and delicious. Thank you...”

While biting the apple pie from the paper package, Lisha frequently sent a passionate gaze to Lux's face.

Lux did not have that much on hand, but looking at Lux who was accompanied by Lisha, the employee of the stall gave them to him for free.

In the end, giving his thanks together with Lisha, he decided to gratefully accept them, but––

“However, being well known even to the stalls, you are appreciated by the people of this city, eh.”

“My face is just known due to working odd jobs.”

To that mutter of admiration, Lux replied with a wry smile.

“B-But, it's strange... Even though I planned to make you appreciate me, but like this..., instead I'm––”

To Lisha who muttered in a low voice; Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“What's the matter?”

“N-No, how to put it –– this area is glug-glug since some time now...!”

Looking at Lisha whose cheeks reddened, and that set a hand on her chest,

(I wonder if she's nervous after coming out to downtown after a long time.)

Lux thought so.

“Are you all right? If you aren't feeling well, we should rest somewhere...”

“I-I'm all right... If I sit for a little bit, I think I'll be fine...”

“I haven't that much knowledge in medical treatment. But, I know a place of good and free medical treatment; so if there is anything, please tell me immediately.”

“Ah, yes...”

After giving a vague answer with a flushing expression, Lisha entrusted her body to Lux for a while.

“S-Speaking of which –– do men prefer girls like your childhood friend?”

“...Yes?”

To the words suddenly released by Lisha, Lux looked puzzled.

“I don't really understand... I haven't thought that much about wanting to be spoiled by someone, or being together with someone else. But––”

While muttering with upturned eyes, Lisha timidly held out an apple pie to Lux.

“Errr––”

“Hey, can you taste this for poison?”

“You've already started eating it though...?”

“D-Don't worry about trivial things!? Just do it!”

No, I think it's pretty important though...

Swallowing such a retort, Lux bit the pie which was held out.

“Ah...”

The crunchy pie crust and the sweet fragrance of the apple spread in his mouth.

“T-There is no poison. Now, can you rest assured?”

As Lux smiled, Lisha once again ate the pie while staring at him with feverish eyes––

“Uh, auh... Fuuh...”

After her face became red to the extent that it could be clearly seen even in the evening, her body lost all its strength there.

“Hey!? What's the matter? Lisha-sama!”

As Lux hurriedly caught Lisha who was about to fall,

“Hiyan...!?”

*munyu*. A soft sensation was transmitted to Lux's palm.

Her chest that was being rubbed, although of a petite built, firmly asserted its size; Lisha’s thin body shook in Lux's arms as she was startled.

(Shit! she'll get mad...!)

Although he held her on the spur of the moment, he had done a terrible thing.

(But..., it was very soft, huh. Lisha-sama's–– not that! What am I thinking!?)

“Ah, um –– I-I'm sorry!”

As Lux who changed the position of his hand apologized while being confused,

“W-Well, I will forgive... But, more importantly––”

Lisha said so and tightly grabbed the collar of her uniform,

“I-I don't really know why, but since some time now, my chest is hot and I feel dizzy...”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 198.jpg|thumb]]

While exhaling a feverish breath, she muttered as such.

“W-What's wrong? Um, I will bring you to the nearby house for free treatment––”

“I-I'm all right... I will get better after a short time, I think, probably...”

Lux anxiously supported Lisha for a while, but after a few minutes, she regained her composure before long and returned to her usual condition.

The curfew time was approaching, so they decided to return to the academy and began to walk slowly.

Lux was also surprised by Lisha's sudden request this time, but

“T-Today, um... it was quite fun. Thank you, Lux...”

With just such a sentence from Lisha, he felt like he had been rewarded.

===Part 8===

“Speaking of which, I'm sorry. For not being able to join.”

Several minutes later. As Lux once again said so while walking his way back on the deserted street,

“Don't worry about it. I can do the joining recommendation in the next month after 5 more days later after all. From tomorrow after school, we will begin with the coordination training at once.”

Lisha replied so with a smile on her whole face.

“Do you still intend to get me into the "Knight Squadron"!?”

“Well, as for the strategy. You plunge right in the middle of the enemy camp, and I blow away the opponents who have their attention attracted to you one after another. Afterward, while I defend you, you can at least defeat one machine.”

“Isn't it a little too cruel...? In various meanings.”

Unintentionally, it was tactic which brought a cold sweat to the spine.

Judging from Lisha's tone, probably... she was serious.

“...More importantly, about Lisha-sama's <Chimeric Wyvern>... That was amazing, eh.”

“Hmm? Did you come to want it? I had quite a hard time making it, but if you want, I could specially make another one for you.”

“Can you make many machines like that?”

“Even if I make it, it will be useless now though. it is 50% stronger than a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but the burden of stamina aside, the operation difficulty isn't on the same level as that of an average Divine Drag-Ride. Even the Sword Devices' dual wielding can't be used by anyone other than me. Do you want to try it?”

“No, thank you...”

Honestly, Lux also thought that it was impossible.

The conception of combining two kinds of Machine Dragons performances was certainly amazing, but it could probably not be master by anyone except Lisha who was a genius engineer and also a first-class Drag-Knight.

“How about somehow improving it in a way that it will be easier to use? To the extent that even only the students of the "Knight Squadron" are able to use it. As a Princess––”

Words came out naturally so.

There were not words in order to go along with the talk, he truly thought so.

He might have voice out what he was vaguely thinking all the time inwardly.

The rule of the empire for a long time.

And precisely because they were released from it now, he wanted her to become a good Princess.

He wanted her to be a Princess who thinks about the people and considered others' feelings.

Such a desire of Lux might have unintentionally been voiced out.

“As a Princess?”

“Y-Yes... As the New Kingdom Princess, you will be more useful to the people like that––”

However,

“I don't need it.”

Lux shivered to the coldness of the voice which came back.

With neither anger, sorrow nor even apathy. A hollow voice which lost all colors.

For just several seconds, the surrounding atmosphere froze.

“Phew. I'm often told that. Both my technique of Machine Dragon development and results in the school battles. I get tired whenever I'm summoned to the capital about things such as 'you should be proud as a Princess' or 'it's a great achievement'.”

“What..., do you mean?”

“Before that, answer my question. What is a Princess?”

A concise question of only a few words.

But, Lux was not able to return an answer to it.

“My father, Count Atismata who raised a coup d’état has died without sitting on the New Kingdom's throne because of an injury at that time. But, his fame remains and my aunt, Queen Raffi succeeded the country. And I, as a memento of the late great man, got the status of Princess of the New Kingdom. I'm merely that much of a human.”

“That's not...”

“But, the citizens are thankful and extolled the idol who is me. It's interesting, isn't it? It's a laughable story. The Old Empire had thoroughly laid out a tyrannical rule after all. As a substitute, they force me to be a splendid person of character like a Princess. If I don't do it, they will urge me. They will say incomprehensible things like 'you have that responsibility, don't run away, carry out your mission'.”

“............”

“There is a place where I want to stop by a little.”

Lisha muttered so and headed to a vacant land with a good view which deviated from the main street.

And, when confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and began to talk.

“Won't you tell me? Lux Acadia. You, a Prince of the destroyed Empire, tell me the way of a righteous princess.”

“... I, to me––”

He could not answer.

A society and laws without unequal and unjust discrimination.

No, it did not have to be such a thing.

But, just a world without unreasonable suffering––

The wishes which Lux was harboring were all crushed on that day five years ago.

“Do you remember the Old Empire's brand applied on my belly?”

Lisha said with a dry smile.

“............”

“Most of the citizens admire and extol my father. That he is the hero remaining in the history that destroyed the Empire. Many years before the coup d'état occurred, my father had opposed the Empire and raised an objection to its policy. Naturally, he incurred the enmity of those from the Empire's side, to the point that it wasn't strange that his precious daughter was kidnapped––”

“...Don't tell me”

When Lux arrived at that guess, Lisha laughed incidentally.

“Right, I was caught by the Old Empire at that time five years ago. And, I was used as a bargaining chip to my father who was furthering the coup d’état plan, but in the end –– I was abandoned. This carved seal is the proof that I was considered the possession of the Old Empire.”

“––!?”

As tension ran to Lux's expression, Lisha continued in a calm tone.

“Actually, my father was probably a great man. In order to bring down that Empire, my father should have concentrated all his efforts to plan the coup d'état. He couldn't possibly ruin everything because of one life which is his daughter's. It had been only about two months that I had been put under house arrest, but I was abandoned, and was no longer the Earl's daughter or anything. My mother died from illness, but since I had a little sister, in the dawn when the coup d'état succeeded, that child should have become the Princess of the new royal family. Instead of me.”

“............”

“However, it seems that my little sister was killed during the coup d'état. So, my aunt, the queen of the New Kingdom who had no child accepted me, who was rescued, as her adopted child and I acceded to the position of Princess. In order to gather up the country together as a memento of my late father, the hero Count Atismata, and as the symbol of the New Kingdom. The fact that I was abandoned by my father and applied with the brand of the Old Empire was concealed.”

“............”

At that time––, when Lux and Lisha met for the first time.

So that's why she had wore the towel in the bathtub, hiding her skin even to other female students.

Since her secret which mustn't be seen was seen by Lux, who was none other than a Prince of the Old Empire, Lisha went so far against Lux––

“Lux. Was it painful for you to be no longer a Prince of the Old Empire?”

Lisha asked with a self deprecating smile.

“Well... I––”

Coup d’état five years ago.

A scene a few days earlier than it was revived in his memory.

His little sister and his childhood friend who had danger approaching her due to the Empire.

Lux, as a member of the royal family and as a "person with pride", thought that he wanted to do something about this country.

However––,

“I wasn't even able to do anything which seems like a Prince, so...”

As Lux quietly shook his head, Lisha laughed lonely.

“You know, I didn't like my father. When thinking about it now, he might have rather pretended to act indifferent towards me to keep me away from the danger of the coup d’état. My father's judgment of abandoning me might have been something very brave and which should be praised. As one of the citizens who had suffered a tyrannical rule, I might have respected and admired my father like everyone. However...”

Cutting her words at once, Lisha looked downward,

“I...”

In a choked voice and moved to tears.

“I wanted him to save me.”

“............”

“I wanted him to choose not the country, but me... I'm a hopeless person, right? I, who was captured, was so scared that I couldn't even commit suicide. That's why I'm not the New Kingdom Princess and don't have such qualifications to be.”

So that's why she hates to behave like a Princess, huh.

After all, it isn't anyone else, but herself who thinks that she is unqualified.

“Let's talk about the reason why I invited you.”

As she suddenly returned to the talk, Lux kept quiet.

“This is because Drag-Knights are all in this era. The investigation of the ruins, the turf war for resources with other countries, peace and sovereignty. Drag-Rides are involved in all of these. In a sense, it's good for the country that I become strong.”

“............”

“Lux. I want to know who I am.”

Saying so, Lisha began to walk her way home which had become dark.

“My father was the hero who saved the people of this country. But, now I'm no one. So, I want to know it after becoming the strongest Drag-Knight. For that, I need your power. I will have you play an active role as my right hand in the "Knight Squadron". You have no objection, right? Chore Prince.”

“Objection...? haven't you already decided?”

“An able woman is also quick in decisions.”

Lisha laughed so proudly.

“First will be the platoon confrontation battle of the academy. After having won it –– we will attend the next battle. It's the off-campus confrontation battle with the representatives of each country.”

“An off-campus, confrontation battle”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement at the unfamiliar words,

“Although you've been doing odd jobs in many places, don't you know the world situation? You did yesterday's lesson, right? About the investigation of ruins in each country and the struggle to obtain their rights––”

Currently in this New Kingdom, there are three crises where one did not know when they would occur.

The first crisis is the rebel army of the Old Empire troops that has been hiding after the coup d'état.

The second crisis is the existence of Abyss which occasionally appears from the ruins.

And the third crisis is the turf war with other countries regarding the research activity of the ruins themselves

“Although the New Kingdom was born, there are still the Old Empire's remnants remaining. They escaped into the neighboring countries which were supporting the Empire, getting cooperating organizations, and even now –– aim at the recapture of the government by military power (force).”

“............”

In fact, there had been rumors that the rebel army of the Old Empire was superior in number than the regular army of the current New Kingdom.

However, they just haven't showed up these several years.

“Next is––, the problem of Abyss.”

The mysterious beasts which frequently appear from the ruins themselves or from their surroundings.

While knowing that various treasures were excavated from the ruins including the Drag-Rides, it was mainly because of the Abyss that the research of each nation did not readily progress.

As a result of having greedily forced an investigation of ruins, there were also precedents where nearby villages, towns and small nations themselves were destroyed in only one night by the Abyss which appeared.

All what was known was that as long as you destroyed the core inside the Abyss' body, you could kill them.

But, on top of the fact that it was accompanied with many dangers, one stood no chance against them with military power other than Drag-Rides.

Therefore, ancient weapons and resources were dug illegally by thieves; damaging the ruins, and moreover so that Abyss did not end up being summoned, the ruins discovered in the country were designated off-limits and strictly controlled.

“And––, thirdly is the turf war with other countries.”

Every corner of the world was dotted with ruins and the countries who managed their lands were basically investigating them.

So as not to selfishly get into the ruins of another country, an agreement was established too.

However, if the weak carelessly advanced their investigation of the ruins, they might incur damage even to the surroundings countries by the Abyss' appearance.

Along the border, there were also ruins of places that were vague; whether it was the territory of which country including the sea area of distant places.

Therefore, one agreement was made and a mock battle of Drag-Knights in order to gain what should (could) be called "the ruins investigation right", was to be held in each country once every several months.

It was said that in one of them, there was also a tournament among fellows officer cadets.

“Then, until then...”

“Yes, by the confrontation battle which will begin two months later, I shall have gather the strongest unit. For that purpose, I expressly made you get in the academy, and tried to make you join the "Knight Squadron", but––”

Lisha got sulky.

“No, um... I understand your feelings and I'm glad that you're expecting a lot from me, but I'm good only at defense––”

“Let's practice the attack!”

He was sternly pointed at with a finger and scolded.

“To begin with, my attacks were avoided so much by you. If you acquire even the experience of attacking, you should be recognized as a powerful and outstanding figure even by the "Knight Squadron" like I anticipated. And, um, as m-my first partner, someday––”

“Eh...?”

As Lux looked puzzled at Lisha who mumbled as her cheeks suddenly became red,

“F-For the time being, that's your task. As my escort, I will talk it over with the Principal whether you can have the same authority as the "Knight Squadron" as an exception.”

“Eeeh!?”

“You can't attack, but the existence value of a Drag-Knight who has never been defeated is enough. In short, it'll be good as long as you play an active role as my shield.”

“I-Isn't that a little cruel...”

In various meanings.

“––By the way, it's about your other Sword Device, but can you show it to me a little? If it's a good material, I would like to remodel it.”

“Eeeeeeeh!?”

Looking at Lisha whose eyes suddenly brightened, Lux panicked.

“Hmm...? Is there something to be surprised with?”

“Errr? That is... Um, I was told by Her Majesty the Queen to strictly manage it, so...”

“What! You're stingy, eh. Can't you at least show it to me?”

Dissatisfied, Lisha pouted.

“In that case, I will go get permission from Her Majesty the Queen later. You should protect that sword well till then.”

“Yes...”

Lux nodded with an evasive reply.

“What's the matter? You look pale. If you're tired, you should rest by somewhere––”

“No...”

“Then, it's good. Then, take care of me again, Lux.”

As they returned up to the academy's main gate, Lisha lightly tapped Lux's shoulders and left.

“............”

Lux went to the drawing room of the academy with the same pace as when he was walking with lisha.

Originally, he was temporarily allowed to sleep in Philphie's room, but he wanted to stay at the drawing room only today without notice.

Rather than an ethical issue or personal reasons, Lux did not want to meet anyone now.

“I––. I'm hopeless...”

It was lightly self-loathing that he had lain down on the sofa.

Though on the spur of the moment, he was regretting having said those words to Lisha.

“I have no right to say that 'you should be more like a Princess' to her...”

To think that I want someone to do what I wasn't able to do.

(What have I ever done for the citizens in those days?)

What Lux had obtained five years ago was the title of Prince and several privileges.

He was thinking whether even the young him could not do something as a prince of a great Empire which lasted several hundred years.

And, the day of fate.

As the result of the fact that he himself personally moved––, the ideal which Lux painted as a Prince was smashed up.

Therefore, right.

As he became the chore Prince, Lux was saved for the first time.

The people of the town with whom he could not even get in touch with well until now.

Every place and every job.

With odd jobs for five years, he felt like having slightly gotten used to being a familiar existence.

He intended to be able to understand the words "for the people" that he had spoken.

(I'm selfish, eh...)

Why couldn't I understand the feelings of Lisha who couldn't behave like a Princess?

In the good point of having lost his position of Prince, this time he acted like a citizen and flattered the Princess.

He could not forgive such a side of himself.

Even so, Lisha said that she expected a lot from him.

Philphie said he was the same as in the old days.

Other students also accepted him.

I want to become everyone's power, but –– the current me can't use that sword.

But,

(I –– at that time)

A languid fatigue attacked Lux.

And Lux quietly closed his eyes.

===Part 9===

Sparks fluttered down from the sky.

The imperial castle of the Acadia Empire.

Inside the castle where the war was over.

A great number of soldiers' corpses were piled up, and while a flow of blood streamed down the floor like a muddy stream, Lux was walking dragging his feet.

Where he arrived at was the audience room which was fiercely destroyed.

In front of the throne, the emperor was lying on the floor.

His chest was very deeply pierced by a sword, and he died like that with his eyes wide opened.

“Oh dear, so you were alive. As expected of you, little brother.”

Beside him, a young man smeared with blood spurts was laughing.

An innocent, pure smile like a child.

“How..., why...?”

Within a hazy consciousness and putting strength in his legs which were likely to collapse at any moment, Lux asked.

Immediately after, he strongly coughed and finally vomited a clot of blood.

“Kukukuku. As expected of you, little brother. To be able to use that Drag-Ride until you vomit blood––, I want even this gutless emperor to follow your example in the netherworld.”

Saying so, the man kicked the face of the motionless emperor.

“Why, did you, kill him...?”

“What?”

To Lux's voice which got blurred, the man cocked his head in puzzlement.

“The Drag-Knights, of the, army, as well, as His Majesty the Emperor, everyone,... This is, from the plan––”

“Ku, hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The man laughed loudly.

And after suddenly opening his eyes wide, he glared at Lux.

“I was saved the trouble thanks to you. I never thought that you would be going so far. Thanks to you, this easily advanced farther than what I planned. If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".”

Taking out a golden flute never seen before from his breast pocket, the man laughed.

“If I called a large quantity of Abyss, it would be easy to destroy this country, but the cleaning up afterwards would be troublesome. You save me the trouble. Goddamn Prince.”

“Kahah...!”

Lux once again vomitted blood and fell on the floor.

He could not stand up anymore...

As if blood disappeared from his whole body, he grew weak.

The sensation of certain death wrapped Lux's whole body.

“But, you deserve respect. At this age, you manage Machine Dragons better than anyone else, and without using trickery, you fought to put an end to the history of this rotten Empire. By using me and borrowing Count Atismata's strength, you wonderfully destroyed this country. You're splendid, little brother! I praise your bottomless resolve and pride, and your talent!”

Fugil raised his voice and looked down at Lux.

“But –– you had no luck. You have been betrayed by me whom you trusted. Let me tell you something in the end, little brother. I wasn't a Prince of this Empire from the beginning.”

Devil like words were spitted out from the man's mouth.

“My purpose isn't the peace that you desired. Good work for destroying the Empire. Prince.”

Laughing with a frivolous voice, the face of the man who opened his eyes wide was reflected in Lux's pupils.

“Why...?”

“Let's see –– shall I tell you, little brother. The reason why you weren't able to achieve your ideal.”

The voice of a big brother which suddenly regained his composure and came to his senses reached Lux's ears.

“You know nothing of the world. You are not in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Lux's memory was interrupted at that last conversation.

It was a morning seven days after losing consciousness, and wandering about life and death that he woke up.

Meanwhile, all was over.

The defeat of the imperial army.

The approximately 1200 Drag-Knights who participated in the battle were killed in action.

The ideal end to which Lux believed in was nowhere.

===Part 10===

“Ngh...”

Lux woke up on the sofa of the drawing room.

Before he knew, a blanket was put on his body.

On the other side of the window with the curtains opened, one could see the eastern sky which has became white.

It was dawn.

(I should go back to the room to get a uniform change...)

When Lux thought so and was going to get up,

“––Uwaaaaah!?”

Noticing a girl sitting face to face with him, Lux unintentionally shouted.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

The girl who was beautiful like a fairy was staring at Lux with her usual cool face.

“It' still early morning. Although it isn't the girl's dormitory, I don't think it's a good idea to shout too much.”

Smoothly brushing up her hair, Kurulucifer said.

“Besides, it's also vexing when you scream as if you've seen a ghost.”

“Ah, s-sorry... Um, The reason why I screamed is because I had a dream, so––”

“You're quite honest. I'm joking, so don't worry.”

Kurulucifer's mouth made an arc as she smiled.

She was usually a girl with a grown-up, cool impression, but that smile was lovely for a girl her age.

“U-Um..., why is Kurulucifer-san here?”

As Lux asked so regarding their encounter in an unexpected place,

“Want to hear it?”

“............”

She returned a mysterious smile which somewhere had an implication.

Catching sight of her long legs which peeped out from the skirt of her uniform for an instant, Lux's heart throbbed.

“Don't worry. Since, I don’t have an indecent goal like fantasizing about you.”

“I haven't said anything yet, right!?”

“Sorry for not being able to meet your expectations.”

“Like I said, I didn't think that!?”

“Is that so. So it's an optical illusion of my eyes that your face looks red, huh.”

“A-Anyone can become like that! If a beautiful person like Kurulucifer-san is in the same room as you when you get up––”

“............”

Kurulucifer who heard this, after being bewildered for a moment, kept silent for a while,

“It isn't like this place is your private room.”

“...Eh?”

She suddenly returned to a serious look and said so.

“As for the reason why I came here. Occasionally, I slipped out of the dormitory to pass time. It just so happens that today it was in this drawing room that I came to. And then, you were sleeping here. That's all.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer with her good posture sitting on the sofa as such, softly turned her gaze to the window.

Her profile was so lovely, like a painting, such that Lux could not help being fascinated (by it?).

“Do you think that it's a lie?”

Suddenly, her thin lips opened and words came out.

Lux calmly shook his head at her question,

“No. After all, I occasionally want to do so, too. It's also so when I'm alone, just look up at the starry sky and do odd jobs.”

“You're quite the romanticist. Is what I would like to say, but..., you're careless. If I was an assassin who has a grudge toward the Empire, you would have been killed long ago.”

“Oh, haha...”

Lux returned a wry smile.

On that point, he should have had the habit of properly locking the door and lightly sleeping, but for some reason, he seemed to have been careless recently.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san can also use a Divine Drag-Ride, right?”

“If I only hold onto it and doesn’t use it, it will be a useless possession. After all, I can't fight here and I have no interest in that anyway.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer dropped her gaze to the Sword Device hung at her waist.

“What do you mean by having no interest?”

“It means that I don't want to fight. Long ago, I tried hard and fought for someone precious to me––. And I got my hands on the Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>. But, at a certain time, I have lost all reasons to fight.”

“By that...”

What do you mean?

Lux was going to ask so, but he reflexively hesitated.

The pain of having lost something important.

It was because he thought that it was not a good thing to ask out of curiosity.

“There is only one truth which remains in me. One of the keys to figure it is the "Black Hero". So I –– chase after it.”

“............”

“Hey, I want to ask you something.”

*thumb*, the moment he heard that, Lux's breath stopped.

Those eyes.

Countless Machine Dragons shot down.

The flow of a large quantity of blood overflowing from the gap of the broken floor.

The First Prince who betrayed him, Fugil.

That black Machine Dragon––

*gooonnng*

Suddenly, from the clock tower of the first block, they heard a big bell.

“This sound is…!?”

A sound which was not a tone to tell the time and which rang violently.

It was the alarm to warn of an enemy attack.

“Don't tell me––!?”

“...I'll go ahead.”

Running after Kurulucifer who quickly moved, Lux also came out to the corridor.

And, he ran to the sharing room where Philphie slept.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6

2014-11-04T10:38:26Z

Morgi: /* Part 5 */

==Episode 6 - Atelier of Machine Dragons and Enrolment Exams==

===Part 1===

Castle town of the Imperial Capital. In the drawing room of a small mansion in the outskirts, Lux and a guest were sitting.

Five Years Ago, April.

The feudal lord of the North East from the Imperial Capital, Count Atismata gathered the resistance of every place and raised an uprising 20 days later.

Coupled with the support of neighboring countries, he was ready to lead an army of 70000 soldiers and 207 Drag-Knights and decided to invade the Imperial Capital.

To convey this very important and highly classified information, Fugil came.

It was exactly ten days before his little sister Airi was to head to the Frontier Count.

Fugil, who tightly wrapped himself in a robe from head to toe, sat on a seat at the table illuminated by a candle flame, and slightly stuck out his head.

“The matter is proceeding as planned, little brother. As you planned, everything is going well.”

“Thank you.”

Lux bowed and then put the Sword Device which he was wearing on the table.

“I’m also ready.”

“As expected of you, little brother.”

Fugil who heard that nodded with admiration.

“You’ve far exceeded my expectations. Being the youngest user in the history, you displayed your ability by gaining several hundred victories in the training and mock battles of the Empire army. Originally, that unprecedented exploit is something which should be praised all over the country and also by the Emperor –– but this Empire ended up being corrupted to the root.”

In a voice mixed with resignation, he continued further.

“You’re the illegitimate seventh Prince. Moreover, you’re a person who objected to the politics of the Empire. No matter how much skill you have –– even if you are praised for your achievements, you hold a differing opinion which doesn't garner attention towards blood legitimacy. This means that such a person can’t be a “Hero”.”

“I’ve never thought to set myself up as a hero. Just––”

“I know.”

To the answer of the calm Lux, Fugil smiled.

“But, I'll ask you once again, shouldn’t you stop that way of fighting? You don’t expressly have to put yourself in danger in order to save the enemy. If you feel like it, though there will be sacrifices, you can choose a safer way––”

Not even shaken by the voice of Fugil who invited him, Lux raised his face.

“This way, even supposing that the plan succeeds, there will be no meaning.”

“Most men of the army are puppets of the imperial family. While wielding the absolute weapon which is the Drag-Ride, they would blindly obey orders of oppression and massacring of innocent people. So, you can’t assert that they have no responsibility.”

“But, they might just be forced to execute orders which they don’t want. Even the people of the army have family.”

“Phew… Geez, your resolve deserves great admiration”

Fugil, somewhat amazed, smile wryly and then stood up.

“Well then, see you in three days then. As per your instructions, I will come here again. Until then, give me a definite answer. Whether you will cooperate with a <Wyvern> and fight alongside my <Bahamut>? Or––”

“…………….”

“Like I thought, we should kill those guys and cut off the bad habit. Will you keep asking about something which won’t change? Will you give up everything for what you are trying to change? As a Prince of the Empire, if you possess the pride to fulfill it, then––”

“…I’m––”

Looking at Lux who did not change his expression, Fugil got ready to go back.

And with a hand, holding back Lux who tried to stand up and see him off, he slowly opened his mouth.

“Ah, which reminds me, Lux. That matter which you asked me to investigate about. About the medication and experimentation on a human body that the Empire's army was running.”

“––Yes”

To the words which were released, Lux showed a faint agitation.

The trend of the androcracy which went to extremes.

All the women are tools.

In the imperial traditional culture, the fact that women obeyed men was taken for granted.

The scene where any male aristocrat made up a reason and abducted citizens or young girls of poor family as an outlet of his desire and manpower was not unusual.

But this time, a more horrible thing was happening.

The extremely horrifying affair where the military authorities were said to use very young girls for a certain special human experimentation.

On the surface, it was a clinical trial for making medicine to cure plague.

However, in reality, it was human experimentation for poison and weapon.

With the fact that the majority of the results were either unknown after-effects or death, they returned to their family.

“Young children –– Among them, it seems that a subject chosen by a certain standard was the most suitable for the experiment; and this time, even several noble children seem to have been taken to the military facilities. Philphie Aingram. Including that childhood friend of yours with whom you were getting along with.”

“…………”

The moment when he heard this, Lux’s expression slightly stiffened.

“It seems that the elder sister Relie went to the imperial court to appeal for letting her go while crying, but, she was flatly refused. And it seems that the medication and surgery –– the experiment will begin within two weeks at the earliest.”

“Understood”

Even so, immediately regaining his composure, Lux answered.

“Then later, little brother. I believe in your resolution.”

Fugil left the mansion before one could noticed.

However, there was only darkness and the sound of rain there.

===Part 2===

Several days since Lux came to the Royal Knight Academy.

Lux was spending his first holiday in a two person room of the girl’s dormitory.

“––Nii-san, Nii-san! Please get up.”

“Hmm…”

Feeling someone shaking his body, Lux woke up.

“Airi …?”

As he half-opened his eyes against sleepiness, he first saw his little sister’s face. Then, the near ceiling of the bunk beds came into view.

Airi seemed to have come into the room where Lux was sleeping to wake him up.

“Get down quickly and come to the dining room. I have to talk with you.”

“Ngh… Understood.”

Probably because it was a holiday, Airi wasn't wearing her school uniform, but a casual chic dress.

For Lux who had hardly lived in the same place as her, with only that, deed emotions welled up within him, but––

“I wonder how many years it’s been since you have come to wake me up, Airi.”

“More importantly Nii-san, what is the meaning of this?”

The skin around the eyes of Airi who smiled suddenly darkened.

“Ah, no, um…”

Gently holding the cheeks of Lux who unintentionally averted his face with her hands, she glared at him with scornful eyes.

“During the time I didn’t see you, you’ve become quite lazy. Please come to the dining room in less than three minutes.”

“You don’t even give me time to change my clothes?”

“Is that so? So usually, you change your clothes leisurely with your roommate around.”

Turning a fleeting glance under the bunk bed, Airi said.

To her cold voice, Lux could only answer “I will come at once”.

“Well then, I’m waiting, so.”

Seeming amazed, Airi briskly left the room.

“Haa, don’t get angry…”

“Munyah… Lu-chan”

At the sleep-talking of Philphie which could be heard from under the bed, Lux smile wryly.

“I’m going. Phi-chan.”

===Part 3===

The dining room of the girl’s dormitory was opened even on holidays.

However, since the time when meals were offered, was fixed, even if one woke up early in the morning, he could not get a meal immediately.

So, there were almost no students here at this early a time during holidays.

In the meantime, Lux and Airi were facing each other on the seats of a small table.

“It’s good to see that you’ve considerably gotten used to the academy. You seem a little too close to your roommate though.”

Airi said such sarcasm as she sipped her tea.

“Like I said…, that was inevitable… When I searched, the girl’s dormitory had no vacant room, and I don’t know why, but there was no roommate in only Philphie’s room, um––”

“Hmm. Thus, you may stay at the room of a female childhood friend, huh. It’s indecent, extremely immoral. Would you like me to tell Principal Relie?”

“I’ve already told Relie-san about it. And then, she replied “I leave my little sister to you”, “it’s fine if it’s Lux-kun” with a smile…”

In the end, Lux was sent to Philphie's room in the girl’s dormitory until a place where he could stay was found.

Philphie, as usual with her easy-going personality, far from minding it seemed to be pleased, but Lux spent every day where he could not sleep easily.

It seemed that the three girls of the Triad and Airi already knew about it, but they wanted to keep this matter a secret as much as possible.

“It looks like before correcting Nii-san’s common sense, I should first admonish the principal, eh…”

As her exchanges with Relie immediately came to her mind, Airi sighed.

“So, what business do you have with me today? Airi.”

“Ara, so I can’t talk with you if I have no business? Nii-san.”

Lux’s question was returned with a mischievous smile.

Unlike a long time ago when she had a weak constitution, she had become a lady very skilled at bargaining.

“Well then, errr… are you doing well in the academy, Airi?”

“Yes, everyone takes good care of me, so Nii-san doesn’t need to worry about me.”

“I see. You’re loved by everyone, huh.”

“Don’t put it like that.”

He smoothly said with a refreshing smile.

“…As expected, you’re good at dealings with things as usual.”

Lux said with a wry smile, but he also had slightly mixed feelings.

Even if she was ejected from the succession struggle early, Airi was a “woman” of royalty.

When her mother died when she (Airi) was young, her position became complicated in various ways; if she did not acquire a determined personality from a tender age, she would not have been able to survive so far.

When he thought so, he also thought of wanting to spoil her more as her brother, but.

“And Nii-san as usual seems to always get dragged only into troubles and difficulties. If you need any help, please tell me.”

“…Ah, it’s all right.”

Without words to return coming out, Lux returned a mixed smile.

It looked like he was the one getting spoiled.

''Really, my little sister has gotten strong.''

“Do you also have jobs from now on today?”

“Yes. After eating breakfast, it’s been planned that I will go to the “Atelier” in the academy.”

“Is it for a request from a student?”

“I think it’s from the academy. But, they say that it isn’t a pressing business.”

“Without it, you would have received invitations for a date on the holiday from the young ladies, eh.”

“W-What are you saying!? There would be no such thing––”

When Lux got flustered as he was teased,

“Haa…, this is why Nii-san is… Though you’ve been like that since long ago. Please, be a little aware of how others see you. Thanks to the fact that Nii-san stood out early, I also receive a lot of requests for you, you know?”

Airi said so with a sigh.

“Eh…?”

“I wonder what the young ladies here are thinking, asking to arrange a place where they can speak with Nii-san or to casually appeal for them.”

“…Really!?”

“Yes. In the Old Empire, women of citizen level or below were oppressed, and even most of the noble women were treated as tools for political marriage, so they apparently never felt that much close to men.”

“…I wonder if it’s what you call peace.”

“I think it’s a little exaggerated to say peace, but since the establishment of New Kingdom, there has been no major incident, so there may be no helping it. It’s only been five years since the Old Empire which laid out a tyrannical
rule for many years has been destroyed. I’m sure that for the people of the New Kingdom, it’s still like a dream, like they are in the middle of a happy festival.”

She whispered and then sipped her tea.

Contrary to her cynical words, Airi’s expression did not seem that dissatisfied.

“Yes, it would be good if it continues like this forever.”

“For that, don’t forget our other purpose. Okay, Nii-san?”

The moment when Lux agreed, in the almost deserted dining room, Airi dropped the tone of her voice.

“… Yes, I know.”

Similarly in a lower tone, Lux replied.

“Then, I can feel relieved. The analysis regarding the output of that Machine Dragon will be over soon, so until then––”

As Lux nodded, Airi finished drinking her tea and stood up.

“Huh? Aren’t you eating breakfast with me? Theres still time before the cook arrives though––”

“I’ll pass. If just the two of us are seen by everyone of the class, they're likely to be jealous after all.”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux smiled wryly.

“No, there’s no way that would happen. After all –– we’re siblings.”

“Besides, if we’re together anymore than this, I would be more reluctant to leave.”

She said in a small voice mixed with the fragrance of tea.

“Eh…?”

“It’s a joke, Nii-san. Well then, please be careful so as not to draw out that sword.”

Saying so at the end, Airi left the dining room.

===Part 4===

After finishing his breakfast, Lux decided to begin today’s chores.

By the way, the written requests addressed to Lux, far from decreasing as the curiosity at first disappeared, increased in number as time passed, and he had already reached a physically impossible domain.
Therefore, Lux settled down in the way of whether to accept the tasks judging from the importance and the degree of relative priority.

“Well, I’m used to not having days off, so it’s fine anyway.”

Rustlingly looking through the bundle of requests dropped in, Lux sighed.

The jobs such as watering the flower bed, studying and helping with cleaning the dormitory were still better.

Baggage carrier for shopping, help changing clothes, massage, being a person to talk to during tea a party and the like exceeded the mixing up of public and private matters; it was very likely that they were mistaking Lux for a butler or something.

“…I mean, about half of them aren’t jobs that I, a man, should do!?”

He unintentionally retorted to the bundle of requests.

But, this was not a joke and since there seemed to be a lot of students who have written seriously, he had a headache.

Be that as it may, if there were jobs which should be given priority, he could use them as an excuse and turned down those requests, so for now he could relax.

The job which he had to do today was a request from the academy.

[Workplace] Royal Knight Academy Machine Dragon research and development site, Atelier

[Client] Machine Dragon Research and Development Chief

[Work contents] Machine Dragon Operation Test

The atelier was a large detached building located in the corner of the school premises.

He had several times helped with blacksmith works, but an atelier for Drag-Rides was a first for him.

He was slightly anxious about doing a job he was not familiar with, but he was also looking forward to it.

Originally, he intended to come to work as a mechanic apprentice of Machine Dragons, so it was welcoming.

“Excuse me. It’s Lux Acadia. I came for the commissioned work.”

He lightly knocked and greeted in a loud voice.

“…………”

However, the answer to Lux’s greeting which was slightly tinged with tension was only silence.

“Huh…?”

He once again checked by looking at his requests note and the academy’s big clock.

There was no error.

Both the place and time should be right––

As he tried to turn the doorknob, he found that it was not locked.

“That’s really careless…”

The existence and technology of Drag-Rides should be top secret in any country.

''Just because it’s within the school premises, I wonder if this is all right.''

While smiling wryly, Lux quietly stepped inside.

“Excuse me. Is there anyone––”

Lux unintentionally swallowed his voice which he was about to utter.

A large space in this brick building filled with the smell of oil and metals.

At the back where innumerable parts and tools were scattered about, there was a monster.

In the court of the imperial capital a long time ago.

Since he became the chore Prince, he had seen many Machine Dragons in the Machine Dragon hangar before holding a mock battle.

But––, this was totally different from them.

A strange Machine Dragon which fused halves of the bodies of a <Wyvern> and a <Wyrm> was over there.

“This is––?”

“Ngh… what the heck is it? So noisy––”

As Lux was looking at it in utter amazement, he suddenly heard a voice from the nearby sofa.

“Lisha-sama…?”

Sleeping there covered with a thin blanket was Lisha dressed in a white gown on her uniform.

Probably because she had stayed overnight, her whole body got slightly dirty and her hair was also slightly disheveled.

Incidentally, her uniform was also very messy and her blouse was turned inside out. Lux unintentionally averted his gaze.

“What are you doing in a place like this?”

“…Huh? Lux, why are you here––? …Ah, I see. Now I remembered, I had requested you. Fuhaa…”

While rubbing her sleepy eyes, Lisha said something which he did not really understand.

When Lux went out again and got tea in the dining room, Lisha who fixed her messed up clothes drank it in one gulp.

“Fufu. You’re quite thoughtful, eh, Lux. As expected of the man that I acknowledged!”

With a behavior unlike a Princess’, Lisha showed a happy smile.

She probably came for a visit of the atelier and ended up staying overnight.

“Good morning. By the way, where is the chief of the atelier?”

As Lux asked after calming down,

“Here, here, right before your eyes.”

Lisha pointed at her small face and said.

“Yes?”

“You still haven’t noticed? It looks like I need to somewhat correct my assessment regarding your insight! I’m saying that I’m the chief.”

“…Eh?”

''No, she’s certainly wearing a gown which seems to be for work, but…''

Honestly, it only looked like a child’s playing attire.

The hems were so long that they dragged on the floor.

“Whew. You’re very good at provocation. All right, I’ll ride on it.”

As Lisha proudly laughed, she drew out the two Sword Devices hanging on her waist at the same time.

“…!”
“––Come out. The Primordial Chaos Dragon that is the perforating wedge against Heaven and Earth. <Chimeric Wyvern>!”

At that moment, the strange Machine Dragon which could be seen at the back of the atelier turned into photons, and was transferred behind Lisha.

“This is––!?”

“A connection should not be necessary. All right, go back.”

Lisha simultaneously wielded her two Sword Devices and put them in the sheath.

Then, the Machine Dragon which was summoned once again changed into light particles, and went back to the depths of the warehouse.

“…What is it, that thing?”

Staring in wonder at it, Lux muttered.

“How’s that, were you surprised?”

Lisha, who was pleased with Lux’s reaction folded her arms and stuck out her chest with pride.

“<Chimeric Wyvern>. It’s the world’s first original Drag-Ride which I’ve developed.”

Lux doubted his ears.

“––!?”

Drag-Rides were ancient weapons excavated in ruins.

Since they had been discovered more than ten years ago, their concrete principle even now remained a mystery, and at best only adjustments of the degree of either installing the existing parts or replacing them could be performed.

A remodeling into a totally different Machine Dragon like this should existed nowhere in the world––

“If you can process the Mithril Dite and Force Core, there seems to be a lot of things which can be produced. Afterward, the performance and output of that body are quite impressive, but it’s a little neck that one has to use two Sword Devices for the activation.”

He had never heard about the fusion of two kinds of Machine Dragons and dual wielding Sword Devices.

If she had combined two original machines and even learned to operate two swords, then this girl concealed an unimaginable potential as an engineer.

“Um, who are you really, Lisha-sama?”

“Fufu. Did you get a better opinion of me?”

Smiling contentedly, Lisha sat on the chair before the work unit and looked up at Lux.

“Praise me more. You know, it isn’t because I have the position of the Princess of the New Kingdom that I’ve been allowed the foolishness of letting you admit into the academy. This is because I show ability and gave results enough to be entrusted a personal atelier at this age. How’s that, are you surprised?”

“By the way, at the back there, there is something which looks like a serious burn mark or rather trace of an explosion though…”

As Lux pointed at the room kept opened as the door was broken and asked,

“…Failure is the mother of success.”

Holding down her slight agitation, Lisha asserted.

Not inquiring any further, Lux asked.

“Perhaps is this research the reason why you always sleep during class?”

“That’s half correct. But, I do properly listen to lectures and I can’t really be half asleep during the practical training. Instructor Raigree is also totally merciless to me who is the Princess. If I skimp in the Machine Dragon’s training or don’t take it seriously, I’ll have a hard time. She really deserves respect.”

Lisha was not sarcastic; she really admired her.

“Then, what about the other half?”

“Take this, it’s your Sword Device.”

Not answering the question, Lisha took the Sword Device which was on the desk and handed it to Lux.

That which Lux received was undeniably the sword matching his <Wyvern>.

“If I’m not mistaken, I should have asked the mechanic for the repair of this––”

“Yes. I’ve fixed your Drag-Ride here”

As she smoothly said so as if it was a matter of course, Lux doubted his ears.

A Machine Dragon’s repair, maintenance and adjustment were so difficult that an expert other than the user was required.

Lux’s <Wyvern> was partially destroyed in the fight with the Abyss, so he thought it would take quite the time and money to repair it, but––

“Is it true!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 171.jpg|thumb]]

“It’s the Machine Dragon of the hero who saved the school. You don’t really have to be surprised. But, I stayed up all night several days and finished it just this morning.”

“Thank you very much!”

Lux unintentionally bowed with a smile.

She was skilled to the extent of taking apart two Machine Dragons and building a new Machine Dragon.

For a naturally gifted engineer like Lisha, this much might be simple.

But, even Lux could easily imagine how much hard it was for a small-sized girl alone to repair a Machine Dragon built of a large, heavy metal.

“Hmm… I-It’s not a bad feeling to see you so happy… P-Praise me more; if y-you can even pat my head––”

Lisha suddenly blushed and lightly scratched her head.

And looking at Lux who asked back “eh?”, she cleared her throat confusedly.

“W-Well then, test it at once to see whether it moves properly.”

“Yes.”

Lux drew the Sword Device hung on the belt of his waist and muttered the pass code.

“––Come forth, the Branded Wing Dragon which is the symbol of power. Obey my sword and fly, <Wyvern>.”

Light particles gathered before Lux and it instantly transferred –– summoned beside him.

There, his blue Machine Dragon which should have been destroyed was completely––

“Huh…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

Completely –– the appearance was different from what Lux had been using.

Among the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons, the <Wyvern> was the Machine Dragon with the flight ability.

Lux had the mechanic adjust it with that (flight ability) as a base and put on a thicker armor, but…

“Hey, what is this!?”

There was a strange dragon with an abominable appearance there.

Breath Guns linked on both shoulders and an injection port for flight in the back and legs.

Although the large-sized blade which he was using before remained to a very poor degree, more than half of the thick armor was chipped off and became sharp like the blade of a naked sword.

“Ah, while I was repairing it, it was interesting in various ways. So I remodeled it a little.”

“This is beyond the level of ‘a little’!? You’ve even installed something like a drill on the left hand!? What is this!?”

“Oh that? It’s cool, right? It’s a rare parts even among those found in the ruins.”

To Lisha who looked happy, Lux was at a loss for words.

He recalled the bad things about the engineers and craftsmen, which he had seen during his previous odd jobs up until now.

“To begin with, it’s weird. That Drag-Ride which you were using, that is.”

Before he could speak, Lisha began to talk.

“In addition to the basic air frame, there were only parts of armor strengthening stuck here and there. Things like uselessly thickening the armor of a flight type Machine Dragon and raising the weight are stuff that a complete amateur does, you know? Like this, it can’t even show its original performance at all. To begin with, judging from the appearance, it’s too lame.”

“No, I don’t think appearance has anything to do with it…”

To Lisha’s angry look, Lux, though restrained, rebutted. But,

“Are you an idiot! Concerning Drag-Rides, functionality is first, and the coolness is the second most important thing! Just looking at this, I will become miserable for having been unable to win against such a quack Machine Dragon!”

“…………”

''It’s a cruel way of putting it…''

Lux thought so and sighed.

“Um, I’m sorry… It isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings. But, could you return it to how it was? That was the handiest for me and I was also used to it, so––”

What Lisha said was not off the mark.

No, it was a matter of fact. Far from being painfully true, in the first place, it was all as she said, but––, even so Lux had a reason for why he didn't want to change it.

“…No matter what?”

“Yes, please.”

He bowed his head.

“It can’t be helped, eh. Even though this remodeling took a lot of time…”

''Rather, didn’t it take time because of the remodeling?''

Lux could not help but think so, but Lisha, while grumpy, somehow compromised.

“It’s all right if the armaments are the same, right? The large-sized sword being the main weapon, and the Breath Gun, Daggers and Wire Tail the sub-weapons. I will thicken the whole armor mainly with the PL – 12 type, I'll also raise both the barrier and output, and as for the roar generator of the head, with a high output possible type––”

“Yes, please.”

As Lux answered, Lisha promptly began the maintenance with practiced movements.

“But you know, it’s weird after all. This Drag-Ride…”

Lisha muttered so with an expression which was not somewhere lively.

“It’s really strange; the balance is obviously a problem. If you want to crush your opponent by endurance and firepower, it will be better to use a Ground-type Machine Dragon whose gross weight could be raised; in a Flying-type Machine Dragon which has high mobility, there is no meaning to go so far to strengthen the defense. Rather, it will become heavy and slow, it will unnecessarily increase the burden on the user too, –– are you a masochist?”

“…………”

“Well, it’s fine. There are also things which only the human user can understand after all. It’s none other than your request.”

Lux was relieved inwardly.

Any ordinary Machine Dragon mechanic would feel a sense of incongruity to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

He could not talk about the reason and he could not let the reason be noticed, either, but––,

“Hey, Lux.”

“…!?”

Suddenly being called to, Lux’s spine slightly shivered as he was taken aback.

“By the way –– may I leave only the drill?”

With her loveliest smile so far, Lisha said.

“You can’t.”

“You’re really stingy, even though you’re just a former Prince!”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

With that last exchange, the silent work continued for a while.

In the early afternoon, Lux’s Machine Dragon was completely restored.

For the time being, it was good that his Machine Dragon was repaired.

Lux felt relieved so, but,

“All right, then it’s time to go.”

“Eh? Where?”

“Isn’t it obvious? What do you think I stayed up all night to repair this for? Of course, it’s for your new workplace.”

Seeing Lisha with sparkling eyes, Lux got a bad feeling about this.

===Part 5===

Even in the afternoon of the holiday, a part of the school facilities was opened.

Though few, club activities also existed and there were also students who were active on holiday.

But, it was in the waiting room of the practice field that Lux who was brought by Lisha went to.

It was a slightly wide room for changing into Dress Gear –– exclusive clothing in order to equip with Machine Dragon, and for discussing tactics.

Several dozens of students wearing Dress Gears were waiting for Lux there.

Of course, there was no man other than Lux.

There were students whom he recognized, Kurulucifer and Philphie.

And Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

As the students gathered regardless of class and grade, more than half of them were unfamiliar faces.

“Do you really intend to let him join the “Knight Squadron”, Lisha-sama?”

A tall female student whom Lux didn't even know the name of, said so as she looked at him.

“That goes without saying. He will show his ability from here on. It’s for that reason that I repaired Lux’s Drag-Ride after all.”

“Errr –– what are you guys talking about?”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement not knowing what they were talking about,

“Princess Lizsharte would like to recommend you to this unit. A guerrilla unit which can also use Drag-Rides, other than during practical skill exercises while being an officer cadet. That’s the special unit “Knight Squadron”.”

The third-year student Sharis said with a refreshing smile.

As he heard the explanation in detail, it was apparently something like this.

In the current New Kingdom, there was always a shortage in talented Drag-Knights who could perform in actual combat.

Moreover, this place was the Fort City which could be called the bastion (defensive position) of the capital.

Therefore, not letting young students with outstanding talent and ability fight in accordance with the rules was pearls thrown before swine.

Thereupon, a guerrilla unit –– the “Knight Squadron” which holds special battle permission while being composed of officer cadets was established, and they delved into long day and night fighting techniques.

If one belonged to the “Knight Squadron”, he could get a reward by assembling a platoon with several people and receiving missions from the army.

Thus, even in the perspective of Lux’s “chores”, it would be a very useful place, but––

“But you know, the “Knight Squadron” isn’t some kind of place where anyone who wants to join can join.”

As Sharis’ explanation ended, a girl whom he was not familiar with muttered so.

“You must get a high evaluation with the results of the campus battles. Your level as Drag-Knight should be more than the intermediate level. And, the majority of members of the current “Knight Squadron” should acknowledge your ability and vote for the approval of you joining.”

These three things seemed to be the conditions for joining.

“Um, but I attended the academy since only several days ago, and my practical skills are also––”

“Unfortunately, it seems to be so. I’ve heard the rumor about you being the “Weakest Undefeated” though.”

As the female student who seemed calm said so with a wry smile,

“I don’t mind.”

Lisha cut off the flow, full of confidence.

“The first two conditions are just a given. Most of the students who are here should already know Lux’s ability. After all, he had a draw in a one-to-one fight against me and went against the Abyss all alone.”

“Well, it’s true, but…”

Overwhelmed by Lisha’s momentum, the tall girl faltered.

“But, now the third-year members of the “Knight Squadron” aren’t there. We can’t decide about it at such a time…”

A small-sized girl said so as to add to the tall girl’s case, but

“The whole majority is properly here. Even if all those who aren’t here vote ‘no’, it won’t matter if all the members here agree, right?”

In the end, Lisha settled the talk.

“Why aren’t the third-year students here?”

As Lux asked Sharis who was beside him in low voice,

“Well, currently the third-year students went to the capital for practice for about two weeks. Due to some circumstances on my end, I couldn’t go this time.”

“Then, won’t it better to decide after the third year members come back?”

“Well –– I think that it’s just the opposite.”

Suddenly, Kurulucifer who kept silent until now reacted to Lux’s question.

“The Princess believes that precisely now is the best time of let you join. The third-year leader of the Knight Squadron is quite the man-hater after all––”

“Eh…?”

“Third-year student, Celestia Ralgris. An influential person who is the daughter of a Duke House and is said to be the strongest of the academy. She’s also popular and a lot of students admired her too. If that person was presently in the academy, it’s probably more likely that even something like letting a man attend the academy would have been revoked.”

“…………”

In other words, using the chance when that man-hating leader is absent, Lisha wanted to rush the matter into a fait accompli<ref>"accomplished fact"; something that has already happened and is thus unlikely to be reversed, a done deal. In French used only in the expression placer/mettre quelqu’un devant le fait accompli meaning to present somebody with a fait accompli</ref>.

“Kurulucifer, don’t talk nonsense. I only do what I should do as the New Kingdom Princess.”

Lisha who heard the talk cheekily rebutted.

“The Abyss's sudden attack without warning the other day. Although it didn’t lead to serious consequences, the cause is still unknown, so it’s under investigation. Ensuring (or securing) an immediate asset is the natural judgment. Especially all the more since the majority of third-year students are absent now.”

''She says something that sounds really good.''

Lux admired inwardly.

He had thought that she was unlike a Princess, but unexpectedly, she also seemed to have political ability.

“But as expected, even I won't think of letting him join without him going through any procedure.”

Before a rebuttal came, Lisha who was at the center of the waiting room looked around everyone.

“We will hold a Machine Dragon confrontation battle in teams from here on. And with the battle outcome, we should decide whether or not to allow Lux to join.”

She said so and quickly began to choose the opponents.

“…………”

(She completely ignored my opinion, huh…)

Lux really wanted to say so a little bit, but…

“Lux. If you do missions and security guard jobs in the Knight Squadron, you’ll also get rewards. It will help you pay off your debt! You should just gladly work like a horse!”

As he saw Lisha smiling, he felt that it would be useless even if he refused.

As Lux who was at a loose end watched around the waiting room,

“I mean, so Philphie was also a member of the “Knight Squadron”?”

As Lux who caught sight of his childhood friend in the corner asked,

“…………”

Philphie who gnawed snack biscuits did not react.

“Errr, Philphie…?”

As he thought that she didn't and called out to her again,

“…It’s Phi-chan, right?”

In a slightly emphasized tone, Philphie muttered.

“Eh…!? D-Do you want me call you that even here …!?”

“Yes.”

Philphie nodding with a serious look, Lux’s face turned red.

If it weren’t for this, she would really be a good girl, but––

But that aside, it was unexpected.

The last time they met was seven years ago; in the Old Empire's society before the coup d’état, women had little opportunity to get in contact with Drag-Rides.

Therefore, Lux had no memory of having seen Philphie ever used a Drag-Ride.

But, to think that this girl with a gentle atmosphere had enough ability to join the “Knight Squadron” ––

“Phi…chan, are you strong?”

“Ordinary, I guess.”

As he awkwardly called her by her nickname, a simple answer came back.

But upon close inspection, not a Sword Device of a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but a short sword decorated with a unique design was in the scabbard hung on her waist.

“She’s very strong, this girl. She is the user of the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon> after all. Together with my <Fafnir>.”

“Eeeh…!?”

As Kurulucifer added, Lux unintentionally opened his mouth.

To think that Philphie possessed enough skill to be able to use a Divine Drag-Ride which even first-class Drag-Knights couldn't handle so often.

And also Kurulucifer.

Even if they were called “Knight Squadron”, they were still officer cadets after all.

It looked like his preconception was greatly wrong.

Even excluding the third-year members, if there were even three users of Divine Drag-Rides, it was a military power worthy of threat.

Which meant, even the missions given were more likely to be suitable as such.

From now on whether he wanted to or not, he might be sent on dangerous missions.

(…What shall I do?)

『For that, I hope that you didn’t forget the other purpose, Nii-san.』

He recalled the words said by Airi early in the morning during breakfast.

Before attracting a curious attention, he started thinking to decline joining the unit.

He was thankful that a hefty reward was given, but if he got involved in too deeply, it would be likely to affect the “other purpose”.

“Hey, Lux. I settle the talk.”

While he was thinking about such a thing, his shoulder was patted by Lisha.

“You and I will team up and fight against the opposition’s team. Hurry up and go to the compartment to change into a Dress Gear.”

“…………”

It looked like it was already too late.

“What? You may also change without hiding if you want, you know?”

“I am not worried about that!”

As Lux’s face turned red as he panicked to Lisha’s teasing,

“You peep, but you don’t want to be seen yourself, huh.”

Even Kurulucifer who was in the corner muttered in a subdued voice, and Lux was at wits’ end.

“I’ll go change!”

Lux hurried up and changed into the Dress Gear he was given and came out of the compartment.

“So––, I understand that Lisha-sama and I will team up, but how many people are there in the opponent team?”

“Yes. It seems to be all the members here that met with Lux-san for the first time.”

“Eeeeeeeeeh!?”

In other words, all the members present except Kurulucifer, Philphie and the three girls of the Triad.

“Wait, isn’t it reckless no matter how you look at it…?”

Lisha was strong.

Even compared to Drag-Knights that Lux had confronted so far, she was probably the most powerful.

But it should also be the same for the Knight Squadron’s members present here.

“It’s all right. According to my calculations, even this should work out good enough. If it’s not enough, well let’s see, it’s not too late to change your Machine Dragon to attack specialization even now––”

“…I’ll do my best as it is.”

“Is that so? I’ll fight with the <Chimeric Wyvern>, but–– well it’s fine. We’re outnumbered anyway. Once it starts, even you’ll have no choice but to fight.”

To Lisha’s words which somewhere had a hidden meaning, Lux sighed.

Both parties finished their preparations and went out to the practice field.

And the mock battle began.

===Part 6===

“What the hell, geez!”

Immediately after the team confrontation battle which ended in no time.

Lisha who returned to the waiting room of the practice field was shouting like a spoiled child.

Most of the “Knight Squadron” members had already changed and left the room, only Lux, Lisha and several acquaintances remained in the room.

“Please, cheer up already. We’ve won after all.”

As Lux calmed her so with a troubled face,

“Why didn’t you attack even once!? I should have also got on the opponent team! You wasted a rare chance! You fool!”

Lisha raised her voice with somewhat teary eyes.

The team confrontation battle for letting Lux join the “Knight Squadron”.

Overturning the overwhelming handicap of two against ten, Lux and Lisha had won.

By the way, it was Lisha who defeated all the opponents’ Machine Dragons.

While Lux was dodging and defending against the enemy’s attacks, the battle ended.

Although they won as a result, Lux’s joining was rejected by the majority vote, and Lisha was furious.

The reason that he was not able to earn an affirmative vote was because Lux had not attacked even once.

Though he felt bad for Lisha, Lux was inwardly relieved.

“Was my strategy a failure? Or…, was there a problem with the opponent team formation…? But, by my initial expectations…”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha began to change her clothes on the other side of the compartment.

(It will be bad if I go back without permission, right…?)

When Lux who had finished changing from the Dress Gear into his uniform first, sat down before the table of the waiting room and was waiting.

“Good work, Lu-chan.”

Philphie who was sitting in the opposite side suddenly called out to him.

The vote ended; his childhood friend who had finished changing into her uniform remained in the waiting room, peeled a fruit and ate it.

Or it was supposed to be like this, but––

“…Uh huh. Thank you––. Wait, what is this?”

“Orange.”

A brief answer came back with the peeled orange.

She pinched the fresh fruit flesh where the white pith was removed with her thin fingertips, and held it out in front of Lux.

“No, I understood by seeing, but…”

“I help you remove the orange’s white peel.”

Such words were said with an indifferent tone.

Lux brooded over their meaning for just several seconds,

“Eh...? Is it, by any chance –– what I think it is!?”

Suddenly, his cheeks became hot.

Lux remembered that when they were children, Philphie used to peel the pelt of the orange which he was not able to eat as he disliked that part (pelt).

“T-Thank you, Phi-chan. B-But, I’m not a kid anymore, so I can’t do that much alone…”

When he answered so as he was a little embarrassed,

“…You don’t want?”

Philphie intently turned her pupils and looked into Lux’s face.

It was a somewhat dejected and lonely tone.

“T-That isn’t it––”

“Then, eat.”

When he was at loss, Philphie softly pushed the orange's flesh to Lux’s lips.

Seeing that he received it with his mouth, Philphie slightly smiled.

“Is it delicious?”

“Y-Yes…”

“I’m glad.”

(…Rather, it’s so embarrassing that I can’t taste it…!)

Looking at Philphie who was somewhere happy, Lux was bewildered,

“It’s all good that you’re so close, but I think you should watch your surroundings a little more.”

“…!? N-No, this is––”

Teased by Kurulucifer who was in a corner of the room, Lux became flustered.

When he turned his eyes around as he wondered whether they were seen by others,

“…Hmm. Even though I’m unusually troubled, to think that you flirt with another woman before my eyes. I’m envious, Lux.”

Lisha who had finished changing and came out muttered as she was amazed.

“However…, I see. There was that way (hand), huh…”

And walking at a quick pace, she came before Lux who was sitting.

(It’s bad. I’ll be scolded––)

As Lux closed his eyes thinking so.

Something was slapped on the table before him.

“Huh…?”

What was put on the table was a sheet of paper –– a request for a job.

“W-Which reminds me after this, you shouldn’t have undertaken any job requests in particular, right?”

Lisha who sharpened her lips leaned her face immediately to Lux’s.

When he was sure that she was angry, her cheeks somewhat turned red and she averted her eyes from Lux.

“Eh, well… yes.”

''…I wonder what the matter is.''

When Lux replied as he wondered so, Lisha quickly took a breath and stuck out her chest.

“T-Then, it’s an additional request. Um––, come with me now.”

===Part 7===

Cross-shaped Fort City, Cross Feed.

From the sunrise until late at night, the people’s bustle and hustle had not stopped in this first block which was located in the center.

Probably because of the early spring, the evening sunlight was still strong.

Lux and Lisha were walking on the main street of maintained stone pavements with a lot of pedestrian traffic.

(She asked me to come along, so it was for shopping, huh… I was surprised.)

『U-Um…, I think that in order to form a partnership, it’s important to know each other well. After all, I still don’t know much about a man of the same age…』

The reason why Lisha invited Lux to go out seemed to be something like that.

(But, I’m still nervous. To be with a Princess of the same age, only the two of us is––)

When looking to the side as he thought so, Lisha who was also somewhat restless was looking at the cityscape.

『Oh my, to think that you’re going out with the Princess; not bad, Lux-kun』

He remembered that when he parted from Lisha once to go prepare himself, he was told so by Principal Relie who happened to pass by in the neighborhood.

『Someone like Lizsharte-sama who immerses herself only in fighting and research has no immunity in the love area. If she was suddenly pushed into a boy she likes, she might easily fall, you know?』

『No, I don’t think it can be something like that…』

At that time, Lux denied it with an indescribable expression, but––

“Come to think of it. Lisha-sama, do you often go out into town?”

“N-No…, not at all.”

To Lux’s question, Lisha firmly shook her head.

“These days, I was always working in the atelier after all. I was busy with the Drag-Ride's remodeling...”

While looking around curiously, Lisha turned a fleeting glance at Lux,

“Um..., d-do you often go out? With other girls––”

She asked so in an irritated tone.

“N-No... I also have a debt to pay off, so I've no time for that.”

“I-I see...”

As Lux denied, Lisha smiled as she was relieved,

“All right. Then, since it's the first time for both of us, I shall escort you! If I'm not mistaken, there is a good restaurant in this urban area... No, wait.”

When she suddenly stopped moving, Lisha touched her uniform (as she was searching something) and made a bitter expression.

“What's wrong?”

“U-Uh huh... Well, it'll be all right, I guess. I'm a Princess, so I should be able to ask for a credit...”

“By any chance... did you forget your wallet?”

“Ugh... Um, it was just accidentally today...”

To Lisha who looked downward as she was embarrassed, Lux smiled wryly.

Seeing her all flustered, he felt somewhat relaxed.

I guess she isn't really used to going out.

Then––, within the range possible in my meager experience, I wanted this girl to enjoy herself.

Lux thought so.

“It's not good. The New Kingdom Princess shouldn't easily ask for credit.”

“T-Then, what...? Are you already saying to call it a day...?”

Looking at the somehow lonely Lisha, Lux kindly smiled.

“If you don't mind me, I will offer you hospitality.”

After a few minutes. Lux and Lisha sat side by side at the curb of the central open space and were looking at the sunset.

The apple pie which he gave to Lisha was something reputed to be the most delicious even in the stands of the Fort City, and it was a shop where Lux once worked at for odds jobs.

“How is it? Lisha-sama”

“Hmm. it's sweet and delicious. Thank you...”

While biting the apple pie from the paper package, Lisha frequently sent a passionate gaze to Lux's face.

Lux did not have that much on hand, but looking at Lux who was accompanied by Lisha, the employee of the stall gave them to him for free.

In the end, giving his thanks together with Lisha, he decided to gratefully accept them, but––

“However, being well known even to the stalls, you are appreciated by the people of this city, eh.”

“My face is just known due to working odd jobs.”

To that mutter of admiration, Lux replied with a wry smile.

“B-But, it's strange... Even though I planned to make you appreciate me, but like this..., instead I'm––”

To Lisha who mutter in a low voice; Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“What's the matter?”

“N-No, how to put it –– this area is glug-glug since some time now...!”

Looking at Lisha whose cheeks reddened, and that set a hand on her chest,

(I wonder if she's nervous after coming out to downtown after a long time.)

Lux thought so.

“Are you all right? If you aren't feeling well, we should rest somewhere...”

“I-I'm all right... If I sit for a little bit, I think I'll be fine...”

“I haven't that much knowledge in medical treatment. But, I know a place of good and free medical treatment; so if there is anything, please tell me immediately.”

“Ah, yes...”

After giving a vague answer with a flushing expression, Lisha entrusted her body to Lux for a while.

“S-Speaking of which –– do men prefer girls like your childhood friend?”

“...Yes?”

To the words suddenly released by Lisha, Lux looked puzzled.

“I don't really understand... I haven't thought that much about wanting to be spoiled by someone, or being together with someone else. But––”

While muttering with upturned eyes, Lisha timidly held out an apple pie to Lux.

“Errr––”

“Hey, can you taste this for poison?”

“You've already started eating it though...?”

“D-Don't worry about trivial things!? Just do it!”

No, I think it's pretty important though...

Swallowing such a retort, Lux bit the pie which was held out.

“Ah...”

The crunchy pie crust and the sweet fragrance of the apple spread in his mouth.

“T-There is no poison. Now, can you rest assured?”

As Lux smiled, Lisha once again ate the pie while staring at him with feverish eyes––

“Uh, auh... Fuuh...”

After her face became red to the extent that it could be clearly seen even in the evening, her body lost all its strength there.

“Hey!? What's the matter? Lisha-sama!”

As Lux hurriedly caught Lisha who was about to fall,

“Hiyan...!?”

*munyu*. A soft sensation was transmitted to Lux's palm.

Her chest that was being rubbed, although of a petite built, firmly asserted its size; Lisha’s thin body shook in Lux's arms as she was startled.

(Shit! she'll get mad...!)

Although he held her on the spur of the moment, he had done a terrible thing.

(But..., it was very soft, huh. Lisha-sama's–– not that! What am I thinking!?)

“Ah, um –– I-I'm sorry!”

As Lux who changed the position of his hand apologized while being confused,

“W-Well, I will forgive... But, more importantly––”

Lisha said so and tightly grabbed the collar of her uniform,

“I-I don't really know why, but since some time now, my chest is hot and I feel dizzy...”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 198.jpg|thumb]]

While exhaling a feverish breath, she muttered as such.

“W-What's wrong? Um, I will bring you to the nearby house for free treatment––”

“I-I'm all right... I will get better after a short time, I think, probably...”

Lux anxiously supported Lisha for a while, but after a few minutes, she regained her composure before long and returned to her usual condition.

The curfew time was approaching, so they decided to return to the academy and began to walk slowly.

Lux was also surprised by Lisha's sudden request this time, but

“T-Today, um... it was quite fun. Thank you, Lux...”

With just such a sentence from Lisha, he felt like he had been rewarded.

===Part 8===

“Speaking of which, I'm sorry. For not being able to join.”

Several minutes later. As Lux once again said so while walking his way back on the deserted street,

“Don't worry about it. I can do the joining recommendation in the next month after 5 more days later after all. From tomorrow after school, we will begin with the coordination training at once.”

Lisha replied so with a smile on her whole face.

“Do you still intend to get me into the "Knight Squadron"!?”

“Well, as for the strategy. You plunge right in the middle of the enemy camp, and I blow away the opponents who have their attention attracted to you one after another. Afterward, while I defend you, you can at least defeat one machine.”

“Isn't it a little too cruel...? In various meanings.”

Unintentionally, it was tactic which brought a cold sweat to the spine.

Judging from Lisha's tone, probably... she was serious.

“...More importantly, about Lisha-sama's <Chimeric Wyvern>... That was amazing, eh.”

“Hmm? Did you come to want it? I had quite a hard time making it, but if you want, I could specially make another one for you.”

“Can you make many machines like that?”

“Even if I make it, it will be useless now though. it is 50% stronger than a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but the burden of stamina aside, the operation difficulty isn't on the same level as that of an average Divine Drag-Ride. Even the Sword Devices' dual wielding can't be used by anyone other than me. Do you want to try it?”

“No, thank you...”

Honestly, Lux also thought that it was impossible.

The conception of combining two kinds of Machine Dragons performances was certainly amazing, but it could probably not be master by anyone except Lisha who was a genius engineer and also a first-class Drag-Knight.

“How about somehow improving it in a way that it will be easier to use? To the extent that even only the students of the "Knight Squadron" are able to use it. As a Princess––”

Words came out naturally so.

There were not words in order to go along with the talk, he truly thought so.

He might have voice out what he was vaguely thinking all the time inwardly.

The rule of the empire for a long time.

And precisely because they were released from it now, he wanted her to become a good Princess.

He wanted her to be a Princess who thinks about the people and considered others' feelings.

Such a desire of Lux might have unintentionally been voiced out.

“As a Princess?”

“Y-Yes... As the New Kingdom Princess, you will be more useful to the people like that––”

However,

“I don't need it.”

Lux shivered to the coldness of the voice which came back.

With neither anger, sorrow nor even apathy. A hollow voice which lost all colors.

For just several seconds, the surrounding atmosphere froze.

“Phew. I'm often told that. Both my technique of Machine Dragon development and results in the school battles. I get tired whenever I'm summoned to the capital about things such as 'you should be proud as a Princess' or 'it's a great achievement'.”

“What..., do you mean?”

“Before that, answer my question. What is a Princess?”

A concise question of only a few words.

But, Lux was not able to return an answer to it.

“My father, Count Atismata who raised a coup d’état has died without sitting on the New Kingdom's throne because of an injury at that time. But, his fame remains and my aunt, Queen Raffi succeeded the country. And I, as a memento of the late great man, got the status of Princess of the New Kingdom. I'm merely that much of a human.”

“That's not...”

“But, the citizens are thankful and extolled the idol who is me. It's interesting, isn't it? It's a laughable story. The Old Empire had thoroughly laid out a tyrannical rule after all. As a substitute, they force me to be a splendid person of character like a Princess. If I don't do it, they will urge me. They will say incomprehensible things like 'you have that responsibility, don't run away, carry out your mission'.”

“............”

“There is a place where I want to stop by a little.”

Lisha muttered so and headed to a vacant land with a good view which deviated from the main street.

And, when confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and began to talk.

“Won't you tell me? Lux Acadia. You, a Prince of the destroyed Empire, tell me the way of a righteous princess.”

“... I, to me––”

He could not answer.

A society and laws without unequal and unjust discrimination.

No, it did not have to be such a thing.

But, just a world without unreasonable suffering––

The wishes which Lux was harboring were all crushed on that day five years ago.

“Do you remember the Old Empire's brand applied on my belly?”

Lisha said with a dry smile.

“............”

“Most of the citizens admire and extol my father. That he is the hero remaining in the history that destroyed the Empire. Many years before the coup d'état occurred, my father had opposed the Empire and raised an objection to its policy. Naturally, he incurred the enmity of those from the Empire's side, to the point that it wasn't strange that his precious daughter was kidnapped––”

“...Don't tell me”

When Lux arrived at that guess, Lisha laughed incidentally.

“Right, I was caught by the Old Empire at that time five years ago. And, I was used as a bargaining chip to my father who was furthering the coup d’état plan, but in the end –– I was abandoned. This carved seal is the proof that I was considered the possession of the Old Empire.”

“––!?”

As tension ran to Lux's expression, Lisha continued in a calm tone.

“Actually, my father was probably a great man. In order to bring down that Empire, my father should have concentrated all his efforts to plan the coup d'état. He couldn't possibly ruin everything because of one life which is his daughter's. It had been only about two months that I had been put under house arrest, but I was abandoned, and was no longer the Earl's daughter or anything. My mother died from illness, but since I had a little sister, in the dawn when the coup d'état succeeded, that child should have become the Princess of the new royal family. Instead of me.”

“............”

“However, it seems that my little sister was killed during the coup d'état. So, my aunt, the queen of the New Kingdom who had no child accepted me, who was rescued, as her adopted child and I acceded to the position of Princess. In order to gather up the country together as a memento of my late father, the hero Count Atismata, and as the symbol of the New Kingdom. The fact that I was abandoned by my father and applied with the brand of the Old Empire was concealed.”

“............”

At that time––, when Lux and Lisha met for the first time.

So that's why she had wore the towel in the bathtub, hiding her skin even to other female students.

Since her secret which mustn't be seen was seen by Lux, who was none other than a Prince of the Old Empire, Lisha went so far against Lux––

“Lux. Was it painful for you to be no longer a Prince of the Old Empire?”

Lisha asked with a self deprecating smile.

“Well... I––”

Coup d’état five years ago.

A scene a few days earlier than it was revived in his memory.

His little sister and his childhood friend who had danger approaching her due to the Empire.

Lux, as a member of the royal family and as a "person with pride", thought that he wanted to do something about this country.

However––,

“I wasn't even able to do anything which seems like a Prince, so...”

As Lux quietly shook his head, Lisha laughed lonely.

“You know, I didn't like my father. When thinking about it now, he might have rather pretended to act indifferent towards me to keep me away from the danger of the coup d’état. My father's judgment of abandoning me might have been something very brave and which should be praised. As one of the citizens who had suffered a tyrannical rule, I might have respected and admired my father like everyone. However...”

Cutting her words at once, Lisha looked downward,

“I...”

In a choked voice and moved to tears.

“I wanted him to save me.”

“............”

“I wanted him to choose not the country, but me... I'm a hopeless person, right? I, who was captured, was so scared that I couldn't even commit suicide. That's why I'm not the New Kingdom Princess and don't have such qualifications to be.”

So that's why she hates to behave like a Princess, huh.

After all, it isn't anyone else, but herself who thinks that she is unqualified.

“Let's talk about the reason why I invited you.”

As she suddenly returned to the talk, Lux kept quiet.

“This is because Drag-Knights are all in this era. The investigation of the ruins, the turf war for resources with other countries, peace and sovereignty. Drag-Rides are involved in all of these. In a sense, it's good for the country that I become strong.”

“............”

“Lux. I want to know who I am.”

Saying so, Lisha began to walk her way home which had become dark.

“My father was the hero who saved the people of this country. But, now I'm no one. So, I want to know it after becoming the strongest Drag-Knight. For that, I need your power. I will have you play an active role as my right hand in the "Knight Squadron". You have no objection, right? Chore Prince.”

“Objection...? haven't you already decided?”

“An able woman is also quick in decisions.”

Lisha laughed so proudly.

“First will be the platoon confrontation battle of the academy. After having won it –– we will attend the next battle. It's the off-campus confrontation battle with the representatives of each country.”

“An off-campus, confrontation battle”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement at the unfamiliar words,

“Although you've been doing odd jobs in many places, don't you know the world situation? You did yesterday's lesson, right? About the investigation of ruins in each country and the struggle to obtain their rights––”

Currently in this New Kingdom, there are three crises where one did not know when they would occur.

The first crisis is the rebel army of the Old Empire troops that has been hiding after the coup d'état.

The second crisis is the existence of Abyss which occasionally appears from the ruins.

And the third crisis is the turf war with other countries regarding the research activity of the ruins themselves

“Although the New Kingdom was born, there are still the Old Empire's remnants remaining. They escaped into the neighboring countries which were supporting the Empire, getting cooperating organizations, and even now –– aim at the recapture of the government by military power (force).”

“............”

In fact, there had been rumors that the rebel army of the Old Empire was superior in number than the regular army of the current New Kingdom.

However, they just haven't showed up these several years.

“Next is––, the problem of Abyss.”

The mysterious beasts which frequently appear from the ruins themselves or from their surroundings.

While knowing that various treasures were excavated from the ruins including the Drag-Rides, it was mainly because of the Abyss that the research of each nation did not readily progress.

As a result of having greedily forced an investigation of ruins, there were also precedents where nearby villages, towns and small nations themselves were destroyed in only one night by the Abyss which appeared.

All what was known was that as long as you destroyed the core inside the Abyss' body, you could kill them.

But, on top of the fact that it was accompanied with many dangers, one stood no chance against them with military power other than Drag-Rides.

Therefore, ancient weapons and resources were dug illegally by thieves; damaging the ruins, and moreover so that Abyss did not end up being summoned, the ruins discovered in the country were designated off-limits and strictly controlled.

“And––, thirdly is the turf war with other countries.”

Every corner of the world was dotted with ruins and the countries who managed their lands were basically investigating them.

So as not to selfishly get into the ruins of another country, an agreement was established too.

However, if the weak carelessly advanced their investigation of the ruins, they might incur damage even to the surroundings countries by the Abyss' appearance.

Along the border, there were also ruins of places that were vague; whether it was the territory of which country including the sea area of distant places.

Therefore, one agreement was made and a mock battle of Drag-Knights in order to gain what should (could) be called "the ruins investigation right", was to be held in each country once every several months.

It was said that in one of them, there was also a tournament among fellows officer cadets.

“Then, until then...”

“Yes, by the confrontation battle which will begin two months later, I shall have gather the strongest unit. For that purpose, I expressly made you get in the academy, and tried to make you join the "Knight Squadron", but––”

Lisha got sulky.

“No, um... I understand your feelings and I'm glad that you're expecting a lot from me, but I'm good only at defense––”

“Let's practice the attack!”

He was sternly pointed at with a finger and scolded.

“To begin with, my attacks were avoided so much by you. If you acquire even the experience of attacking, you should be recognized as a powerful and outstanding figure even by the "Knight Squadron" like I anticipated. And, um, as m-my first partner, someday––”

“Eh...?”

As Lux looked puzzled at Lisha who mumbled as her cheeks suddenly became red,

“F-For the time being, that's your task. As my escort, I will talk it over with the Principal whether you can have the same authority as the "Knight Squadron" as an exception.”

“Eeeh!?”

“You can't attack, but the existence value of a Drag-Knight who has never been defeated is enough. In short, it'll be good as long as you play an active role as my shield.”

“I-Isn't that a little cruel...”

In various meanings.

“––By the way, it's about your other Sword Device, but can you show it to me a little? If it's a good material, I would like to remodel it.”

“Eeeeeeeh!?”

Looking at Lisha whose eyes suddenly brightened, Lux panicked.

“Hmm...? Is there something to be surprised with?”

“Errr? That is... Um, I was told by Her Majesty the Queen to strictly manage it, so...”

“What! You're stingy, eh. Can't you at least show it to me?”

Dissatisfied, Lisha pouted.

“In that case, I will go get permission from Her Majesty the Queen later. You should protect that sword well till then.”

“Yes...”

Lux nodded with an evasive reply.

“What's the matter? You look pale. If you're tired, you should rest by somewhere––”

“No...”

“Then, it's good. Then, take care of me again, Lux.”

As they returned up to the academy's main gate, Lisha lightly tapped Lux's shoulders and left.

“............”

Lux went to the drawing room of the academy with the same pace as when he was walking with lisha.

Originally, he was temporarily allowed to sleep in Philphie's room, but he wanted to stay at the drawing room only today without notice.

Rather than an ethical issue or personal reasons, Lux did not want to meet anyone now.

“I––. I'm hopeless...”

It was lightly self-loathing that he had lain down on the sofa.

Though on the spur of the moment, he was regretting having said those words to Lisha.

“I have no right to say that 'you should be more like a Princess' to her...”

To think that I want someone to do what I wasn't able to do.

(What have I ever done for the citizens in those days?)

What Lux had obtained five years ago was the title of Prince and several privileges.

He was thinking whether even the young him could not do something as a prince of a great Empire which lasted several hundred years.

And, the day of fate.

As the result of the fact that he himself personally moved––, the ideal which Lux painted as a Prince was smashed up.

Therefore, right.

As he became the chore Prince, Lux was saved for the first time.

The people of the town with whom he could not even get in touch with well until now.

Every place and every job.

With odd jobs for five years, he felt like having slightly gotten used to being a familiar existence.

He intended to be able to understand the words "for the people" that he had spoken.

(I'm selfish, eh...)

Why couldn't I understand the feelings of Lisha who couldn't behave like a Princess?

In the good point of having lost his position of Prince, this time he acted like a citizen and flattered the Princess.

He could not forgive such a side of himself.

Even so, Lisha said that she expected a lot from him.

Philphie said he was the same as in the old days.

Other students also accepted him.

I want to become everyone's power, but –– the current me can't use that sword.

But,

(I –– at that time)

A languid fatigue attacked Lux.

And Lux quietly closed his eyes.

===Part 9===

Sparks fluttered down from the sky.

The imperial castle of the Acadia Empire.

Inside the castle where the war was over.

A great number of soldiers' corpses were piled up, and while a flow of blood streamed down the floor like a muddy stream, Lux was walking dragging his feet.

Where he arrived at was the audience room which was fiercely destroyed.

In front of the throne, the emperor was lying on the floor.

His chest was very deeply pierced by a sword, and he died like that with his eyes wide opened.

“Oh dear, so you were alive. As expected of you, little brother.”

Beside him, a young man smeared with blood spurts was laughing.

An innocent, pure smile like a child.

“How..., why...?”

Within a hazy consciousness and putting strength in his legs which were likely to collapse at any moment, Lux asked.

Immediately after, he strongly coughed and finally vomited a clot of blood.

“Kukukuku. As expected of you, little brother. To be able to use that Drag-Ride until you vomit blood––, I want even this gutless emperor to follow your example in the netherworld.”

Saying so, the man kicked the face of the motionless emperor.

“Why, did you, kill him...?”

“What?”

To Lux's voice which got blurred, the man cocked his head in puzzlement.

“The Drag-Knights, of the, army, as well, as His Majesty the Emperor, everyone,... This is, from the plan––”

“Ku, hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The man laughed loudly.

And after suddenly opening his eyes wide, he glared at Lux.

“I was saved the trouble thanks to you. I never thought that you would be going so far. Thanks to you, this easily advanced farther than what I planned. If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".”

Taking out a golden flute never seen before from his breast pocket, the man laughed.

“If I called a large quantity of Abyss, it would be easy to destroy this country, but the cleaning up afterwards would be troublesome. You save me the trouble. Goddamn Prince.”

“Kahah...!”

Lux once again vomitted blood and fell on the floor.

He could not stand up anymore...

As if blood disappeared from his whole body, he grew weak.

The sensation of certain death wrapped Lux's whole body.

“But, you deserve respect. At this age, you manage Machine Dragons better than anyone else, and without using trickery, you fought to put an end to the history of this rotten Empire. By using me and borrowing Count Atismata's strength, you wonderfully destroyed this country. You're splendid, little brother! I praise your bottomless resolve and pride, and your talent!”

Fugil raised his voice and looked down at Lux.

“But –– you had no luck. You have been betrayed by me whom you trusted. Let me tell you something in the end, little brother. I wasn't a Prince of this Empire from the beginning.”

Devil like words were spitted out from the man's mouth.

“My purpose isn't the peace that you desired. Good work for destroying the Empire. Prince.”

Laughing with a frivolous voice, the face of the man who opened his eyes wide was reflected in Lux's pupils.

“Why...?”

“Let's see –– shall I tell you, little brother. The reason why you weren't able to achieve your ideal.”

The voice of a big brother which suddenly regained his composure and came to his senses reached Lux's ears.

“You know nothing of the world. You are not in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Lux's memory was interrupted at that last conversation.

It was a morning seven days after losing consciousness, and wandering about life and death that he woke up.

Meanwhile, all was over.

The defeat of the imperial army.

The approximately 1200 Drag-Knights who participated in the battle were killed in action.

The ideal end to which Lux believed in was nowhere.

===Part 10===

“Ngh...”

Lux woke up on the sofa of the drawing room.

Before he knew, a blanket was put on his body.

On the other side of the window with the curtains opened, one could see the eastern sky which has became white.

It was dawn.

(I should go back to the room to get a uniform change...)

When Lux thought so and was going to get up,

“––Uwaaaaah!?”

Noticing a girl sitting face to face with him, Lux unintentionally shouted.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

The girl who was beautiful like a fairy was staring at Lux with her usual cool face.

“It' still early morning. Although it isn't the girl's dormitory, I don't think it's a good idea to shout too much.”

Smoothly brushing up her hair, Kurulucifer said.

“Besides, it's also vexing when you scream as if you've seen a ghost.”

“Ah, s-sorry... Um, The reason why I screamed is because I had a dream, so––”

“You're quite honest. I'm joking, so don't worry.”

Kurulucifer's mouth made an arc as she smiled.

She was usually a girl with a grown-up, cool impression, but that smile was lovely for a girl her age.

“U-Um..., why is Kurulucifer-san here?”

As Lux asked so regarding their encounter in an unexpected place,

“Want to hear it?”

“............”

She returned a mysterious smile which somewhere had an implication.

Catching sight of her long legs which peeped out from the skirt of her uniform for an instant, Lux's heart throbbed.

“Don't worry. Since, I don’t have an indecent goal like fantasizing about you.”

“I haven't said anything yet, right!?”

“Sorry for not being able to meet your expectations.”

“Like I said, I didn't think that!?”

“Is that so. So it's an optical illusion of my eyes that your face looks red, huh.”

“A-Anyone can become like that! If a beautiful person like Kurulucifer-san is in the same room as you when you get up––”

“............”

Kurulucifer who heard this, after being bewildered for a moment, kept silent for a while,

“It isn't like this place is your private room.”

“...Eh?”

She suddenly returned to a serious look and said so.

“As for the reason why I came here. Occasionally, I slipped out of the dormitory to pass time. It just so happens that today it was in this drawing room that I came to. And then, you were sleeping here. That's all.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer with her good posture sitting on the sofa as such, softly turned her gaze to the window.

Her profile was so lovely, like a painting, such that Lux could not help being fascinated (by it?).

“Do you think that it's a lie?”

Suddenly, her thin lips opened and words came out.

Lux calmly shook his head at her question,

“No. After all, I occasionally want to do so, too. It's also so when I'm alone, just look up at the starry sky and do odd jobs.”

“You're quite the romanticist. Is what I would like to say, but..., you're careless. If I was an assassin who has a grudge toward the Empire, you would have been killed long ago.”

“Oh, haha...”

Lux returned a wry smile.

On that point, he should have had the habit of properly locking the door and lightly sleeping, but for some reason, he seemed to have been careless recently.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san can also use a Divine Drag-Ride, right?”

“If I only hold onto it and doesn’t use it, it will be a useless possession. After all, I can't fight here and I have no interest in that anyway.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer dropped her gaze to the Sword Device hung at her waist.

“What do you mean by having no interest?”

“It means that I don't want to fight. Long ago, I tried hard and fought for someone precious to me––. And I got my hands on the Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>. But, at a certain time, I have lost all reasons to fight.”

“By that...”

What do you mean?

Lux was going to ask so, but he reflexively hesitated.

The pain of having lost something important.

It was because he thought that it was not a good thing to ask out of curiosity.

“There is only one truth which remains in me. One of the keys to figure it is the "Black Hero". So I –– chase after it.”

“............”

“Hey, I want to ask you something.”

*thumb*, the moment he heard that, Lux's breath stopped.

Those eyes.

Countless Machine Dragons shot down.

The flow of a large quantity of blood overflowing from the gap of the broken floor.

The First Prince who betrayed him, Fugil.

That black Machine Dragon––

*gooonnng*

Suddenly, from the clock tower of the first block, they heard a big bell.

“This sound is…!?”

A sound which was not a tone to tell the time and which rang violently.

It was the alarm to warn of an enemy attack.

“Don't tell me––!?”

“...I'll go ahead.”

Running after Kurulucifer who quickly moved, Lux also came out to the corridor.

And, he ran to the sharing room where Philphie slept.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6

2014-11-04T10:34:21Z

Morgi: /* Part 5 */

==Episode 6 - Atelier of Machine Dragons and Enrolment Exams==

===Part 1===

Castle town of the Imperial Capital. In the drawing room of a small mansion in the outskirts, Lux and a guest were sitting.

Five Years Ago, April.

The feudal lord of the North East from the Imperial Capital, Count Atismata gathered the resistance of every place and raised an uprising 20 days later.

Coupled with the support of neighboring countries, he was ready to lead an army of 70000 soldiers and 207 Drag-Knights and decided to invade the Imperial Capital.

To convey this very important and highly classified information, Fugil came.

It was exactly ten days before his little sister Airi was to head to the Frontier Count.

Fugil, who tightly wrapped himself in a robe from head to toe, sat on a seat at the table illuminated by a candle flame, and slightly stuck out his head.

“The matter is proceeding as planned, little brother. As you planned, everything is going well.”

“Thank you.”

Lux bowed and then put the Sword Device which he was wearing on the table.

“I’m also ready.”

“As expected of you, little brother.”

Fugil who heard that nodded with admiration.

“You’ve far exceeded my expectations. Being the youngest user in the history, you displayed your ability by gaining several hundred victories in the training and mock battles of the Empire army. Originally, that unprecedented exploit is something which should be praised all over the country and also by the Emperor –– but this Empire ended up being corrupted to the root.”

In a voice mixed with resignation, he continued further.

“You’re the illegitimate seventh Prince. Moreover, you’re a person who objected to the politics of the Empire. No matter how much skill you have –– even if you are praised for your achievements, you hold a differing opinion which doesn't garner attention towards blood legitimacy. This means that such a person can’t be a “Hero”.”

“I’ve never thought to set myself up as a hero. Just––”

“I know.”

To the answer of the calm Lux, Fugil smiled.

“But, I'll ask you once again, shouldn’t you stop that way of fighting? You don’t expressly have to put yourself in danger in order to save the enemy. If you feel like it, though there will be sacrifices, you can choose a safer way––”

Not even shaken by the voice of Fugil who invited him, Lux raised his face.

“This way, even supposing that the plan succeeds, there will be no meaning.”

“Most men of the army are puppets of the imperial family. While wielding the absolute weapon which is the Drag-Ride, they would blindly obey orders of oppression and massacring of innocent people. So, you can’t assert that they have no responsibility.”

“But, they might just be forced to execute orders which they don’t want. Even the people of the army have family.”

“Phew… Geez, your resolve deserves great admiration”

Fugil, somewhat amazed, smile wryly and then stood up.

“Well then, see you in three days then. As per your instructions, I will come here again. Until then, give me a definite answer. Whether you will cooperate with a <Wyvern> and fight alongside my <Bahamut>? Or––”

“…………….”

“Like I thought, we should kill those guys and cut off the bad habit. Will you keep asking about something which won’t change? Will you give up everything for what you are trying to change? As a Prince of the Empire, if you possess the pride to fulfill it, then––”

“…I’m––”

Looking at Lux who did not change his expression, Fugil got ready to go back.

And with a hand, holding back Lux who tried to stand up and see him off, he slowly opened his mouth.

“Ah, which reminds me, Lux. That matter which you asked me to investigate about. About the medication and experimentation on a human body that the Empire's army was running.”

“––Yes”

To the words which were released, Lux showed a faint agitation.

The trend of the androcracy which went to extremes.

All the women are tools.

In the imperial traditional culture, the fact that women obeyed men was taken for granted.

The scene where any male aristocrat made up a reason and abducted citizens or young girls of poor family as an outlet of his desire and manpower was not unusual.

But this time, a more horrible thing was happening.

The extremely horrifying affair where the military authorities were said to use very young girls for a certain special human experimentation.

On the surface, it was a clinical trial for making medicine to cure plague.

However, in reality, it was human experimentation for poison and weapon.

With the fact that the majority of the results were either unknown after-effects or death, they returned to their family.

“Young children –– Among them, it seems that a subject chosen by a certain standard was the most suitable for the experiment; and this time, even several noble children seem to have been taken to the military facilities. Philphie Aingram. Including that childhood friend of yours with whom you were getting along with.”

“…………”

The moment when he heard this, Lux’s expression slightly stiffened.

“It seems that the elder sister Relie went to the imperial court to appeal for letting her go while crying, but, she was flatly refused. And it seems that the medication and surgery –– the experiment will begin within two weeks at the earliest.”

“Understood”

Even so, immediately regaining his composure, Lux answered.

“Then later, little brother. I believe in your resolution.”

Fugil left the mansion before one could noticed.

However, there was only darkness and the sound of rain there.

===Part 2===

Several days since Lux came to the Royal Knight Academy.

Lux was spending his first holiday in a two person room of the girl’s dormitory.

“––Nii-san, Nii-san! Please get up.”

“Hmm…”

Feeling someone shaking his body, Lux woke up.

“Airi …?”

As he half-opened his eyes against sleepiness, he first saw his little sister’s face. Then, the near ceiling of the bunk beds came into view.

Airi seemed to have come into the room where Lux was sleeping to wake him up.

“Get down quickly and come to the dining room. I have to talk with you.”

“Ngh… Understood.”

Probably because it was a holiday, Airi wasn't wearing her school uniform, but a casual chic dress.

For Lux who had hardly lived in the same place as her, with only that, deed emotions welled up within him, but––

“I wonder how many years it’s been since you have come to wake me up, Airi.”

“More importantly Nii-san, what is the meaning of this?”

The skin around the eyes of Airi who smiled suddenly darkened.

“Ah, no, um…”

Gently holding the cheeks of Lux who unintentionally averted his face with her hands, she glared at him with scornful eyes.

“During the time I didn’t see you, you’ve become quite lazy. Please come to the dining room in less than three minutes.”

“You don’t even give me time to change my clothes?”

“Is that so? So usually, you change your clothes leisurely with your roommate around.”

Turning a fleeting glance under the bunk bed, Airi said.

To her cold voice, Lux could only answer “I will come at once”.

“Well then, I’m waiting, so.”

Seeming amazed, Airi briskly left the room.

“Haa, don’t get angry…”

“Munyah… Lu-chan”

At the sleep-talking of Philphie which could be heard from under the bed, Lux smile wryly.

“I’m going. Phi-chan.”

===Part 3===

The dining room of the girl’s dormitory was opened even on holidays.

However, since the time when meals were offered, was fixed, even if one woke up early in the morning, he could not get a meal immediately.

So, there were almost no students here at this early a time during holidays.

In the meantime, Lux and Airi were facing each other on the seats of a small table.

“It’s good to see that you’ve considerably gotten used to the academy. You seem a little too close to your roommate though.”

Airi said such sarcasm as she sipped her tea.

“Like I said…, that was inevitable… When I searched, the girl’s dormitory had no vacant room, and I don’t know why, but there was no roommate in only Philphie’s room, um––”

“Hmm. Thus, you may stay at the room of a female childhood friend, huh. It’s indecent, extremely immoral. Would you like me to tell Principal Relie?”

“I’ve already told Relie-san about it. And then, she replied “I leave my little sister to you”, “it’s fine if it’s Lux-kun” with a smile…”

In the end, Lux was sent to Philphie's room in the girl’s dormitory until a place where he could stay was found.

Philphie, as usual with her easy-going personality, far from minding it seemed to be pleased, but Lux spent every day where he could not sleep easily.

It seemed that the three girls of the Triad and Airi already knew about it, but they wanted to keep this matter a secret as much as possible.

“It looks like before correcting Nii-san’s common sense, I should first admonish the principal, eh…”

As her exchanges with Relie immediately came to her mind, Airi sighed.

“So, what business do you have with me today? Airi.”

“Ara, so I can’t talk with you if I have no business? Nii-san.”

Lux’s question was returned with a mischievous smile.

Unlike a long time ago when she had a weak constitution, she had become a lady very skilled at bargaining.

“Well then, errr… are you doing well in the academy, Airi?”

“Yes, everyone takes good care of me, so Nii-san doesn’t need to worry about me.”

“I see. You’re loved by everyone, huh.”

“Don’t put it like that.”

He smoothly said with a refreshing smile.

“…As expected, you’re good at dealings with things as usual.”

Lux said with a wry smile, but he also had slightly mixed feelings.

Even if she was ejected from the succession struggle early, Airi was a “woman” of royalty.

When her mother died when she (Airi) was young, her position became complicated in various ways; if she did not acquire a determined personality from a tender age, she would not have been able to survive so far.

When he thought so, he also thought of wanting to spoil her more as her brother, but.

“And Nii-san as usual seems to always get dragged only into troubles and difficulties. If you need any help, please tell me.”

“…Ah, it’s all right.”

Without words to return coming out, Lux returned a mixed smile.

It looked like he was the one getting spoiled.

''Really, my little sister has gotten strong.''

“Do you also have jobs from now on today?”

“Yes. After eating breakfast, it’s been planned that I will go to the “Atelier” in the academy.”

“Is it for a request from a student?”

“I think it’s from the academy. But, they say that it isn’t a pressing business.”

“Without it, you would have received invitations for a date on the holiday from the young ladies, eh.”

“W-What are you saying!? There would be no such thing––”

When Lux got flustered as he was teased,

“Haa…, this is why Nii-san is… Though you’ve been like that since long ago. Please, be a little aware of how others see you. Thanks to the fact that Nii-san stood out early, I also receive a lot of requests for you, you know?”

Airi said so with a sigh.

“Eh…?”

“I wonder what the young ladies here are thinking, asking to arrange a place where they can speak with Nii-san or to casually appeal for them.”

“…Really!?”

“Yes. In the Old Empire, women of citizen level or below were oppressed, and even most of the noble women were treated as tools for political marriage, so they apparently never felt that much close to men.”

“…I wonder if it’s what you call peace.”

“I think it’s a little exaggerated to say peace, but since the establishment of New Kingdom, there has been no major incident, so there may be no helping it. It’s only been five years since the Old Empire which laid out a tyrannical
rule for many years has been destroyed. I’m sure that for the people of the New Kingdom, it’s still like a dream, like they are in the middle of a happy festival.”

She whispered and then sipped her tea.

Contrary to her cynical words, Airi’s expression did not seem that dissatisfied.

“Yes, it would be good if it continues like this forever.”

“For that, don’t forget our other purpose. Okay, Nii-san?”

The moment when Lux agreed, in the almost deserted dining room, Airi dropped the tone of her voice.

“… Yes, I know.”

Similarly in a lower tone, Lux replied.

“Then, I can feel relieved. The analysis regarding the output of that Machine Dragon will be over soon, so until then––”

As Lux nodded, Airi finished drinking her tea and stood up.

“Huh? Aren’t you eating breakfast with me? Theres still time before the cook arrives though––”

“I’ll pass. If just the two of us are seen by everyone of the class, they're likely to be jealous after all.”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux smiled wryly.

“No, there’s no way that would happen. After all –– we’re siblings.”

“Besides, if we’re together anymore than this, I would be more reluctant to leave.”

She said in a small voice mixed with the fragrance of tea.

“Eh…?”

“It’s a joke, Nii-san. Well then, please be careful so as not to draw out that sword.”

Saying so at the end, Airi left the dining room.

===Part 4===

After finishing his breakfast, Lux decided to begin today’s chores.

By the way, the written requests addressed to Lux, far from decreasing as the curiosity at first disappeared, increased in number as time passed, and he had already reached a physically impossible domain.
Therefore, Lux settled down in the way of whether to accept the tasks judging from the importance and the degree of relative priority.

“Well, I’m used to not having days off, so it’s fine anyway.”

Rustlingly looking through the bundle of requests dropped in, Lux sighed.

The jobs such as watering the flower bed, studying and helping with cleaning the dormitory were still better.

Baggage carrier for shopping, help changing clothes, massage, being a person to talk to during tea a party and the like exceeded the mixing up of public and private matters; it was very likely that they were mistaking Lux for a butler or something.

“…I mean, about half of them aren’t jobs that I, a man, should do!?”

He unintentionally retorted to the bundle of requests.

But, this was not a joke and since there seemed to be a lot of students who have written seriously, he had a headache.

Be that as it may, if there were jobs which should be given priority, he could use them as an excuse and turned down those requests, so for now he could relax.

The job which he had to do today was a request from the academy.

[Workplace] Royal Knight Academy Machine Dragon research and development site, Atelier

[Client] Machine Dragon Research and Development Chief

[Work contents] Machine Dragon Operation Test

The atelier was a large detached building located in the corner of the school premises.

He had several times helped with blacksmith works, but an atelier for Drag-Rides was a first for him.

He was slightly anxious about doing a job he was not familiar with, but he was also looking forward to it.

Originally, he intended to come to work as a mechanic apprentice of Machine Dragons, so it was welcoming.

“Excuse me. It’s Lux Acadia. I came for the commissioned work.”

He lightly knocked and greeted in a loud voice.

“…………”

However, the answer to Lux’s greeting which was slightly tinged with tension was only silence.

“Huh…?”

He once again checked by looking at his requests note and the academy’s big clock.

There was no error.

Both the place and time should be right––

As he tried to turn the doorknob, he found that it was not locked.

“That’s really careless…”

The existence and technology of Drag-Rides should be top secret in any country.

''Just because it’s within the school premises, I wonder if this is all right.''

While smiling wryly, Lux quietly stepped inside.

“Excuse me. Is there anyone––”

Lux unintentionally swallowed his voice which he was about to utter.

A large space in this brick building filled with the smell of oil and metals.

At the back where innumerable parts and tools were scattered about, there was a monster.

In the court of the imperial capital a long time ago.

Since he became the chore Prince, he had seen many Machine Dragons in the Machine Dragon hangar before holding a mock battle.

But––, this was totally different from them.

A strange Machine Dragon which fused halves of the bodies of a <Wyvern> and a <Wyrm> was over there.

“This is––?”

“Ngh… what the heck is it? So noisy––”

As Lux was looking at it in utter amazement, he suddenly heard a voice from the nearby sofa.

“Lisha-sama…?”

Sleeping there covered with a thin blanket was Lisha dressed in a white gown on her uniform.

Probably because she had stayed overnight, her whole body got slightly dirty and her hair was also slightly disheveled.

Incidentally, her uniform was also very messy and her blouse was turned inside out. Lux unintentionally averted his gaze.

“What are you doing in a place like this?”

“…Huh? Lux, why are you here––? …Ah, I see. Now I remembered, I had requested you. Fuhaa…”

While rubbing her sleepy eyes, Lisha said something which he did not really understand.

When Lux went out again and got tea in the dining room, Lisha who fixed her messed up clothes drank it in one gulp.

“Fufu. You’re quite thoughtful, eh, Lux. As expected of the man that I acknowledged!”

With a behavior unlike a Princess’, Lisha showed a happy smile.

She probably came for a visit of the atelier and ended up staying overnight.

“Good morning. By the way, where is the chief of the atelier?”

As Lux asked after calming down,

“Here, here, right before your eyes.”

Lisha pointed at her small face and said.

“Yes?”

“You still haven’t noticed? It looks like I need to somewhat correct my assessment regarding your insight! I’m saying that I’m the chief.”

“…Eh?”

''No, she’s certainly wearing a gown which seems to be for work, but…''

Honestly, it only looked like a child’s playing attire.

The hems were so long that they dragged on the floor.

“Whew. You’re very good at provocation. All right, I’ll ride on it.”

As Lisha proudly laughed, she drew out the two Sword Devices hanging on her waist at the same time.

“…!”
“––Come out. The Primordial Chaos Dragon that is the perforating wedge against Heaven and Earth. <Chimeric Wyvern>!”

At that moment, the strange Machine Dragon which could be seen at the back of the atelier turned into photons, and was transferred behind Lisha.

“This is––!?”

“A connection should not be necessary. All right, go back.”

Lisha simultaneously wielded her two Sword Devices and put them in the sheath.

Then, the Machine Dragon which was summoned once again changed into light particles, and went back to the depths of the warehouse.

“…What is it, that thing?”

Staring in wonder at it, Lux muttered.

“How’s that, were you surprised?”

Lisha, who was pleased with Lux’s reaction folded her arms and stuck out her chest with pride.

“<Chimeric Wyvern>. It’s the world’s first original Drag-Ride which I’ve developed.”

Lux doubted his ears.

“––!?”

Drag-Rides were ancient weapons excavated in ruins.

Since they had been discovered more than ten years ago, their concrete principle even now remained a mystery, and at best only adjustments of the degree of either installing the existing parts or replacing them could be performed.

A remodeling into a totally different Machine Dragon like this should existed nowhere in the world––

“If you can process the Mithril Dite and Force Core, there seems to be a lot of things which can be produced. Afterward, the performance and output of that body are quite impressive, but it’s a little neck that one has to use two Sword Devices for the activation.”

He had never heard about the fusion of two kinds of Machine Dragons and dual wielding Sword Devices.

If she had combined two original machines and even learned to operate two swords, then this girl concealed an unimaginable potential as an engineer.

“Um, who are you really, Lisha-sama?”

“Fufu. Did you get a better opinion of me?”

Smiling contentedly, Lisha sat on the chair before the work unit and looked up at Lux.

“Praise me more. You know, it isn’t because I have the position of the Princess of the New Kingdom that I’ve been allowed the foolishness of letting you admit into the academy. This is because I show ability and gave results enough to be entrusted a personal atelier at this age. How’s that, are you surprised?”

“By the way, at the back there, there is something which looks like a serious burn mark or rather trace of an explosion though…”

As Lux pointed at the room kept opened as the door was broken and asked,

“…Failure is the mother of success.”

Holding down her slight agitation, Lisha asserted.

Not inquiring any further, Lux asked.

“Perhaps is this research the reason why you always sleep during class?”

“That’s half correct. But, I do properly listen to lectures and I can’t really be half asleep during the practical training. Instructor Raigree is also totally merciless to me who is the Princess. If I skimp in the Machine Dragon’s training or don’t take it seriously, I’ll have a hard time. She really deserves respect.”

Lisha was not sarcastic; she really admired her.

“Then, what about the other half?”

“Take this, it’s your Sword Device.”

Not answering the question, Lisha took the Sword Device which was on the desk and handed it to Lux.

That which Lux received was undeniably the sword matching his <Wyvern>.

“If I’m not mistaken, I should have asked the mechanic for the repair of this––”

“Yes. I’ve fixed your Drag-Ride here”

As she smoothly said so as if it was a matter of course, Lux doubted his ears.

A Machine Dragon’s repair, maintenance and adjustment were so difficult that an expert other than the user was required.

Lux’s <Wyvern> was partially destroyed in the fight with the Abyss, so he thought it would take quite the time and money to repair it, but––

“Is it true!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 171.jpg|thumb]]

“It’s the Machine Dragon of the hero who saved the school. You don’t really have to be surprised. But, I stayed up all night several days and finished it just this morning.”

“Thank you very much!”

Lux unintentionally bowed with a smile.

She was skilled to the extent of taking apart two Machine Dragons and building a new Machine Dragon.

For a naturally gifted engineer like Lisha, this much might be simple.

But, even Lux could easily imagine how much hard it was for a small-sized girl alone to repair a Machine Dragon built of a large, heavy metal.

“Hmm… I-It’s not a bad feeling to see you so happy… P-Praise me more; if y-you can even pat my head––”

Lisha suddenly blushed and lightly scratched her head.

And looking at Lux who asked back “eh?”, she cleared her throat confusedly.

“W-Well then, test it at once to see whether it moves properly.”

“Yes.”

Lux drew the Sword Device hung on the belt of his waist and muttered the pass code.

“––Come forth, the Branded Wing Dragon which is the symbol of power. Obey my sword and fly, <Wyvern>.”

Light particles gathered before Lux and it instantly transferred –– summoned beside him.

There, his blue Machine Dragon which should have been destroyed was completely––

“Huh…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

Completely –– the appearance was different from what Lux had been using.

Among the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons, the <Wyvern> was the Machine Dragon with the flight ability.

Lux had the mechanic adjust it with that (flight ability) as a base and put on a thicker armor, but…

“Hey, what is this!?”

There was a strange dragon with an abominable appearance there.

Breath Guns linked on both shoulders and an injection port for flight in the back and legs.

Although the large-sized blade which he was using before remained to a very poor degree, more than half of the thick armor was chipped off and became sharp like the blade of a naked sword.

“Ah, while I was repairing it, it was interesting in various ways. So I remodeled it a little.”

“This is beyond the level of ‘a little’!? You’ve even installed something like a drill on the left hand!? What is this!?”

“Oh that? It’s cool, right? It’s a rare parts even among those found in the ruins.”

To Lisha who looked happy, Lux was at a loss for words.

He recalled the bad things about the engineers and craftsmen, which he had seen during his previous odd jobs up until now.

“To begin with, it’s weird. That Drag-Ride which you were using, that is.”

Before he could speak, Lisha began to talk.

“In addition to the basic air frame, there were only parts of armor strengthening stuck here and there. Things like uselessly thickening the armor of a flight type Machine Dragon and raising the weight are stuff that a complete amateur does, you know? Like this, it can’t even show its original performance at all. To begin with, judging from the appearance, it’s too lame.”

“No, I don’t think appearance has anything to do with it…”

To Lisha’s angry look, Lux, though restrained, rebutted. But,

“Are you an idiot! Concerning Drag-Rides, functionality is first, and the coolness is the second most important thing! Just looking at this, I will become miserable for having been unable to win against such a quack Machine Dragon!”

“…………”

''It’s a cruel way of putting it…''

Lux thought so and sighed.

“Um, I’m sorry… It isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings. But, could you return it to how it was? That was the handiest for me and I was also used to it, so––”

What Lisha said was not off the mark.

No, it was a matter of fact. Far from being painfully true, in the first place, it was all as she said, but––, even so Lux had a reason for why he didn't want to change it.

“…No matter what?”

“Yes, please.”

He bowed his head.

“It can’t be helped, eh. Even though this remodeling took a lot of time…”

''Rather, didn’t it take time because of the remodeling?''

Lux could not help but think so, but Lisha, while grumpy, somehow compromised.

“It’s all right if the armaments are the same, right? The large-sized sword being the main weapon, and the Breath Gun, Daggers and Wire Tail the sub-weapons. I will thicken the whole armor mainly with the PL – 12 type, I'll also raise both the barrier and output, and as for the roar generator of the head, with a high output possible type––”

“Yes, please.”

As Lux answered, Lisha promptly began the maintenance with practiced movements.

“But you know, it’s weird after all. This Drag-Ride…”

Lisha muttered so with an expression which was not somewhere lively.

“It’s really strange; the balance is obviously a problem. If you want to crush your opponent by endurance and firepower, it will be better to use a Ground-type Machine Dragon whose gross weight could be raised; in a Flying-type Machine Dragon which has high mobility, there is no meaning to go so far to strengthen the defense. Rather, it will become heavy and slow, it will unnecessarily increase the burden on the user too, –– are you a masochist?”

“…………”

“Well, it’s fine. There are also things which only the human user can understand after all. It’s none other than your request.”

Lux was relieved inwardly.

Any ordinary Machine Dragon mechanic would feel a sense of incongruity to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

He could not talk about the reason and he could not let the reason be noticed, either, but––,

“Hey, Lux.”

“…!?”

Suddenly being called to, Lux’s spine slightly shivered as he was taken aback.

“By the way –– may I leave only the drill?”

With her loveliest smile so far, Lisha said.

“You can’t.”

“You’re really stingy, even though you’re just a former Prince!”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

With that last exchange, the silent work continued for a while.

In the early afternoon, Lux’s Machine Dragon was completely restored.

For the time being, it was good that his Machine Dragon was repaired.

Lux felt relieved so, but,

“All right, then it’s time to go.”

“Eh? Where?”

“Isn’t it obvious? What do you think I stayed up all night to repair this for? Of course, it’s for your new workplace.”

Seeing Lisha with sparkling eyes, Lux got a bad feeling about this.

===Part 5===

Even in the afternoon of the holiday, a part of the school facilities was opened.

Though few, club activities also existed and there were also students who were active on holiday.

But, it was in the waiting room of the practice field that Lux who was brought by Lisha went to.

It was a slightly wide room for changing into Dress Gear –– exclusive clothing in order to equip with Machine Dragon, and for discussing tactics.

Several dozens of students wearing Dress Gears were waiting for Lux there.

Of course, there was no man other than Lux.

There were students whom he recognized, Kurulucifer and Philphie.

And Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

As the students gathered regardless of class and grade, more than half of them were unfamiliar faces.

“Do you really intend to let him join the “Knight Squadron”, Lisha-sama?”

A tall female student whom Lux didn't even know the name of, said so as she looked at him.

“That goes without saying. He will show his ability from here on. It’s for that reason that I repaired Lux’s Drag-Ride after all.”

“Errr –– what are you guys talking about?”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement not knowing what they were talking about,

“Princess Lizsharte would like to recommend you to this unit. A guerrilla unit which can also use Drag-Rides, other than during practical skill exercises while being an officer cadet. That’s the special unit “Knight Squadron”.”

The third-year student Sharis said with a refreshing smile.

As he heard the explanation in detail, it was apparently something like this.

In the current New Kingdom, there was always a shortage in talented Drag-Knights who could perform in actual combat.

Moreover, this place was the Fort City which could be called the bastion (defensive position) of the capital.

Therefore, not letting young students with outstanding talent and ability fight in accordance with the rules was pearls thrown before swine.

Thereupon, a guerrilla unit –– the “Knight Squadron” which holds special battle permission while being composed of officer cadets was established, and they delved into long day and night fighting techniques.

If one belonged to the “Knight Squadron”, he could get a reward by assembling a platoon with several people and receiving missions from the army.

Thus, even in the perspective of Lux’s “chores”, it would be a very useful place, but––

“But you know, the “Knight Squadron” isn’t some kind of place where anyone who wants to join can join.”

As Sharis’ explanation ended, a girl whom he was not familiar with muttered so.

“You must get a high evaluation with the results of the campus battles. Your level as Drag-Knight should be more than the intermediate level. And, the majority of members of the current “Knight Squadron” should acknowledge your ability and vote for the approval of you joining.”

These three things seemed to be the conditions for joining.

“Um, but I attended the academy since only several days ago, and my practical skills are also––”

“Unfortunately, it seems to be so. I’ve heard the rumor about you being the “Weakest Undefeated” though.”

As the female student who seemed calm said so with a wry smile,

“I don’t mind.”

Lisha cut off the flow, full of confidence.

“The first two conditions are just a given. Most of the students who are here should already know Lux’s ability. After all, he had a draw in a one-to-one fight against me and went against the Abyss all alone.”

“Well, it’s true, but…”

Overwhelmed by Lisha’s momentum, the tall girl faltered.

“But, now the third-year members of the “Knight Squadron” aren’t there. We can’t decide about it at such a time…”

A small-sized girl said so as to add to the tall girl’s case, but

“The whole majority is properly here. Even if all those who aren’t here vote ‘no’, it won’t matter if all the members here agree, right?”

In the end, Lisha settled the talk.

“Why aren’t the third-year students here?”

As Lux asked Sharis who was beside him in low voice,

“Well, currently the third-year students went to the capital for practice for about two weeks. Due to some circumstances on my end, I couldn’t go this time.”

“Then, won’t it better to decide after the third year members come back?”

“Well –– I think that it’s just the opposite.”

Suddenly, Kurulucifer who kept silent until now reacted to Lux’s question.

“The Princess believes that precisely now is the best time of let you join. The third-year leader of the Knight Squadron is quite the man-hater after all––”

“Eh…?”

“Third-year student, Celestia Ralgris. An influential person who is the daughter of a Duke House and is said to be the strongest of the academy. She’s also popular and a lot of students admired her too. If that person was presently in the academy, it’s probably more likely that even something like letting a man attend the academy would have been revoked.”

“…………”

In other words, using the chance when that man-hating leader is absent, Lisha wanted to rush the matter into a fait accompli<ref>"accomplished fact"; something that has already happened and is thus unlikely to be reversed, a done deal. In French used only in the expression placer/mettre quelqu’un devant le fait accompli meaning to present somebody with a fait accompli</ref>.

“Kurulucifer, don’t talk nonsense. I only do what I should do as the New Kingdom Princess.”

Lisha who heard the talk cheekily rebutted.

“The Abyss's sudden attack without warning the other day. Although it didn’t lead to serious consequences, the cause is still unknown, so it’s under investigation. Ensuring (or securing) an immediate asset is the natural judgment. Especially all the more since the majority of third-year students are absent now.”

''She says something that sounds really good.''

Lux admired inwardly.

He had thought that she was unlike a Princess, but unexpectedly, she also seemed to have political ability.

“But as expected, even I won't think of letting him join without him going through any procedure.”

Before a rebuttal came, Lisha who was at the center of the waiting room looked around everyone.

“We will hold a Machine Dragon confrontation battle in teams from here on. And with the battle outcome, we should decide whether or not to allow Lux to join.”

She said so and quickly began to choose the opponents.

“…………”

(She completely ignored my opinion, huh…)

Lux really wanted to say so a little bit, but…

“Lux. If you do missions and security guard jobs in the Knight Squadron, you’ll also get rewards. It will help you pay off your debt! You should just gladly work like a horse!”

As he saw Lisha smiling, he felt that it would be useless even if he refused.

As Lux who was at a loose end watched around the waiting room,

“I mean, so Philphie was also a member of the “Knight Squadron”?”

As Lux who caught sight of his childhood friend in the corner asked,

“…………”

Philphie who gnawed snack biscuits did not react.

“Errr, Philphie…?”

As he thought that she didn't and called out to her again,

“…It’s Phi-chan, right?”

In a slightly emphasized tone, Philphie muttered.

“Eh…!? D-Do you want me call you that even here …!?”

“Yes.”

Philphie nodding with a serious look, Lux’s face turned red.

If it weren’t for this, she would really be a good girl, but––

But that aside, it was unexpected.

The last time they met was seven years ago; in the Old Empire's society before the coup d’état, women had little opportunity to get in contact with Drag-Rides.

Therefore, Lux had no memory of having seen Philphie ever used a Drag-Ride.

But, to think that this girl with a gentle atmosphere had enough ability to join the “Knight Squadron” ––

“Phi…chan, are you strong?”

“Ordinary, I guess.”

As he awkwardly called her by her nickname, a simple answer came back.

But upon close inspection, not a Sword Device of a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but a short sword decorated with a unique design was in the scabbard hung on her waist.

“She’s very strong, this girl. She is the user of the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon> after all. Together with my <Fafnir>.”

“Eeeh…!?”

As Kurulucifer added, Lux unintentionally opened his mouth.

To think that Philphie possessed enough skill to be able to use a Divine Drag-Ride which even first-class Drag-Knights couldn't handle so often.

And also Kurulucifer.

Even if they were called “Knight Squadron”, they were still officer cadets after all.

It looked like his preconception was greatly wrong.

Even excluding the third-year members, if there were even three users of Divine Drag-Rides, it was a military power worthy of threat.

Which meant, even the missions given were more likely to be suitable as such.

From now on whether he wanted to or not, he might be sent on dangerous missions.

(…What shall I do?)

『For that, I hope that you didn’t forget the other purpose, Nii-san.』

He recalled the words said by Airi early in the morning during breakfast.

Before attracting a curious attention, he started thinking to decline joining the unit.

He was thankful that a hefty reward was given, but if he got involved in too deeply, it would be likely to affect the “other purpose”.

“Hey, Lux. I settle the talk.”

While he was thinking about such a thing, his shoulder was patted by Lisha.

“You and I will team up and fight against the opposition’s team. Hurry up and go to the compartment to change into a Dress Gear.”

“…………”

It looked like it was already too late.

“What? You may also change without hiding if you want, you know?”

“I am not worried about that!”

As Lux’s face turned red as he panicked to Lisha’s teasing,

“You peep, but you don’t want to be seen yourself, huh.”

Even Kurulucifer who was in the corner mutter in a subdued voice, and Lux was at wits’ end.

“I’ll go change!”

Lux hurried up and changed into the Dress Gear he was given and came out of the compartment.

“So––, I understand that Lisha-sama and I will team up, but how many people are there in the opponent team?”

“Yes. It seems to be all the members here that met with Lux-san for the first time.”

“Eeeeeeeeeh!?”

In other words, all the members present except Kurulucifer, Philphie and the three girls of the Triad.

“Wait, isn’t it reckless no matter how you look at it…?”

Lisha was strong.

Even compared to Drag-Knights that Lux had confronted so far, she was probably the most powerful.

But it should also be the same for the Knight Squadron’s members present here.

“It’s all right. According to my calculations, even this should work out good enough. If it’s not enough, well let’s see, it’s not too late to change your Machine Dragon to attack specialization even now––”

“…I’ll do my best as it is.”

“Is that so? I’ll fight with the <Chimeric Wyvern>, but–– well it’s fine. We’re outnumbered anyway. Once it starts, even you’ll have no choice but to fight.”

To Lisha’s words which somewhere had a hidden meaning, Lux sighed.

Both parties finished their preparations and went out to the practice field.

And the mock battle began.

===Part 6===

“What the hell, geez!”

Immediately after the team confrontation battle which ended in no time.

Lisha who returned to the waiting room of the practice field was shouting like a spoiled child.

Most of the “Knight Squadron” members had already changed and left the room, only Lux, Lisha and several acquaintances remained in the room.

“Please, cheer up already. We’ve won after all.”

As Lux calmed her so with a troubled face,

“Why didn’t you attack even once!? I should have also got on the opponent team! You wasted a rare chance! You fool!”

Lisha raised her voice with somewhat teary eyes.

The team confrontation battle for letting Lux join the “Knight Squadron”.

Overturning the overwhelming handicap of two against ten, Lux and Lisha had won.

By the way, it was Lisha who defeated all the opponents’ Machine Dragons.

While Lux was dodging and defending against the enemy’s attacks, the battle ended.

Although they won as a result, Lux’s joining was rejected by the majority vote, and Lisha was furious.

The reason that he was not able to earn an affirmative vote was because Lux had not attacked even once.

Though he felt bad for Lisha, Lux was inwardly relieved.

“Was my strategy a failure? Or…, was there a problem with the opponent team formation…? But, by my initial expectations…”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha began to change her clothes on the other side of the compartment.

(It will be bad if I go back without permission, right…?)

When Lux who had finished changing from the Dress Gear into his uniform first, sat down before the table of the waiting room and was waiting.

“Good work, Lu-chan.”

Philphie who was sitting in the opposite side suddenly called out to him.

The vote ended; his childhood friend who had finished changing into her uniform remained in the waiting room, peeled a fruit and ate it.

Or it was supposed to be like this, but––

“…Uh huh. Thank you––. Wait, what is this?”

“Orange.”

A brief answer came back with the peeled orange.

She pinched the fresh fruit flesh where the white pith was removed with her thin fingertips, and held it out in front of Lux.

“No, I understood by seeing, but…”

“I help you remove the orange’s white peel.”

Such words were said with an indifferent tone.

Lux brooded over their meaning for just several seconds,

“Eh...? Is it, by any chance –– what I think it is!?”

Suddenly, his cheeks became hot.

Lux remembered that when they were children, Philphie used to peel the pelt of the orange which he was not able to eat as he disliked that part (pelt).

“T-Thank you, Phi-chan. B-But, I’m not a kid anymore, so I can’t do that much alone…”

When he answered so as he was a little embarrassed,

“…You don’t want?”

Philphie intently turned her pupils and looked into Lux’s face.

It was a somewhat dejected and lonely tone.

“T-That isn’t it––”

“Then, eat.”

When he was at loss, Philphie softly pushed the orange's flesh to Lux’s lips.

Seeing that he received it with his mouth, Philphie slightly smiled.

“Is it delicious?”

“Y-Yes…”

“I’m glad.”

(…Rather, it’s so embarrassing that I can’t taste it…!)

Looking at Philphie who was somewhere happy, Lux was bewildered,

“It’s all good that you’re so close, but I think you should watch your surroundings a little more.”

“…!? N-No, this is––”

Teased by Kurulucifer who was in a corner of the room, Lux became flustered.

When he turned his eyes around as he wondered whether they were seen by others,

“…Hmm. Even though I’m unusually troubled, to think that you flirt with another woman before my eyes. I’m envious, Lux.”

Lisha who had finished changing and came out muttered as she was amazed.

“However…, I see. There was that way (hand), huh…”

And walking at a quick pace, she came before Lux who was sitting.

(It’s bad. I’ll be scolded––)

As Lux closed his eyes thinking so.

Something was slapped on the table before him.

“Huh…?”

What was put on the table was a sheet of paper –– a request for a job.

“W-Which reminds me after this, you shouldn’t have undertaken any job requests in particular, right?”

Lisha who sharpened her lips leaned her face immediately to Lux’s.

When he was sure that she was angry, her cheeks somewhat turned red and she averted her eyes from Lux.

“Eh, well… yes.”

''…I wonder what the matter is.''

When Lux replied as he wondered so, Lisha quickly took a breath and stuck out her chest.

“T-Then, it’s an additional request. Um––, come with me now.”

===Part 7===

Cross-shaped Fort City, Cross Feed.

From the sunrise until late at night, the people’s bustle and hustle had not stopped in this first block which was located in the center.

Probably because of the early spring, the evening sunlight was still strong.

Lux and Lisha were walking on the main street of maintained stone pavements with a lot of pedestrian traffic.

(She asked me to come along, so it was for shopping, huh… I was surprised.)

『U-Um…, I think that in order to form a partnership, it’s important to know each other well. After all, I still don’t know much about a man of the same age…』

The reason why Lisha invited Lux to go out seemed to be something like that.

(But, I’m still nervous. To be with a Princess of the same age, only the two of us is––)

When looking to the side as he thought so, Lisha who was also somewhat restless was looking at the cityscape.

『Oh my, to think that you’re going out with the Princess; not bad, Lux-kun』

He remembered that when he parted from Lisha once to go prepare himself, he was told so by Principal Relie who happened to pass by in the neighborhood.

『Someone like Lizsharte-sama who immerses herself only in fighting and research has no immunity in the love area. If she was suddenly pushed into a boy she likes, she might easily fall, you know?』

『No, I don’t think it can be something like that…』

At that time, Lux denied it with an indescribable expression, but––

“Come to think of it. Lisha-sama, do you often go out into town?”

“N-No…, not at all.”

To Lux’s question, Lisha firmly shook her head.

“These days, I was always working in the atelier after all. I was busy with the Drag-Ride's remodeling...”

While looking around curiously, Lisha turned a fleeting glance at Lux,

“Um..., d-do you often go out? With other girls––”

She asked so in an irritated tone.

“N-No... I also have a debt to pay off, so I've no time for that.”

“I-I see...”

As Lux denied, Lisha smiled as she was relieved,

“All right. Then, since it's the first time for both of us, I shall escort you! If I'm not mistaken, there is a good restaurant in this urban area... No, wait.”

When she suddenly stopped moving, Lisha touched her uniform (as she was searching something) and made a bitter expression.

“What's wrong?”

“U-Uh huh... Well, it'll be all right, I guess. I'm a Princess, so I should be able to ask for a credit...”

“By any chance... did you forget your wallet?”

“Ugh... Um, it was just accidentally today...”

To Lisha who looked downward as she was embarrassed, Lux smiled wryly.

Seeing her all flustered, he felt somewhat relaxed.

I guess she isn't really used to going out.

Then––, within the range possible in my meager experience, I wanted this girl to enjoy herself.

Lux thought so.

“It's not good. The New Kingdom Princess shouldn't easily ask for credit.”

“T-Then, what...? Are you already saying to call it a day...?”

Looking at the somehow lonely Lisha, Lux kindly smiled.

“If you don't mind me, I will offer you hospitality.”

After a few minutes. Lux and Lisha sat side by side at the curb of the central open space and were looking at the sunset.

The apple pie which he gave to Lisha was something reputed to be the most delicious even in the stands of the Fort City, and it was a shop where Lux once worked at for odds jobs.

“How is it? Lisha-sama”

“Hmm. it's sweet and delicious. Thank you...”

While biting the apple pie from the paper package, Lisha frequently sent a passionate gaze to Lux's face.

Lux did not have that much on hand, but looking at Lux who was accompanied by Lisha, the employee of the stall gave them to him for free.

In the end, giving his thanks together with Lisha, he decided to gratefully accept them, but––

“However, being well known even to the stalls, you are appreciated by the people of this city, eh.”

“My face is just known due to working odd jobs.”

To that mutter of admiration, Lux replied with a wry smile.

“B-But, it's strange... Even though I planned to make you appreciate me, but like this..., instead I'm––”

To Lisha who mutter in a low voice; Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“What's the matter?”

“N-No, how to put it –– this area is glug-glug since some time now...!”

Looking at Lisha whose cheeks reddened, and that set a hand on her chest,

(I wonder if she's nervous after coming out to downtown after a long time.)

Lux thought so.

“Are you all right? If you aren't feeling well, we should rest somewhere...”

“I-I'm all right... If I sit for a little bit, I think I'll be fine...”

“I haven't that much knowledge in medical treatment. But, I know a place of good and free medical treatment; so if there is anything, please tell me immediately.”

“Ah, yes...”

After giving a vague answer with a flushing expression, Lisha entrusted her body to Lux for a while.

“S-Speaking of which –– do men prefer girls like your childhood friend?”

“...Yes?”

To the words suddenly released by Lisha, Lux looked puzzled.

“I don't really understand... I haven't thought that much about wanting to be spoiled by someone, or being together with someone else. But––”

While muttering with upturned eyes, Lisha timidly held out an apple pie to Lux.

“Errr––”

“Hey, can you taste this for poison?”

“You've already started eating it though...?”

“D-Don't worry about trivial things!? Just do it!”

No, I think it's pretty important though...

Swallowing such a retort, Lux bit the pie which was held out.

“Ah...”

The crunchy pie crust and the sweet fragrance of the apple spread in his mouth.

“T-There is no poison. Now, can you rest assured?”

As Lux smiled, Lisha once again ate the pie while staring at him with feverish eyes––

“Uh, auh... Fuuh...”

After her face became red to the extent that it could be clearly seen even in the evening, her body lost all its strength there.

“Hey!? What's the matter? Lisha-sama!”

As Lux hurriedly caught Lisha who was about to fall,

“Hiyan...!?”

*munyu*. A soft sensation was transmitted to Lux's palm.

Her chest that was being rubbed, although of a petite built, firmly asserted its size; Lisha’s thin body shook in Lux's arms as she was startled.

(Shit! she'll get mad...!)

Although he held her on the spur of the moment, he had done a terrible thing.

(But..., it was very soft, huh. Lisha-sama's–– not that! What am I thinking!?)

“Ah, um –– I-I'm sorry!”

As Lux who changed the position of his hand apologized while being confused,

“W-Well, I will forgive... But, more importantly––”

Lisha said so and tightly grabbed the collar of her uniform,

“I-I don't really know why, but since some time now, my chest is hot and I feel dizzy...”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 198.jpg|thumb]]

While exhaling a feverish breath, she muttered as such.

“W-What's wrong? Um, I will bring you to the nearby house for free treatment––”

“I-I'm all right... I will get better after a short time, I think, probably...”

Lux anxiously supported Lisha for a while, but after a few minutes, she regained her composure before long and returned to her usual condition.

The curfew time was approaching, so they decided to return to the academy and began to walk slowly.

Lux was also surprised by Lisha's sudden request this time, but

“T-Today, um... it was quite fun. Thank you, Lux...”

With just such a sentence from Lisha, he felt like he had been rewarded.

===Part 8===

“Speaking of which, I'm sorry. For not being able to join.”

Several minutes later. As Lux once again said so while walking his way back on the deserted street,

“Don't worry about it. I can do the joining recommendation in the next month after 5 more days later after all. From tomorrow after school, we will begin with the coordination training at once.”

Lisha replied so with a smile on her whole face.

“Do you still intend to get me into the "Knight Squadron"!?”

“Well, as for the strategy. You plunge right in the middle of the enemy camp, and I blow away the opponents who have their attention attracted to you one after another. Afterward, while I defend you, you can at least defeat one machine.”

“Isn't it a little too cruel...? In various meanings.”

Unintentionally, it was tactic which brought a cold sweat to the spine.

Judging from Lisha's tone, probably... she was serious.

“...More importantly, about Lisha-sama's <Chimeric Wyvern>... That was amazing, eh.”

“Hmm? Did you come to want it? I had quite a hard time making it, but if you want, I could specially make another one for you.”

“Can you make many machines like that?”

“Even if I make it, it will be useless now though. it is 50% stronger than a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but the burden of stamina aside, the operation difficulty isn't on the same level as that of an average Divine Drag-Ride. Even the Sword Devices' dual wielding can't be used by anyone other than me. Do you want to try it?”

“No, thank you...”

Honestly, Lux also thought that it was impossible.

The conception of combining two kinds of Machine Dragons performances was certainly amazing, but it could probably not be master by anyone except Lisha who was a genius engineer and also a first-class Drag-Knight.

“How about somehow improving it in a way that it will be easier to use? To the extent that even only the students of the "Knight Squadron" are able to use it. As a Princess––”

Words came out naturally so.

There were not words in order to go along with the talk, he truly thought so.

He might have voice out what he was vaguely thinking all the time inwardly.

The rule of the empire for a long time.

And precisely because they were released from it now, he wanted her to become a good Princess.

He wanted her to be a Princess who thinks about the people and considered others' feelings.

Such a desire of Lux might have unintentionally been voiced out.

“As a Princess?”

“Y-Yes... As the New Kingdom Princess, you will be more useful to the people like that––”

However,

“I don't need it.”

Lux shivered to the coldness of the voice which came back.

With neither anger, sorrow nor even apathy. A hollow voice which lost all colors.

For just several seconds, the surrounding atmosphere froze.

“Phew. I'm often told that. Both my technique of Machine Dragon development and results in the school battles. I get tired whenever I'm summoned to the capital about things such as 'you should be proud as a Princess' or 'it's a great achievement'.”

“What..., do you mean?”

“Before that, answer my question. What is a Princess?”

A concise question of only a few words.

But, Lux was not able to return an answer to it.

“My father, Count Atismata who raised a coup d’état has died without sitting on the New Kingdom's throne because of an injury at that time. But, his fame remains and my aunt, Queen Raffi succeeded the country. And I, as a memento of the late great man, got the status of Princess of the New Kingdom. I'm merely that much of a human.”

“That's not...”

“But, the citizens are thankful and extolled the idol who is me. It's interesting, isn't it? It's a laughable story. The Old Empire had thoroughly laid out a tyrannical rule after all. As a substitute, they force me to be a splendid person of character like a Princess. If I don't do it, they will urge me. They will say incomprehensible things like 'you have that responsibility, don't run away, carry out your mission'.”

“............”

“There is a place where I want to stop by a little.”

Lisha muttered so and headed to a vacant land with a good view which deviated from the main street.

And, when confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and began to talk.

“Won't you tell me? Lux Acadia. You, a Prince of the destroyed Empire, tell me the way of a righteous princess.”

“... I, to me––”

He could not answer.

A society and laws without unequal and unjust discrimination.

No, it did not have to be such a thing.

But, just a world without unreasonable suffering––

The wishes which Lux was harboring were all crushed on that day five years ago.

“Do you remember the Old Empire's brand applied on my belly?”

Lisha said with a dry smile.

“............”

“Most of the citizens admire and extol my father. That he is the hero remaining in the history that destroyed the Empire. Many years before the coup d'état occurred, my father had opposed the Empire and raised an objection to its policy. Naturally, he incurred the enmity of those from the Empire's side, to the point that it wasn't strange that his precious daughter was kidnapped––”

“...Don't tell me”

When Lux arrived at that guess, Lisha laughed incidentally.

“Right, I was caught by the Old Empire at that time five years ago. And, I was used as a bargaining chip to my father who was furthering the coup d’état plan, but in the end –– I was abandoned. This carved seal is the proof that I was considered the possession of the Old Empire.”

“––!?”

As tension ran to Lux's expression, Lisha continued in a calm tone.

“Actually, my father was probably a great man. In order to bring down that Empire, my father should have concentrated all his efforts to plan the coup d'état. He couldn't possibly ruin everything because of one life which is his daughter's. It had been only about two months that I had been put under house arrest, but I was abandoned, and was no longer the Earl's daughter or anything. My mother died from illness, but since I had a little sister, in the dawn when the coup d'état succeeded, that child should have become the Princess of the new royal family. Instead of me.”

“............”

“However, it seems that my little sister was killed during the coup d'état. So, my aunt, the queen of the New Kingdom who had no child accepted me, who was rescued, as her adopted child and I acceded to the position of Princess. In order to gather up the country together as a memento of my late father, the hero Count Atismata, and as the symbol of the New Kingdom. The fact that I was abandoned by my father and applied with the brand of the Old Empire was concealed.”

“............”

At that time––, when Lux and Lisha met for the first time.

So that's why she had wore the towel in the bathtub, hiding her skin even to other female students.

Since her secret which mustn't be seen was seen by Lux, who was none other than a Prince of the Old Empire, Lisha went so far against Lux––

“Lux. Was it painful for you to be no longer a Prince of the Old Empire?”

Lisha asked with a self deprecating smile.

“Well... I––”

Coup d’état five years ago.

A scene a few days earlier than it was revived in his memory.

His little sister and his childhood friend who had danger approaching her due to the Empire.

Lux, as a member of the royal family and as a "person with pride", thought that he wanted to do something about this country.

However––,

“I wasn't even able to do anything which seems like a Prince, so...”

As Lux quietly shook his head, Lisha laughed lonely.

“You know, I didn't like my father. When thinking about it now, he might have rather pretended to act indifferent towards me to keep me away from the danger of the coup d’état. My father's judgment of abandoning me might have been something very brave and which should be praised. As one of the citizens who had suffered a tyrannical rule, I might have respected and admired my father like everyone. However...”

Cutting her words at once, Lisha looked downward,

“I...”

In a choked voice and moved to tears.

“I wanted him to save me.”

“............”

“I wanted him to choose not the country, but me... I'm a hopeless person, right? I, who was captured, was so scared that I couldn't even commit suicide. That's why I'm not the New Kingdom Princess and don't have such qualifications to be.”

So that's why she hates to behave like a Princess, huh.

After all, it isn't anyone else, but herself who thinks that she is unqualified.

“Let's talk about the reason why I invited you.”

As she suddenly returned to the talk, Lux kept quiet.

“This is because Drag-Knights are all in this era. The investigation of the ruins, the turf war for resources with other countries, peace and sovereignty. Drag-Rides are involved in all of these. In a sense, it's good for the country that I become strong.”

“............”

“Lux. I want to know who I am.”

Saying so, Lisha began to walk her way home which had become dark.

“My father was the hero who saved the people of this country. But, now I'm no one. So, I want to know it after becoming the strongest Drag-Knight. For that, I need your power. I will have you play an active role as my right hand in the "Knight Squadron". You have no objection, right? Chore Prince.”

“Objection...? haven't you already decided?”

“An able woman is also quick in decisions.”

Lisha laughed so proudly.

“First will be the platoon confrontation battle of the academy. After having won it –– we will attend the next battle. It's the off-campus confrontation battle with the representatives of each country.”

“An off-campus, confrontation battle”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement at the unfamiliar words,

“Although you've been doing odd jobs in many places, don't you know the world situation? You did yesterday's lesson, right? About the investigation of ruins in each country and the struggle to obtain their rights––”

Currently in this New Kingdom, there are three crises where one did not know when they would occur.

The first crisis is the rebel army of the Old Empire troops that has been hiding after the coup d'état.

The second crisis is the existence of Abyss which occasionally appears from the ruins.

And the third crisis is the turf war with other countries regarding the research activity of the ruins themselves

“Although the New Kingdom was born, there are still the Old Empire's remnants remaining. They escaped into the neighboring countries which were supporting the Empire, getting cooperating organizations, and even now –– aim at the recapture of the government by military power (force).”

“............”

In fact, there had been rumors that the rebel army of the Old Empire was superior in number than the regular army of the current New Kingdom.

However, they just haven't showed up these several years.

“Next is––, the problem of Abyss.”

The mysterious beasts which frequently appear from the ruins themselves or from their surroundings.

While knowing that various treasures were excavated from the ruins including the Drag-Rides, it was mainly because of the Abyss that the research of each nation did not readily progress.

As a result of having greedily forced an investigation of ruins, there were also precedents where nearby villages, towns and small nations themselves were destroyed in only one night by the Abyss which appeared.

All what was known was that as long as you destroyed the core inside the Abyss' body, you could kill them.

But, on top of the fact that it was accompanied with many dangers, one stood no chance against them with military power other than Drag-Rides.

Therefore, ancient weapons and resources were dug illegally by thieves; damaging the ruins, and moreover so that Abyss did not end up being summoned, the ruins discovered in the country were designated off-limits and strictly controlled.

“And––, thirdly is the turf war with other countries.”

Every corner of the world was dotted with ruins and the countries who managed their lands were basically investigating them.

So as not to selfishly get into the ruins of another country, an agreement was established too.

However, if the weak carelessly advanced their investigation of the ruins, they might incur damage even to the surroundings countries by the Abyss' appearance.

Along the border, there were also ruins of places that were vague; whether it was the territory of which country including the sea area of distant places.

Therefore, one agreement was made and a mock battle of Drag-Knights in order to gain what should (could) be called "the ruins investigation right", was to be held in each country once every several months.

It was said that in one of them, there was also a tournament among fellows officer cadets.

“Then, until then...”

“Yes, by the confrontation battle which will begin two months later, I shall have gather the strongest unit. For that purpose, I expressly made you get in the academy, and tried to make you join the "Knight Squadron", but––”

Lisha got sulky.

“No, um... I understand your feelings and I'm glad that you're expecting a lot from me, but I'm good only at defense––”

“Let's practice the attack!”

He was sternly pointed at with a finger and scolded.

“To begin with, my attacks were avoided so much by you. If you acquire even the experience of attacking, you should be recognized as a powerful and outstanding figure even by the "Knight Squadron" like I anticipated. And, um, as m-my first partner, someday––”

“Eh...?”

As Lux looked puzzled at Lisha who mumbled as her cheeks suddenly became red,

“F-For the time being, that's your task. As my escort, I will talk it over with the Principal whether you can have the same authority as the "Knight Squadron" as an exception.”

“Eeeh!?”

“You can't attack, but the existence value of a Drag-Knight who has never been defeated is enough. In short, it'll be good as long as you play an active role as my shield.”

“I-Isn't that a little cruel...”

In various meanings.

“––By the way, it's about your other Sword Device, but can you show it to me a little? If it's a good material, I would like to remodel it.”

“Eeeeeeeh!?”

Looking at Lisha whose eyes suddenly brightened, Lux panicked.

“Hmm...? Is there something to be surprised with?”

“Errr? That is... Um, I was told by Her Majesty the Queen to strictly manage it, so...”

“What! You're stingy, eh. Can't you at least show it to me?”

Dissatisfied, Lisha pouted.

“In that case, I will go get permission from Her Majesty the Queen later. You should protect that sword well till then.”

“Yes...”

Lux nodded with an evasive reply.

“What's the matter? You look pale. If you're tired, you should rest by somewhere––”

“No...”

“Then, it's good. Then, take care of me again, Lux.”

As they returned up to the academy's main gate, Lisha lightly tapped Lux's shoulders and left.

“............”

Lux went to the drawing room of the academy with the same pace as when he was walking with lisha.

Originally, he was temporarily allowed to sleep in Philphie's room, but he wanted to stay at the drawing room only today without notice.

Rather than an ethical issue or personal reasons, Lux did not want to meet anyone now.

“I––. I'm hopeless...”

It was lightly self-loathing that he had lain down on the sofa.

Though on the spur of the moment, he was regretting having said those words to Lisha.

“I have no right to say that 'you should be more like a Princess' to her...”

To think that I want someone to do what I wasn't able to do.

(What have I ever done for the citizens in those days?)

What Lux had obtained five years ago was the title of Prince and several privileges.

He was thinking whether even the young him could not do something as a prince of a great Empire which lasted several hundred years.

And, the day of fate.

As the result of the fact that he himself personally moved––, the ideal which Lux painted as a Prince was smashed up.

Therefore, right.

As he became the chore Prince, Lux was saved for the first time.

The people of the town with whom he could not even get in touch with well until now.

Every place and every job.

With odd jobs for five years, he felt like having slightly gotten used to being a familiar existence.

He intended to be able to understand the words "for the people" that he had spoken.

(I'm selfish, eh...)

Why couldn't I understand the feelings of Lisha who couldn't behave like a Princess?

In the good point of having lost his position of Prince, this time he acted like a citizen and flattered the Princess.

He could not forgive such a side of himself.

Even so, Lisha said that she expected a lot from him.

Philphie said he was the same as in the old days.

Other students also accepted him.

I want to become everyone's power, but –– the current me can't use that sword.

But,

(I –– at that time)

A languid fatigue attacked Lux.

And Lux quietly closed his eyes.

===Part 9===

Sparks fluttered down from the sky.

The imperial castle of the Acadia Empire.

Inside the castle where the war was over.

A great number of soldiers' corpses were piled up, and while a flow of blood streamed down the floor like a muddy stream, Lux was walking dragging his feet.

Where he arrived at was the audience room which was fiercely destroyed.

In front of the throne, the emperor was lying on the floor.

His chest was very deeply pierced by a sword, and he died like that with his eyes wide opened.

“Oh dear, so you were alive. As expected of you, little brother.”

Beside him, a young man smeared with blood spurts was laughing.

An innocent, pure smile like a child.

“How..., why...?”

Within a hazy consciousness and putting strength in his legs which were likely to collapse at any moment, Lux asked.

Immediately after, he strongly coughed and finally vomited a clot of blood.

“Kukukuku. As expected of you, little brother. To be able to use that Drag-Ride until you vomit blood––, I want even this gutless emperor to follow your example in the netherworld.”

Saying so, the man kicked the face of the motionless emperor.

“Why, did you, kill him...?”

“What?”

To Lux's voice which got blurred, the man cocked his head in puzzlement.

“The Drag-Knights, of the, army, as well, as His Majesty the Emperor, everyone,... This is, from the plan––”

“Ku, hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The man laughed loudly.

And after suddenly opening his eyes wide, he glared at Lux.

“I was saved the trouble thanks to you. I never thought that you would be going so far. Thanks to you, this easily advanced farther than what I planned. If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".”

Taking out a golden flute never seen before from his breast pocket, the man laughed.

“If I called a large quantity of Abyss, it would be easy to destroy this country, but the cleaning up afterwards would be troublesome. You save me the trouble. Goddamn Prince.”

“Kahah...!”

Lux once again vomitted blood and fell on the floor.

He could not stand up anymore...

As if blood disappeared from his whole body, he grew weak.

The sensation of certain death wrapped Lux's whole body.

“But, you deserve respect. At this age, you manage Machine Dragons better than anyone else, and without using trickery, you fought to put an end to the history of this rotten Empire. By using me and borrowing Count Atismata's strength, you wonderfully destroyed this country. You're splendid, little brother! I praise your bottomless resolve and pride, and your talent!”

Fugil raised his voice and looked down at Lux.

“But –– you had no luck. You have been betrayed by me whom you trusted. Let me tell you something in the end, little brother. I wasn't a Prince of this Empire from the beginning.”

Devil like words were spitted out from the man's mouth.

“My purpose isn't the peace that you desired. Good work for destroying the Empire. Prince.”

Laughing with a frivolous voice, the face of the man who opened his eyes wide was reflected in Lux's pupils.

“Why...?”

“Let's see –– shall I tell you, little brother. The reason why you weren't able to achieve your ideal.”

The voice of a big brother which suddenly regained his composure and came to his senses reached Lux's ears.

“You know nothing of the world. You are not in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Lux's memory was interrupted at that last conversation.

It was a morning seven days after losing consciousness, and wandering about life and death that he woke up.

Meanwhile, all was over.

The defeat of the imperial army.

The approximately 1200 Drag-Knights who participated in the battle were killed in action.

The ideal end to which Lux believed in was nowhere.

===Part 10===

“Ngh...”

Lux woke up on the sofa of the drawing room.

Before he knew, a blanket was put on his body.

On the other side of the window with the curtains opened, one could see the eastern sky which has became white.

It was dawn.

(I should go back to the room to get a uniform change...)

When Lux thought so and was going to get up,

“––Uwaaaaah!?”

Noticing a girl sitting face to face with him, Lux unintentionally shouted.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

The girl who was beautiful like a fairy was staring at Lux with her usual cool face.

“It' still early morning. Although it isn't the girl's dormitory, I don't think it's a good idea to shout too much.”

Smoothly brushing up her hair, Kurulucifer said.

“Besides, it's also vexing when you scream as if you've seen a ghost.”

“Ah, s-sorry... Um, The reason why I screamed is because I had a dream, so––”

“You're quite honest. I'm joking, so don't worry.”

Kurulucifer's mouth made an arc as she smiled.

She was usually a girl with a grown-up, cool impression, but that smile was lovely for a girl her age.

“U-Um..., why is Kurulucifer-san here?”

As Lux asked so regarding their encounter in an unexpected place,

“Want to hear it?”

“............”

She returned a mysterious smile which somewhere had an implication.

Catching sight of her long legs which peeped out from the skirt of her uniform for an instant, Lux's heart throbbed.

“Don't worry. Since, I don’t have an indecent goal like fantasizing about you.”

“I haven't said anything yet, right!?”

“Sorry for not being able to meet your expectations.”

“Like I said, I didn't think that!?”

“Is that so. So it's an optical illusion of my eyes that your face looks red, huh.”

“A-Anyone can become like that! If a beautiful person like Kurulucifer-san is in the same room as you when you get up––”

“............”

Kurulucifer who heard this, after being bewildered for a moment, kept silent for a while,

“It isn't like this place is your private room.”

“...Eh?”

She suddenly returned to a serious look and said so.

“As for the reason why I came here. Occasionally, I slipped out of the dormitory to pass time. It just so happens that today it was in this drawing room that I came to. And then, you were sleeping here. That's all.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer with her good posture sitting on the sofa as such, softly turned her gaze to the window.

Her profile was so lovely, like a painting, such that Lux could not help being fascinated (by it?).

“Do you think that it's a lie?”

Suddenly, her thin lips opened and words came out.

Lux calmly shook his head at her question,

“No. After all, I occasionally want to do so, too. It's also so when I'm alone, just look up at the starry sky and do odd jobs.”

“You're quite the romanticist. Is what I would like to say, but..., you're careless. If I was an assassin who has a grudge toward the Empire, you would have been killed long ago.”

“Oh, haha...”

Lux returned a wry smile.

On that point, he should have had the habit of properly locking the door and lightly sleeping, but for some reason, he seemed to have been careless recently.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san can also use a Divine Drag-Ride, right?”

“If I only hold onto it and doesn’t use it, it will be a useless possession. After all, I can't fight here and I have no interest in that anyway.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer dropped her gaze to the Sword Device hung at her waist.

“What do you mean by having no interest?”

“It means that I don't want to fight. Long ago, I tried hard and fought for someone precious to me––. And I got my hands on the Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>. But, at a certain time, I have lost all reasons to fight.”

“By that...”

What do you mean?

Lux was going to ask so, but he reflexively hesitated.

The pain of having lost something important.

It was because he thought that it was not a good thing to ask out of curiosity.

“There is only one truth which remains in me. One of the keys to figure it is the "Black Hero". So I –– chase after it.”

“............”

“Hey, I want to ask you something.”

*thumb*, the moment he heard that, Lux's breath stopped.

Those eyes.

Countless Machine Dragons shot down.

The flow of a large quantity of blood overflowing from the gap of the broken floor.

The First Prince who betrayed him, Fugil.

That black Machine Dragon––

*gooonnng*

Suddenly, from the clock tower of the first block, they heard a big bell.

“This sound is…!?”

A sound which was not a tone to tell the time and which rang violently.

It was the alarm to warn of an enemy attack.

“Don't tell me––!?”

“...I'll go ahead.”

Running after Kurulucifer who quickly moved, Lux also came out to the corridor.

And, he ran to the sharing room where Philphie slept.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6

2014-11-04T10:20:10Z

Morgi: /* Part 4 */

==Episode 6 - Atelier of Machine Dragons and Enrolment Exams==

===Part 1===

Castle town of the Imperial Capital. In the drawing room of a small mansion in the outskirts, Lux and a guest were sitting.

Five Years Ago, April.

The feudal lord of the North East from the Imperial Capital, Count Atismata gathered the resistance of every place and raised an uprising 20 days later.

Coupled with the support of neighboring countries, he was ready to lead an army of 70000 soldiers and 207 Drag-Knights and decided to invade the Imperial Capital.

To convey this very important and highly classified information, Fugil came.

It was exactly ten days before his little sister Airi was to head to the Frontier Count.

Fugil, who tightly wrapped himself in a robe from head to toe, sat on a seat at the table illuminated by a candle flame, and slightly stuck out his head.

“The matter is proceeding as planned, little brother. As you planned, everything is going well.”

“Thank you.”

Lux bowed and then put the Sword Device which he was wearing on the table.

“I’m also ready.”

“As expected of you, little brother.”

Fugil who heard that nodded with admiration.

“You’ve far exceeded my expectations. Being the youngest user in the history, you displayed your ability by gaining several hundred victories in the training and mock battles of the Empire army. Originally, that unprecedented exploit is something which should be praised all over the country and also by the Emperor –– but this Empire ended up being corrupted to the root.”

In a voice mixed with resignation, he continued further.

“You’re the illegitimate seventh Prince. Moreover, you’re a person who objected to the politics of the Empire. No matter how much skill you have –– even if you are praised for your achievements, you hold a differing opinion which doesn't garner attention towards blood legitimacy. This means that such a person can’t be a “Hero”.”

“I’ve never thought to set myself up as a hero. Just––”

“I know.”

To the answer of the calm Lux, Fugil smiled.

“But, I'll ask you once again, shouldn’t you stop that way of fighting? You don’t expressly have to put yourself in danger in order to save the enemy. If you feel like it, though there will be sacrifices, you can choose a safer way––”

Not even shaken by the voice of Fugil who invited him, Lux raised his face.

“This way, even supposing that the plan succeeds, there will be no meaning.”

“Most men of the army are puppets of the imperial family. While wielding the absolute weapon which is the Drag-Ride, they would blindly obey orders of oppression and massacring of innocent people. So, you can’t assert that they have no responsibility.”

“But, they might just be forced to execute orders which they don’t want. Even the people of the army have family.”

“Phew… Geez, your resolve deserves great admiration”

Fugil, somewhat amazed, smile wryly and then stood up.

“Well then, see you in three days then. As per your instructions, I will come here again. Until then, give me a definite answer. Whether you will cooperate with a <Wyvern> and fight alongside my <Bahamut>? Or––”

“…………….”

“Like I thought, we should kill those guys and cut off the bad habit. Will you keep asking about something which won’t change? Will you give up everything for what you are trying to change? As a Prince of the Empire, if you possess the pride to fulfill it, then––”

“…I’m––”

Looking at Lux who did not change his expression, Fugil got ready to go back.

And with a hand, holding back Lux who tried to stand up and see him off, he slowly opened his mouth.

“Ah, which reminds me, Lux. That matter which you asked me to investigate about. About the medication and experimentation on a human body that the Empire's army was running.”

“––Yes”

To the words which were released, Lux showed a faint agitation.

The trend of the androcracy which went to extremes.

All the women are tools.

In the imperial traditional culture, the fact that women obeyed men was taken for granted.

The scene where any male aristocrat made up a reason and abducted citizens or young girls of poor family as an outlet of his desire and manpower was not unusual.

But this time, a more horrible thing was happening.

The extremely horrifying affair where the military authorities were said to use very young girls for a certain special human experimentation.

On the surface, it was a clinical trial for making medicine to cure plague.

However, in reality, it was human experimentation for poison and weapon.

With the fact that the majority of the results were either unknown after-effects or death, they returned to their family.

“Young children –– Among them, it seems that a subject chosen by a certain standard was the most suitable for the experiment; and this time, even several noble children seem to have been taken to the military facilities. Philphie Aingram. Including that childhood friend of yours with whom you were getting along with.”

“…………”

The moment when he heard this, Lux’s expression slightly stiffened.

“It seems that the elder sister Relie went to the imperial court to appeal for letting her go while crying, but, she was flatly refused. And it seems that the medication and surgery –– the experiment will begin within two weeks at the earliest.”

“Understood”

Even so, immediately regaining his composure, Lux answered.

“Then later, little brother. I believe in your resolution.”

Fugil left the mansion before one could noticed.

However, there was only darkness and the sound of rain there.

===Part 2===

Several days since Lux came to the Royal Knight Academy.

Lux was spending his first holiday in a two person room of the girl’s dormitory.

“––Nii-san, Nii-san! Please get up.”

“Hmm…”

Feeling someone shaking his body, Lux woke up.

“Airi …?”

As he half-opened his eyes against sleepiness, he first saw his little sister’s face. Then, the near ceiling of the bunk beds came into view.

Airi seemed to have come into the room where Lux was sleeping to wake him up.

“Get down quickly and come to the dining room. I have to talk with you.”

“Ngh… Understood.”

Probably because it was a holiday, Airi wasn't wearing her school uniform, but a casual chic dress.

For Lux who had hardly lived in the same place as her, with only that, deed emotions welled up within him, but––

“I wonder how many years it’s been since you have come to wake me up, Airi.”

“More importantly Nii-san, what is the meaning of this?”

The skin around the eyes of Airi who smiled suddenly darkened.

“Ah, no, um…”

Gently holding the cheeks of Lux who unintentionally averted his face with her hands, she glared at him with scornful eyes.

“During the time I didn’t see you, you’ve become quite lazy. Please come to the dining room in less than three minutes.”

“You don’t even give me time to change my clothes?”

“Is that so? So usually, you change your clothes leisurely with your roommate around.”

Turning a fleeting glance under the bunk bed, Airi said.

To her cold voice, Lux could only answer “I will come at once”.

“Well then, I’m waiting, so.”

Seeming amazed, Airi briskly left the room.

“Haa, don’t get angry…”

“Munyah… Lu-chan”

At the sleep-talking of Philphie which could be heard from under the bed, Lux smile wryly.

“I’m going. Phi-chan.”

===Part 3===

The dining room of the girl’s dormitory was opened even on holidays.

However, since the time when meals were offered, was fixed, even if one woke up early in the morning, he could not get a meal immediately.

So, there were almost no students here at this early a time during holidays.

In the meantime, Lux and Airi were facing each other on the seats of a small table.

“It’s good to see that you’ve considerably gotten used to the academy. You seem a little too close to your roommate though.”

Airi said such sarcasm as she sipped her tea.

“Like I said…, that was inevitable… When I searched, the girl’s dormitory had no vacant room, and I don’t know why, but there was no roommate in only Philphie’s room, um––”

“Hmm. Thus, you may stay at the room of a female childhood friend, huh. It’s indecent, extremely immoral. Would you like me to tell Principal Relie?”

“I’ve already told Relie-san about it. And then, she replied “I leave my little sister to you”, “it’s fine if it’s Lux-kun” with a smile…”

In the end, Lux was sent to Philphie's room in the girl’s dormitory until a place where he could stay was found.

Philphie, as usual with her easy-going personality, far from minding it seemed to be pleased, but Lux spent every day where he could not sleep easily.

It seemed that the three girls of the Triad and Airi already knew about it, but they wanted to keep this matter a secret as much as possible.

“It looks like before correcting Nii-san’s common sense, I should first admonish the principal, eh…”

As her exchanges with Relie immediately came to her mind, Airi sighed.

“So, what business do you have with me today? Airi.”

“Ara, so I can’t talk with you if I have no business? Nii-san.”

Lux’s question was returned with a mischievous smile.

Unlike a long time ago when she had a weak constitution, she had become a lady very skilled at bargaining.

“Well then, errr… are you doing well in the academy, Airi?”

“Yes, everyone takes good care of me, so Nii-san doesn’t need to worry about me.”

“I see. You’re loved by everyone, huh.”

“Don’t put it like that.”

He smoothly said with a refreshing smile.

“…As expected, you’re good at dealings with things as usual.”

Lux said with a wry smile, but he also had slightly mixed feelings.

Even if she was ejected from the succession struggle early, Airi was a “woman” of royalty.

When her mother died when she (Airi) was young, her position became complicated in various ways; if she did not acquire a determined personality from a tender age, she would not have been able to survive so far.

When he thought so, he also thought of wanting to spoil her more as her brother, but.

“And Nii-san as usual seems to always get dragged only into troubles and difficulties. If you need any help, please tell me.”

“…Ah, it’s all right.”

Without words to return coming out, Lux returned a mixed smile.

It looked like he was the one getting spoiled.

''Really, my little sister has gotten strong.''

“Do you also have jobs from now on today?”

“Yes. After eating breakfast, it’s been planned that I will go to the “Atelier” in the academy.”

“Is it for a request from a student?”

“I think it’s from the academy. But, they say that it isn’t a pressing business.”

“Without it, you would have received invitations for a date on the holiday from the young ladies, eh.”

“W-What are you saying!? There would be no such thing––”

When Lux got flustered as he was teased,

“Haa…, this is why Nii-san is… Though you’ve been like that since long ago. Please, be a little aware of how others see you. Thanks to the fact that Nii-san stood out early, I also receive a lot of requests for you, you know?”

Airi said so with a sigh.

“Eh…?”

“I wonder what the young ladies here are thinking, asking to arrange a place where they can speak with Nii-san or to casually appeal for them.”

“…Really!?”

“Yes. In the Old Empire, women of citizen level or below were oppressed, and even most of the noble women were treated as tools for political marriage, so they apparently never felt that much close to men.”

“…I wonder if it’s what you call peace.”

“I think it’s a little exaggerated to say peace, but since the establishment of New Kingdom, there has been no major incident, so there may be no helping it. It’s only been five years since the Old Empire which laid out a tyrannical
rule for many years has been destroyed. I’m sure that for the people of the New Kingdom, it’s still like a dream, like they are in the middle of a happy festival.”

She whispered and then sipped her tea.

Contrary to her cynical words, Airi’s expression did not seem that dissatisfied.

“Yes, it would be good if it continues like this forever.”

“For that, don’t forget our other purpose. Okay, Nii-san?”

The moment when Lux agreed, in the almost deserted dining room, Airi dropped the tone of her voice.

“… Yes, I know.”

Similarly in a lower tone, Lux replied.

“Then, I can feel relieved. The analysis regarding the output of that Machine Dragon will be over soon, so until then––”

As Lux nodded, Airi finished drinking her tea and stood up.

“Huh? Aren’t you eating breakfast with me? Theres still time before the cook arrives though––”

“I’ll pass. If just the two of us are seen by everyone of the class, they're likely to be jealous after all.”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux smiled wryly.

“No, there’s no way that would happen. After all –– we’re siblings.”

“Besides, if we’re together anymore than this, I would be more reluctant to leave.”

She said in a small voice mixed with the fragrance of tea.

“Eh…?”

“It’s a joke, Nii-san. Well then, please be careful so as not to draw out that sword.”

Saying so at the end, Airi left the dining room.

===Part 4===

After finishing his breakfast, Lux decided to begin today’s chores.

By the way, the written requests addressed to Lux, far from decreasing as the curiosity at first disappeared, increased in number as time passed, and he had already reached a physically impossible domain.
Therefore, Lux settled down in the way of whether to accept the tasks judging from the importance and the degree of relative priority.

“Well, I’m used to not having days off, so it’s fine anyway.”

Rustlingly looking through the bundle of requests dropped in, Lux sighed.

The jobs such as watering the flower bed, studying and helping with cleaning the dormitory were still better.

Baggage carrier for shopping, help changing clothes, massage, being a person to talk to during tea a party and the like exceeded the mixing up of public and private matters; it was very likely that they were mistaking Lux for a butler or something.

“…I mean, about half of them aren’t jobs that I, a man, should do!?”

He unintentionally retorted to the bundle of requests.

But, this was not a joke and since there seemed to be a lot of students who have written seriously, he had a headache.

Be that as it may, if there were jobs which should be given priority, he could use them as an excuse and turned down those requests, so for now he could relax.

The job which he had to do today was a request from the academy.

[Workplace] Royal Knight Academy Machine Dragon research and development site, Atelier

[Client] Machine Dragon Research and Development Chief

[Work contents] Machine Dragon Operation Test

The atelier was a large detached building located in the corner of the school premises.

He had several times helped with blacksmith works, but an atelier for Drag-Rides was a first for him.

He was slightly anxious about doing a job he was not familiar with, but he was also looking forward to it.

Originally, he intended to come to work as a mechanic apprentice of Machine Dragons, so it was welcoming.

“Excuse me. It’s Lux Acadia. I came for the commissioned work.”

He lightly knocked and greeted in a loud voice.

“…………”

However, the answer to Lux’s greeting which was slightly tinged with tension was only silence.

“Huh…?”

He once again checked by looking at his requests note and the academy’s big clock.

There was no error.

Both the place and time should be right––

As he tried to turn the doorknob, he found that it was not locked.

“That’s really careless…”

The existence and technology of Drag-Rides should be top secret in any country.

''Just because it’s within the school premises, I wonder if this is all right.''

While smiling wryly, Lux quietly stepped inside.

“Excuse me. Is there anyone––”

Lux unintentionally swallowed his voice which he was about to utter.

A large space in this brick building filled with the smell of oil and metals.

At the back where innumerable parts and tools were scattered about, there was a monster.

In the court of the imperial capital a long time ago.

Since he became the chore Prince, he had seen many Machine Dragons in the Machine Dragon hangar before holding a mock battle.

But––, this was totally different from them.

A strange Machine Dragon which fused halves of the bodies of a <Wyvern> and a <Wyrm> was over there.

“This is––?”

“Ngh… what the heck is it? So noisy––”

As Lux was looking at it in utter amazement, he suddenly heard a voice from the nearby sofa.

“Lisha-sama…?”

Sleeping there covered with a thin blanket was Lisha dressed in a white gown on her uniform.

Probably because she had stayed overnight, her whole body got slightly dirty and her hair was also slightly disheveled.

Incidentally, her uniform was also very messy and her blouse was turned inside out. Lux unintentionally averted his gaze.

“What are you doing in a place like this?”

“…Huh? Lux, why are you here––? …Ah, I see. Now I remembered, I had requested you. Fuhaa…”

While rubbing her sleepy eyes, Lisha said something which he did not really understand.

When Lux went out again and got tea in the dining room, Lisha who fixed her messed up clothes drank it in one gulp.

“Fufu. You’re quite thoughtful, eh, Lux. As expected of the man that I acknowledged!”

With a behavior unlike a Princess’, Lisha showed a happy smile.

She probably came for a visit of the atelier and ended up staying overnight.

“Good morning. By the way, where is the chief of the atelier?”

As Lux asked after calming down,

“Here, here, right before your eyes.”

Lisha pointed at her small face and said.

“Yes?”

“You still haven’t noticed? It looks like I need to somewhat correct my assessment regarding your insight! I’m saying that I’m the chief.”

“…Eh?”

''No, she’s certainly wearing a gown which seems to be for work, but…''

Honestly, it only looked like a child’s playing attire.

The hems were so long that they dragged on the floor.

“Whew. You’re very good at provocation. All right, I’ll ride on it.”

As Lisha proudly laughed, she drew out the two Sword Devices hanging on her waist at the same time.

“…!”
“––Come out. The Primordial Chaos Dragon that is the perforating wedge against Heaven and Earth. <Chimeric Wyvern>!”

At that moment, the strange Machine Dragon which could be seen at the back of the atelier turned into photons, and was transferred behind Lisha.

“This is––!?”

“A connection should not be necessary. All right, go back.”

Lisha simultaneously wielded her two Sword Devices and put them in the sheath.

Then, the Machine Dragon which was summoned once again changed into light particles, and went back to the depths of the warehouse.

“…What is it, that thing?”

Staring in wonder at it, Lux muttered.

“How’s that, were you surprised?”

Lisha, who was pleased with Lux’s reaction folded her arms and stuck out her chest with pride.

“<Chimeric Wyvern>. It’s the world’s first original Drag-Ride which I’ve developed.”

Lux doubted his ears.

“––!?”

Drag-Rides were ancient weapons excavated in ruins.

Since they had been discovered more than ten years ago, their concrete principle even now remained a mystery, and at best only adjustments of the degree of either installing the existing parts or replacing them could be performed.

A remodeling into a totally different Machine Dragon like this should existed nowhere in the world––

“If you can process the Mithril Dite and Force Core, there seems to be a lot of things which can be produced. Afterward, the performance and output of that body are quite impressive, but it’s a little neck that one has to use two Sword Devices for the activation.”

He had never heard about the fusion of two kinds of Machine Dragons and dual wielding Sword Devices.

If she had combined two original machines and even learned to operate two swords, then this girl concealed an unimaginable potential as an engineer.

“Um, who are you really, Lisha-sama?”

“Fufu. Did you get a better opinion of me?”

Smiling contentedly, Lisha sat on the chair before the work unit and looked up at Lux.

“Praise me more. You know, it isn’t because I have the position of the Princess of the New Kingdom that I’ve been allowed the foolishness of letting you admit into the academy. This is because I show ability and gave results enough to be entrusted a personal atelier at this age. How’s that, are you surprised?”

“By the way, at the back there, there is something which looks like a serious burn mark or rather trace of an explosion though…”

As Lux pointed at the room kept opened as the door was broken and asked,

“…Failure is the mother of success.”

Holding down her slight agitation, Lisha asserted.

Not inquiring any further, Lux asked.

“Perhaps is this research the reason why you always sleep during class?”

“That’s half correct. But, I do properly listen to lectures and I can’t really be half asleep during the practical training. Instructor Raigree is also totally merciless to me who is the Princess. If I skimp in the Machine Dragon’s training or don’t take it seriously, I’ll have a hard time. She really deserves respect.”

Lisha was not sarcastic; she really admired her.

“Then, what about the other half?”

“Take this, it’s your Sword Device.”

Not answering the question, Lisha took the Sword Device which was on the desk and handed it to Lux.

That which Lux received was undeniably the sword matching his <Wyvern>.

“If I’m not mistaken, I should have asked the mechanic for the repair of this––”

“Yes. I’ve fixed your Drag-Ride here”

As she smoothly said so as if it was a matter of course, Lux doubted his ears.

A Machine Dragon’s repair, maintenance and adjustment were so difficult that an expert other than the user was required.

Lux’s <Wyvern> was partially destroyed in the fight with the Abyss, so he thought it would take quite the time and money to repair it, but––

“Is it true!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 171.jpg|thumb]]

“It’s the Machine Dragon of the hero who saved the school. You don’t really have to be surprised. But, I stayed up all night several days and finished it just this morning.”

“Thank you very much!”

Lux unintentionally bowed with a smile.

She was skilled to the extent of taking apart two Machine Dragons and building a new Machine Dragon.

For a naturally gifted engineer like Lisha, this much might be simple.

But, even Lux could easily imagine how much hard it was for a small-sized girl alone to repair a Machine Dragon built of a large, heavy metal.

“Hmm… I-It’s not a bad feeling to see you so happy… P-Praise me more; if y-you can even pat my head––”

Lisha suddenly blushed and lightly scratched her head.

And looking at Lux who asked back “eh?”, she cleared her throat confusedly.

“W-Well then, test it at once to see whether it moves properly.”

“Yes.”

Lux drew the Sword Device hung on the belt of his waist and muttered the pass code.

“––Come forth, the Branded Wing Dragon which is the symbol of power. Obey my sword and fly, <Wyvern>.”

Light particles gathered before Lux and it instantly transferred –– summoned beside him.

There, his blue Machine Dragon which should have been destroyed was completely––

“Huh…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

Completely –– the appearance was different from what Lux had been using.

Among the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons, the <Wyvern> was the Machine Dragon with the flight ability.

Lux had the mechanic adjust it with that (flight ability) as a base and put on a thicker armor, but…

“Hey, what is this!?”

There was a strange dragon with an abominable appearance there.

Breath Guns linked on both shoulders and an injection port for flight in the back and legs.

Although the large-sized blade which he was using before remained to a very poor degree, more than half of the thick armor was chipped off and became sharp like the blade of a naked sword.

“Ah, while I was repairing it, it was interesting in various ways. So I remodeled it a little.”

“This is beyond the level of ‘a little’!? You’ve even installed something like a drill on the left hand!? What is this!?”

“Oh that? It’s cool, right? It’s a rare parts even among those found in the ruins.”

To Lisha who looked happy, Lux was at a loss for words.

He recalled the bad things about the engineers and craftsmen, which he had seen during his previous odd jobs up until now.

“To begin with, it’s weird. That Drag-Ride which you were using, that is.”

Before he could speak, Lisha began to talk.

“In addition to the basic air frame, there were only parts of armor strengthening stuck here and there. Things like uselessly thickening the armor of a flight type Machine Dragon and raising the weight are stuff that a complete amateur does, you know? Like this, it can’t even show its original performance at all. To begin with, judging from the appearance, it’s too lame.”

“No, I don’t think appearance has anything to do with it…”

To Lisha’s angry look, Lux, though restrained, rebutted. But,

“Are you an idiot! Concerning Drag-Rides, functionality is first, and the coolness is the second most important thing! Just looking at this, I will become miserable for having been unable to win against such a quack Machine Dragon!”

“…………”

''It’s a cruel way of putting it…''

Lux thought so and sighed.

“Um, I’m sorry… It isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings. But, could you return it to how it was? That was the handiest for me and I was also used to it, so––”

What Lisha said was not off the mark.

No, it was a matter of fact. Far from being painfully true, in the first place, it was all as she said, but––, even so Lux had a reason for why he didn't want to change it.

“…No matter what?”

“Yes, please.”

He bowed his head.

“It can’t be helped, eh. Even though this remodeling took a lot of time…”

''Rather, didn’t it take time because of the remodeling?''

Lux could not help but think so, but Lisha, while grumpy, somehow compromised.

“It’s all right if the armaments are the same, right? The large-sized sword being the main weapon, and the Breath Gun, Daggers and Wire Tail the sub-weapons. I will thicken the whole armor mainly with the PL – 12 type, I'll also raise both the barrier and output, and as for the roar generator of the head, with a high output possible type––”

“Yes, please.”

As Lux answered, Lisha promptly began the maintenance with practiced movements.

“But you know, it’s weird after all. This Drag-Ride…”

Lisha muttered so with an expression which was not somewhere lively.

“It’s really strange; the balance is obviously a problem. If you want to crush your opponent by endurance and firepower, it will be better to use a Ground-type Machine Dragon whose gross weight could be raised; in a Flying-type Machine Dragon which has high mobility, there is no meaning to go so far to strengthen the defense. Rather, it will become heavy and slow, it will unnecessarily increase the burden on the user too, –– are you a masochist?”

“…………”

“Well, it’s fine. There are also things which only the human user can understand after all. It’s none other than your request.”

Lux was relieved inwardly.

Any ordinary Machine Dragon mechanic would feel a sense of incongruity to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

He could not talk about the reason and he could not let the reason be noticed, either, but––,

“Hey, Lux.”

“…!?”

Suddenly being called to, Lux’s spine slightly shivered as he was taken aback.

“By the way –– may I leave only the drill?”

With her loveliest smile so far, Lisha said.

“You can’t.”

“You’re really stingy, even though you’re just a former Prince!”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

With that last exchange, the silent work continued for a while.

In the early afternoon, Lux’s Machine Dragon was completely restored.

For the time being, it was good that his Machine Dragon was repaired.

Lux felt relieved so, but,

“All right, then it’s time to go.”

“Eh? Where?”

“Isn’t it obvious? What do you think I stayed up all night to repair this for? Of course, it’s for your new workplace.”

Seeing Lisha with sparkling eyes, Lux got a bad feeling about this.

===Part 5===

Even in the afternoon of the holiday, a part of the school facilities was opened.

Though few, club activities also existed and there were also students who were active on holiday.

But, it was in the waiting room of the practice field that Lux who was brought by Lisha went to.

It was a slightly wide room for changing into Dress Gear –– exclusive clothing in order to equip with Machine Dragon, and for discussing tactics.

Several dozens of students wearing Dress Gears were waiting for Lux there.

Of course, there was no man other than Lux.

There were students whom he recognized, Kurulucifer and Philphie.

And Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

As the students gathered regardless of class and grade, more than half of them were unfamiliar faces.

“Do you really intend to let him join the “Knight Squadron”, Lisha-sama?”

A tall female student whom Lux didn't even know the name of, said so as she looked at him.

“That goes without saying. He will show his ability from here on. It’s for that reason that I repaired Lux’s Drag-Ride after all.”

“Errr –– what are you guys talking about?”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement not knowing what they were talking about,

“Princess Lizsharte would like to recommend you to this unit. A guerrilla unit which can also use Drag-Rides, other than during practical skill exercises while being an officer cadet. That’s the special unit “Knight Squadron”.”

The third-year student Sharis said with a refreshing smile.

As he heard the explanation in detail, it was apparently something like this.

In the current New Kingdom, there was always a shortage in talented Drag-Knights who could perform in actual combat.

Moreover, this place was the Fort City which could be called the bastion (defensive position) of the capital.

Therefore, not letting young students with outstanding talent and ability fight in accordance with the rules was pearls thrown before swine.

Thereupon, a guerrilla unit –– the “Knight Squadron” which holds special battle permission while being composed of officer cadets was established, and they delved into long day and night fighting techniques.

If one belonged to the “Knight Squadron”, he could get a reward by assembling a platoon with several people and receiving missions from the army.

Thus, even in the perspective of Lux’s “chores”, it would be a very useful place, but––

“But you know, the “Knight Squadron” isn’t some kind of place where anyone who wants to join can join.”

As Sharis’ explanation ended, a girl whom he was not familiar with muttered so.

“You must get a high evaluation with the results of the campus battles. Your level as Drag-Knight should be more than the intermediate level. And, the majority of members of the current “Knight Squadron” should acknowledge your ability and vote for the approval of you joining.”

These three things seemed to be the conditions for joining.

“Um, but I attended the academy since only several days ago, and my practical skills are also––”

“Unfortunately, it seems to be so. I’ve heard the rumor about you being the “Weakest Undefeated” though.”

As the female student who seemed calm said so with a wry smile,

“I don’t mind.”

Lisha cut off the flow, full of confidence.

“The first two conditions are just a given. Most of the students who are here should already know Lux’s ability. After all, he had a draw in a one-to-one fight against me and went against the Abyss all alone.”

“Well, it’s true, but…”

Overwhelmed by Lisha’s momentum, the tall girl faltered.

“But, now the third-year members of the “Knight Squadron” aren’t there. We can’t decide about it at such a time…”

A small-sized girl said so as to add to the tall girl’s case, but

“The whole majority is properly here. Even if all those who aren’t here vote ‘no’, it won’t matter if all the members here agree, right?”

In the end, Lisha settled the talk.

“Why aren’t the third-year students here?”

As Lux asked Sharis who was beside him in low voice,

“Well, currently the third-year students went to the capital for practice for about two weeks. Due to some circumstances on my end, I couldn’t go this time.”

“Then, won’t it better to decide after the third year members come back?”

“Well –– I think that it’s just the opposite.”

Suddenly, Kurulucifer who kept silent until now reacted to Lux’s question.

“The Princess believes that precisely now is the best time of let you join. The third-year leader of the Knight Squadron is quite the man-hater after all––”

“Eh…?”

“Third-year student, Celestia Ralgris. An influential person who is the daughter of a Duke House and is said to be the strongest of the academy. She’s also popular and a lot of students admired her too. If that person was presently in the academy, it’s probably more likely that even something like letting a man attend the academy would have revoked.”

“…………”

In other words, using the chance when that man-hating leader is absent, Lisha wanted to rush the matter into a fait accompli<ref>"accomplished fact"; something that has already happened and is thus unlikely to be reversed, a done deal. In French used only in the expression placer/mettre quelqu’un devant le fait accompli meaning to present somebody with a fait accompli</ref>.

“Kurulucifer, don’t talk nonsense. I only do what I should do as the New Kingdom Princess.”

Lisha who heard the talk cheekily rebutted.

“The Abyss's sudden attack without warning the other day. Although it didn’t lead to serious consequences, the cause is still unknown, so it’s under investigation. Ensuring (or securing) an immediate asset is the natural judgment. Especially all the more since the majority of third-year students are absent now.”

''She says something that sounds really good.''

Lux admired inwardly.

He had thought that she was unlike a Princess, but unexpectedly, she also seemed to have political ability.

“But as expected, even I won't think of letting him join without him going through any procedure.”

Before a rebuttal came, Lisha who was at the center of the waiting room looked around everyone.

“We will hold a Machine Dragon confrontation battle in teams from here on. And with the battle outcome, we should decide whether or not to allow Lux to join.”

She said so and quickly began to choose the opponents.

“…………”

(She completely ignored my opinion, huh…)

Lux really wanted to say so a little bit, but…

“Lux. If you do missions and security guard jobs in the Knight Squadron, you’ll also get rewards. It will help you pay off your debt! You should just gladly work like a horse!”

As he saw Lisha smiling, he felt that it would be useless even if he refused.

As Lux who was at a loose end watched around the waiting room,

“I mean, so Philphie was also a member of the “Knight Squadron”?”

As Lux who caught sight of his childhood friend in the corner asked,

“…………”

Philphie who gnawed snack biscuits did not react.

“Errr, Philphie…?”

As he thought that she didn't and called out to her again,

“…It’s Phi-chan, right?”

In a slightly emphasized tone, Philphie muttered.

“Eh…!? D-Do you want me call you that even here …!?”

“Yes.”

Philphie nodding with a serious look, Lux’s face turned red.

If it weren’t for this, she would really be a good girl, but––

But that aside, it was unexpected.

The last time they met was seven years ago; in the Old Empire's society before the coup d’état, women had little opportunity to get in contact with Drag-Rides.

Therefore, Lux had no memory of having seen Philphie ever used a Drag-Ride.

But, to think that this girl with a gentle atmosphere had enough ability to join the “Knight Squadron” ––

“Phi…chan, are you strong?”

“Ordinary, I guess.”

As he awkwardly called her by her nickname, a simple answer came back.

But upon close inspection, not a Sword Device of a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but a short sword decorated with a unique design was in the scabbard hung on her waist.

“She’s very strong, this girl. She is the user of the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon> after all. Together with my <Fafnir>.”

“Eeeh…!?”

As Kurulucifer added, Lux unintentionally opened his mouth.

To think that Philphie possessed enough skill to be able to use a Divine Drag-Ride which even first-class Drag-Knights couldn't handle so often.

And also Kurulucifer.

Even if they were called “Knight Squadron”, they were still officer cadets after all.

It looked like his preconception was greatly wrong.

Even excluding the third-year members, if there were even three users of Divine Drag-Rides, it was a military power worthy of threat.

Which meant, even the missions given were more likely to be suitable as such.

From now on whether he wanted to or not, he might be sent on dangerous missions.

(…What shall I do?)

『For that, I hope that you didn’t forget the other purpose, Nii-san.』

He recalled the words said by Airi early in the morning during breakfast.

Before attracting a curious attention, he started thinking to decline joining the unit.

He was thankful that a hefty reward was given, but if he got involved in too deeply, it would be likely to affect the “other purpose”.

“Hey, Lux. I settle the talk.”

While he was thinking about such a thing, his shoulder was patted by Lisha.

“You and I will team up and fight against the opposition’s team. Hurry up and go to the compartment to change into a Dress Gear.”

“…………”

It looked like it was already too late.

“What? You may also change without hiding if you want, you know?”

“I am not worried about that!”

As Lux’s face turned red as he panicked to Lisha’s teasing,

“You peep, but you don’t want to be seen yourself, huh.”

Even Kurulucifer who was in the corner mutter in a subdued voice, and Lux was at wits’ end.

“I’ll go change!”

Lux hurried up and changed into the Dress Gear he was given and came out of the compartment.

“So––, I understand that Lisha-sama and I will team up, but how many people are there in the opponent team?”

“Yes. It seems to be all the members here that met with Lux-san for the first time.”

“Eeeeeeeeeh!?”

In other words, all the members present except Kurulucifer, Philphie and the three girls of the Triad.

“Wait, isn’t it reckless no matter how you look at it…?”

Lisha was strong.

Even compared to Drag-Knights that Lux had confronted so far, she was probably the most powerful.

But it should also be the same for the Knight Squadron’s members present here.

“It’s all right. According to my calculations, even this should work out good enough. If it’s not enough, well let’s see, it’s not too late to change your Machine Dragon to attack specialization even now––”

“…I’ll do my best as it is.”

“Is that so? I’ll fight with the <Chimeric Wyvern>, but–– well it’s fine. We’re outnumbered anyway. Once it starts, even you’ll have no choice but to fight.”

To Lisha’s words which somewhere had a hidden meaning, Lux sighed.

Both parties finished their preparations and went out to the practice field.

And the mock battle began.

===Part 6===

“What the hell, geez!”

Immediately after the team confrontation battle which ended in no time.

Lisha who returned to the waiting room of the practice field was shouting like a spoiled child.

Most of the “Knight Squadron” members had already changed and left the room, only Lux, Lisha and several acquaintances remained in the room.

“Please, cheer up already. We’ve won after all.”

As Lux calmed her so with a troubled face,

“Why didn’t you attack even once!? I should have also got on the opponent team! You wasted a rare chance! You fool!”

Lisha raised her voice with somewhat teary eyes.

The team confrontation battle for letting Lux join the “Knight Squadron”.

Overturning the overwhelming handicap of two against ten, Lux and Lisha had won.

By the way, it was Lisha who defeated all the opponents’ Machine Dragons.

While Lux was dodging and defending against the enemy’s attacks, the battle ended.

Although they won as a result, Lux’s joining was rejected by the majority vote, and Lisha was furious.

The reason that he was not able to earn an affirmative vote was because Lux had not attacked even once.

Though he felt bad for Lisha, Lux was inwardly relieved.

“Was my strategy a failure? Or…, was there a problem with the opponent team formation…? But, by my initial expectations…”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha began to change her clothes on the other side of the compartment.

(It will be bad if I go back without permission, right…?)

When Lux who had finished changing from the Dress Gear into his uniform first, sat down before the table of the waiting room and was waiting.

“Good work, Lu-chan.”

Philphie who was sitting in the opposite side suddenly called out to him.

The vote ended; his childhood friend who had finished changing into her uniform remained in the waiting room, peeled a fruit and ate it.

Or it was supposed to be like this, but––

“…Uh huh. Thank you––. Wait, what is this?”

“Orange.”

A brief answer came back with the peeled orange.

She pinched the fresh fruit flesh where the white pith was removed with her thin fingertips, and held it out in front of Lux.

“No, I understood by seeing, but…”

“I help you remove the orange’s white peel.”

Such words were said with an indifferent tone.

Lux brooded over their meaning for just several seconds,

“Eh...? Is it, by any chance –– what I think it is!?”

Suddenly, his cheeks became hot.

Lux remembered that when they were children, Philphie used to peel the pelt of the orange which he was not able to eat as he disliked that part (pelt).

“T-Thank you, Phi-chan. B-But, I’m not a kid anymore, so I can’t do that much alone…”

When he answered so as he was a little embarrassed,

“…You don’t want?”

Philphie intently turned her pupils and looked into Lux’s face.

It was a somewhat dejected and lonely tone.

“T-That isn’t it––”

“Then, eat.”

When he was at loss, Philphie softly pushed the orange's flesh to Lux’s lips.

Seeing that he received it with his mouth, Philphie slightly smiled.

“Is it delicious?”

“Y-Yes…”

“I’m glad.”

(…Rather, it’s so embarrassing that I can’t taste it…!)

Looking at Philphie who was somewhere happy, Lux was bewildered,

“It’s all good that you’re so close, but I think you should watch your surroundings a little more.”

“…!? N-No, this is––”

Teased by Kurulucifer who was in a corner of the room, Lux became flustered.

When he turned his eyes around as he wondered whether they were seen by others,

“…Hmm. Even though I’m unusually troubled, to think that you flirt with another woman before my eyes. I’m envious, Lux.”

Lisha who had finished changing and came out muttered as she was amazed.

“However…, I see. There was that way (hand), huh…”

And walking at a quick pace, she came before Lux who was sitting.

(It’s bad. I’ll be scolded––)

As Lux closed his eyes thinking so.

Something was slapped on the table before him.

“Huh…?”

What was put on the table was a sheet of paper –– a request for a job.

“W-Which reminds me after this, you shouldn’t have undertaken any job requests in particular, right?”

Lisha who sharpened her lips leaned her face immediately to Lux’s.

When he was sure that she was angry, her cheeks somewhat turned red and she averted her eyes from Lux.

“Eh, well… yes.”

''…I wonder what the matter is.''

When Lux replied as he wondered so, Lisha quickly took a breath and stuck out her chest.

“T-Then, it’s an additional request. Um––, come with me now.”

===Part 7===

Cross-shaped Fort City, Cross Feed.

From the sunrise until late at night, the people’s bustle and hustle had not stopped in this first block which was located in the center.

Probably because of the early spring, the evening sunlight was still strong.

Lux and Lisha were walking on the main street of maintained stone pavements with a lot of pedestrian traffic.

(She asked me to come along, so it was for shopping, huh… I was surprised.)

『U-Um…, I think that in order to form a partnership, it’s important to know each other well. After all, I still don’t know much about a man of the same age…』

The reason why Lisha invited Lux to go out seemed to be something like that.

(But, I’m still nervous. To be with a Princess of the same age, only the two of us is––)

When looking to the side as he thought so, Lisha who was also somewhat restless was looking at the cityscape.

『Oh my, to think that you’re going out with the Princess; not bad, Lux-kun』

He remembered that when he parted from Lisha once to go prepare himself, he was told so by Principal Relie who happened to pass by in the neighborhood.

『Someone like Lizsharte-sama who immerses herself only in fighting and research has no immunity in the love area. If she was suddenly pushed into a boy she likes, she might easily fall, you know?』

『No, I don’t think it can be something like that…』

At that time, Lux denied it with an indescribable expression, but––

“Come to think of it. Lisha-sama, do you often go out into town?”

“N-No…, not at all.”

To Lux’s question, Lisha firmly shook her head.

“These days, I was always working in the atelier after all. I was busy with the Drag-Ride's remodeling...”

While looking around curiously, Lisha turned a fleeting glance at Lux,

“Um..., d-do you often go out? With other girls––”

She asked so in an irritated tone.

“N-No... I also have a debt to pay off, so I've no time for that.”

“I-I see...”

As Lux denied, Lisha smiled as she was relieved,

“All right. Then, since it's the first time for both of us, I shall escort you! If I'm not mistaken, there is a good restaurant in this urban area... No, wait.”

When she suddenly stopped moving, Lisha touched her uniform (as she was searching something) and made a bitter expression.

“What's wrong?”

“U-Uh huh... Well, it'll be all right, I guess. I'm a Princess, so I should be able to ask for a credit...”

“By any chance... did you forget your wallet?”

“Ugh... Um, it was just accidentally today...”

To Lisha who looked downward as she was embarrassed, Lux smiled wryly.

Seeing her all flustered, he felt somewhat relaxed.

I guess she isn't really used to going out.

Then––, within the range possible in my meager experience, I wanted this girl to enjoy herself.

Lux thought so.

“It's not good. The New Kingdom Princess shouldn't easily ask for credit.”

“T-Then, what...? Are you already saying to call it a day...?”

Looking at the somehow lonely Lisha, Lux kindly smiled.

“If you don't mind me, I will offer you hospitality.”

After a few minutes. Lux and Lisha sat side by side at the curb of the central open space and were looking at the sunset.

The apple pie which he gave to Lisha was something reputed to be the most delicious even in the stands of the Fort City, and it was a shop where Lux once worked at for odds jobs.

“How is it? Lisha-sama”

“Hmm. it's sweet and delicious. Thank you...”

While biting the apple pie from the paper package, Lisha frequently sent a passionate gaze to Lux's face.

Lux did not have that much on hand, but looking at Lux who was accompanied by Lisha, the employee of the stall gave them to him for free.

In the end, giving his thanks together with Lisha, he decided to gratefully accept them, but––

“However, being well known even to the stalls, you are appreciated by the people of this city, eh.”

“My face is just known due to working odd jobs.”

To that mutter of admiration, Lux replied with a wry smile.

“B-But, it's strange... Even though I planned to make you appreciate me, but like this..., instead I'm––”

To Lisha who mutter in a low voice; Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“What's the matter?”

“N-No, how to put it –– this area is glug-glug since some time now...!”

Looking at Lisha whose cheeks reddened, and that set a hand on her chest,

(I wonder if she's nervous after coming out to downtown after a long time.)

Lux thought so.

“Are you all right? If you aren't feeling well, we should rest somewhere...”

“I-I'm all right... If I sit for a little bit, I think I'll be fine...”

“I haven't that much knowledge in medical treatment. But, I know a place of good and free medical treatment; so if there is anything, please tell me immediately.”

“Ah, yes...”

After giving a vague answer with a flushing expression, Lisha entrusted her body to Lux for a while.

“S-Speaking of which –– do men prefer girls like your childhood friend?”

“...Yes?”

To the words suddenly released by Lisha, Lux looked puzzled.

“I don't really understand... I haven't thought that much about wanting to be spoiled by someone, or being together with someone else. But––”

While muttering with upturned eyes, Lisha timidly held out an apple pie to Lux.

“Errr––”

“Hey, can you taste this for poison?”

“You've already started eating it though...?”

“D-Don't worry about trivial things!? Just do it!”

No, I think it's pretty important though...

Swallowing such a retort, Lux bit the pie which was held out.

“Ah...”

The crunchy pie crust and the sweet fragrance of the apple spread in his mouth.

“T-There is no poison. Now, can you rest assured?”

As Lux smiled, Lisha once again ate the pie while staring at him with feverish eyes––

“Uh, auh... Fuuh...”

After her face became red to the extent that it could be clearly seen even in the evening, her body lost all its strength there.

“Hey!? What's the matter? Lisha-sama!”

As Lux hurriedly caught Lisha who was about to fall,

“Hiyan...!?”

*munyu*. A soft sensation was transmitted to Lux's palm.

Her chest that was being rubbed, although of a petite built, firmly asserted its size; Lisha’s thin body shook in Lux's arms as she was startled.

(Shit! she'll get mad...!)

Although he held her on the spur of the moment, he had done a terrible thing.

(But..., it was very soft, huh. Lisha-sama's–– not that! What am I thinking!?)

“Ah, um –– I-I'm sorry!”

As Lux who changed the position of his hand apologized while being confused,

“W-Well, I will forgive... But, more importantly––”

Lisha said so and tightly grabbed the collar of her uniform,

“I-I don't really know why, but since some time now, my chest is hot and I feel dizzy...”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 198.jpg|thumb]]

While exhaling a feverish breath, she muttered as such.

“W-What's wrong? Um, I will bring you to the nearby house for free treatment––”

“I-I'm all right... I will get better after a short time, I think, probably...”

Lux anxiously supported Lisha for a while, but after a few minutes, she regained her composure before long and returned to her usual condition.

The curfew time was approaching, so they decided to return to the academy and began to walk slowly.

Lux was also surprised by Lisha's sudden request this time, but

“T-Today, um... it was quite fun. Thank you, Lux...”

With just such a sentence from Lisha, he felt like he had been rewarded.

===Part 8===

“Speaking of which, I'm sorry. For not being able to join.”

Several minutes later. As Lux once again said so while walking his way back on the deserted street,

“Don't worry about it. I can do the joining recommendation in the next month after 5 more days later after all. From tomorrow after school, we will begin with the coordination training at once.”

Lisha replied so with a smile on her whole face.

“Do you still intend to get me into the "Knight Squadron"!?”

“Well, as for the strategy. You plunge right in the middle of the enemy camp, and I blow away the opponents who have their attention attracted to you one after another. Afterward, while I defend you, you can at least defeat one machine.”

“Isn't it a little too cruel...? In various meanings.”

Unintentionally, it was tactic which brought a cold sweat to the spine.

Judging from Lisha's tone, probably... she was serious.

“...More importantly, about Lisha-sama's <Chimeric Wyvern>... That was amazing, eh.”

“Hmm? Did you come to want it? I had quite a hard time making it, but if you want, I could specially make another one for you.”

“Can you make many machines like that?”

“Even if I make it, it will be useless now though. it is 50% stronger than a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but the burden of stamina aside, the operation difficulty isn't on the same level as that of an average Divine Drag-Ride. Even the Sword Devices' dual wielding can't be used by anyone other than me. Do you want to try it?”

“No, thank you...”

Honestly, Lux also thought that it was impossible.

The conception of combining two kinds of Machine Dragons performances was certainly amazing, but it could probably not be master by anyone except Lisha who was a genius engineer and also a first-class Drag-Knight.

“How about somehow improving it in a way that it will be easier to use? To the extent that even only the students of the "Knight Squadron" are able to use it. As a Princess––”

Words came out naturally so.

There were not words in order to go along with the talk, he truly thought so.

He might have voice out what he was vaguely thinking all the time inwardly.

The rule of the empire for a long time.

And precisely because they were released from it now, he wanted her to become a good Princess.

He wanted her to be a Princess who thinks about the people and considered others' feelings.

Such a desire of Lux might have unintentionally been voiced out.

“As a Princess?”

“Y-Yes... As the New Kingdom Princess, you will be more useful to the people like that––”

However,

“I don't need it.”

Lux shivered to the coldness of the voice which came back.

With neither anger, sorrow nor even apathy. A hollow voice which lost all colors.

For just several seconds, the surrounding atmosphere froze.

“Phew. I'm often told that. Both my technique of Machine Dragon development and results in the school battles. I get tired whenever I'm summoned to the capital about things such as 'you should be proud as a Princess' or 'it's a great achievement'.”

“What..., do you mean?”

“Before that, answer my question. What is a Princess?”

A concise question of only a few words.

But, Lux was not able to return an answer to it.

“My father, Count Atismata who raised a coup d’état has died without sitting on the New Kingdom's throne because of an injury at that time. But, his fame remains and my aunt, Queen Raffi succeeded the country. And I, as a memento of the late great man, got the status of Princess of the New Kingdom. I'm merely that much of a human.”

“That's not...”

“But, the citizens are thankful and extolled the idol who is me. It's interesting, isn't it? It's a laughable story. The Old Empire had thoroughly laid out a tyrannical rule after all. As a substitute, they force me to be a splendid person of character like a Princess. If I don't do it, they will urge me. They will say incomprehensible things like 'you have that responsibility, don't run away, carry out your mission'.”

“............”

“There is a place where I want to stop by a little.”

Lisha muttered so and headed to a vacant land with a good view which deviated from the main street.

And, when confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and began to talk.

“Won't you tell me? Lux Acadia. You, a Prince of the destroyed Empire, tell me the way of a righteous princess.”

“... I, to me––”

He could not answer.

A society and laws without unequal and unjust discrimination.

No, it did not have to be such a thing.

But, just a world without unreasonable suffering––

The wishes which Lux was harboring were all crushed on that day five years ago.

“Do you remember the Old Empire's brand applied on my belly?”

Lisha said with a dry smile.

“............”

“Most of the citizens admire and extol my father. That he is the hero remaining in the history that destroyed the Empire. Many years before the coup d'état occurred, my father had opposed the Empire and raised an objection to its policy. Naturally, he incurred the enmity of those from the Empire's side, to the point that it wasn't strange that his precious daughter was kidnapped––”

“...Don't tell me”

When Lux arrived at that guess, Lisha laughed incidentally.

“Right, I was caught by the Old Empire at that time five years ago. And, I was used as a bargaining chip to my father who was furthering the coup d’état plan, but in the end –– I was abandoned. This carved seal is the proof that I was considered the possession of the Old Empire.”

“––!?”

As tension ran to Lux's expression, Lisha continued in a calm tone.

“Actually, my father was probably a great man. In order to bring down that Empire, my father should have concentrated all his efforts to plan the coup d'état. He couldn't possibly ruin everything because of one life which is his daughter's. It had been only about two months that I had been put under house arrest, but I was abandoned, and was no longer the Earl's daughter or anything. My mother died from illness, but since I had a little sister, in the dawn when the coup d'état succeeded, that child should have become the Princess of the new royal family. Instead of me.”

“............”

“However, it seems that my little sister was killed during the coup d'état. So, my aunt, the queen of the New Kingdom who had no child accepted me, who was rescued, as her adopted child and I acceded to the position of Princess. In order to gather up the country together as a memento of my late father, the hero Count Atismata, and as the symbol of the New Kingdom. The fact that I was abandoned by my father and applied with the brand of the Old Empire was concealed.”

“............”

At that time––, when Lux and Lisha met for the first time.

So that's why she had wore the towel in the bathtub, hiding her skin even to other female students.

Since her secret which mustn't be seen was seen by Lux, who was none other than a Prince of the Old Empire, Lisha went so far against Lux––

“Lux. Was it painful for you to be no longer a Prince of the Old Empire?”

Lisha asked with a self deprecating smile.

“Well... I––”

Coup d’état five years ago.

A scene a few days earlier than it was revived in his memory.

His little sister and his childhood friend who had danger approaching her due to the Empire.

Lux, as a member of the royal family and as a "person with pride", thought that he wanted to do something about this country.

However––,

“I wasn't even able to do anything which seems like a Prince, so...”

As Lux quietly shook his head, Lisha laughed lonely.

“You know, I didn't like my father. When thinking about it now, he might have rather pretended to act indifferent towards me to keep me away from the danger of the coup d’état. My father's judgment of abandoning me might have been something very brave and which should be praised. As one of the citizens who had suffered a tyrannical rule, I might have respected and admired my father like everyone. However...”

Cutting her words at once, Lisha looked downward,

“I...”

In a choked voice and moved to tears.

“I wanted him to save me.”

“............”

“I wanted him to choose not the country, but me... I'm a hopeless person, right? I, who was captured, was so scared that I couldn't even commit suicide. That's why I'm not the New Kingdom Princess and don't have such qualifications to be.”

So that's why she hates to behave like a Princess, huh.

After all, it isn't anyone else, but herself who thinks that she is unqualified.

“Let's talk about the reason why I invited you.”

As she suddenly returned to the talk, Lux kept quiet.

“This is because Drag-Knights are all in this era. The investigation of the ruins, the turf war for resources with other countries, peace and sovereignty. Drag-Rides are involved in all of these. In a sense, it's good for the country that I become strong.”

“............”

“Lux. I want to know who I am.”

Saying so, Lisha began to walk her way home which had become dark.

“My father was the hero who saved the people of this country. But, now I'm no one. So, I want to know it after becoming the strongest Drag-Knight. For that, I need your power. I will have you play an active role as my right hand in the "Knight Squadron". You have no objection, right? Chore Prince.”

“Objection...? haven't you already decided?”

“An able woman is also quick in decisions.”

Lisha laughed so proudly.

“First will be the platoon confrontation battle of the academy. After having won it –– we will attend the next battle. It's the off-campus confrontation battle with the representatives of each country.”

“An off-campus, confrontation battle”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement at the unfamiliar words,

“Although you've been doing odd jobs in many places, don't you know the world situation? You did yesterday's lesson, right? About the investigation of ruins in each country and the struggle to obtain their rights––”

Currently in this New Kingdom, there are three crises where one did not know when they would occur.

The first crisis is the rebel army of the Old Empire troops that has been hiding after the coup d'état.

The second crisis is the existence of Abyss which occasionally appears from the ruins.

And the third crisis is the turf war with other countries regarding the research activity of the ruins themselves

“Although the New Kingdom was born, there are still the Old Empire's remnants remaining. They escaped into the neighboring countries which were supporting the Empire, getting cooperating organizations, and even now –– aim at the recapture of the government by military power (force).”

“............”

In fact, there had been rumors that the rebel army of the Old Empire was superior in number than the regular army of the current New Kingdom.

However, they just haven't showed up these several years.

“Next is––, the problem of Abyss.”

The mysterious beasts which frequently appear from the ruins themselves or from their surroundings.

While knowing that various treasures were excavated from the ruins including the Drag-Rides, it was mainly because of the Abyss that the research of each nation did not readily progress.

As a result of having greedily forced an investigation of ruins, there were also precedents where nearby villages, towns and small nations themselves were destroyed in only one night by the Abyss which appeared.

All what was known was that as long as you destroyed the core inside the Abyss' body, you could kill them.

But, on top of the fact that it was accompanied with many dangers, one stood no chance against them with military power other than Drag-Rides.

Therefore, ancient weapons and resources were dug illegally by thieves; damaging the ruins, and moreover so that Abyss did not end up being summoned, the ruins discovered in the country were designated off-limits and strictly controlled.

“And––, thirdly is the turf war with other countries.”

Every corner of the world was dotted with ruins and the countries who managed their lands were basically investigating them.

So as not to selfishly get into the ruins of another country, an agreement was established too.

However, if the weak carelessly advanced their investigation of the ruins, they might incur damage even to the surroundings countries by the Abyss' appearance.

Along the border, there were also ruins of places that were vague; whether it was the territory of which country including the sea area of distant places.

Therefore, one agreement was made and a mock battle of Drag-Knights in order to gain what should (could) be called "the ruins investigation right", was to be held in each country once every several months.

It was said that in one of them, there was also a tournament among fellows officer cadets.

“Then, until then...”

“Yes, by the confrontation battle which will begin two months later, I shall have gather the strongest unit. For that purpose, I expressly made you get in the academy, and tried to make you join the "Knight Squadron", but––”

Lisha got sulky.

“No, um... I understand your feelings and I'm glad that you're expecting a lot from me, but I'm good only at defense––”

“Let's practice the attack!”

He was sternly pointed at with a finger and scolded.

“To begin with, my attacks were avoided so much by you. If you acquire even the experience of attacking, you should be recognized as a powerful and outstanding figure even by the "Knight Squadron" like I anticipated. And, um, as m-my first partner, someday––”

“Eh...?”

As Lux looked puzzled at Lisha who mumbled as her cheeks suddenly became red,

“F-For the time being, that's your task. As my escort, I will talk it over with the Principal whether you can have the same authority as the "Knight Squadron" as an exception.”

“Eeeh!?”

“You can't attack, but the existence value of a Drag-Knight who has never been defeated is enough. In short, it'll be good as long as you play an active role as my shield.”

“I-Isn't that a little cruel...”

In various meanings.

“––By the way, it's about your other Sword Device, but can you show it to me a little? If it's a good material, I would like to remodel it.”

“Eeeeeeeh!?”

Looking at Lisha whose eyes suddenly brightened, Lux panicked.

“Hmm...? Is there something to be surprised with?”

“Errr? That is... Um, I was told by Her Majesty the Queen to strictly manage it, so...”

“What! You're stingy, eh. Can't you at least show it to me?”

Dissatisfied, Lisha pouted.

“In that case, I will go get permission from Her Majesty the Queen later. You should protect that sword well till then.”

“Yes...”

Lux nodded with an evasive reply.

“What's the matter? You look pale. If you're tired, you should rest by somewhere––”

“No...”

“Then, it's good. Then, take care of me again, Lux.”

As they returned up to the academy's main gate, Lisha lightly tapped Lux's shoulders and left.

“............”

Lux went to the drawing room of the academy with the same pace as when he was walking with lisha.

Originally, he was temporarily allowed to sleep in Philphie's room, but he wanted to stay at the drawing room only today without notice.

Rather than an ethical issue or personal reasons, Lux did not want to meet anyone now.

“I––. I'm hopeless...”

It was lightly self-loathing that he had lain down on the sofa.

Though on the spur of the moment, he was regretting having said those words to Lisha.

“I have no right to say that 'you should be more like a Princess' to her...”

To think that I want someone to do what I wasn't able to do.

(What have I ever done for the citizens in those days?)

What Lux had obtained five years ago was the title of Prince and several privileges.

He was thinking whether even the young him could not do something as a prince of a great Empire which lasted several hundred years.

And, the day of fate.

As the result of the fact that he himself personally moved––, the ideal which Lux painted as a Prince was smashed up.

Therefore, right.

As he became the chore Prince, Lux was saved for the first time.

The people of the town with whom he could not even get in touch with well until now.

Every place and every job.

With odd jobs for five years, he felt like having slightly gotten used to being a familiar existence.

He intended to be able to understand the words "for the people" that he had spoken.

(I'm selfish, eh...)

Why couldn't I understand the feelings of Lisha who couldn't behave like a Princess?

In the good point of having lost his position of Prince, this time he acted like a citizen and flattered the Princess.

He could not forgive such a side of himself.

Even so, Lisha said that she expected a lot from him.

Philphie said he was the same as in the old days.

Other students also accepted him.

I want to become everyone's power, but –– the current me can't use that sword.

But,

(I –– at that time)

A languid fatigue attacked Lux.

And Lux quietly closed his eyes.

===Part 9===

Sparks fluttered down from the sky.

The imperial castle of the Acadia Empire.

Inside the castle where the war was over.

A great number of soldiers' corpses were piled up, and while a flow of blood streamed down the floor like a muddy stream, Lux was walking dragging his feet.

Where he arrived at was the audience room which was fiercely destroyed.

In front of the throne, the emperor was lying on the floor.

His chest was very deeply pierced by a sword, and he died like that with his eyes wide opened.

“Oh dear, so you were alive. As expected of you, little brother.”

Beside him, a young man smeared with blood spurts was laughing.

An innocent, pure smile like a child.

“How..., why...?”

Within a hazy consciousness and putting strength in his legs which were likely to collapse at any moment, Lux asked.

Immediately after, he strongly coughed and finally vomited a clot of blood.

“Kukukuku. As expected of you, little brother. To be able to use that Drag-Ride until you vomit blood––, I want even this gutless emperor to follow your example in the netherworld.”

Saying so, the man kicked the face of the motionless emperor.

“Why, did you, kill him...?”

“What?”

To Lux's voice which got blurred, the man cocked his head in puzzlement.

“The Drag-Knights, of the, army, as well, as His Majesty the Emperor, everyone,... This is, from the plan––”

“Ku, hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The man laughed loudly.

And after suddenly opening his eyes wide, he glared at Lux.

“I was saved the trouble thanks to you. I never thought that you would be going so far. Thanks to you, this easily advanced farther than what I planned. If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".”

Taking out a golden flute never seen before from his breast pocket, the man laughed.

“If I called a large quantity of Abyss, it would be easy to destroy this country, but the cleaning up afterwards would be troublesome. You save me the trouble. Goddamn Prince.”

“Kahah...!”

Lux once again vomitted blood and fell on the floor.

He could not stand up anymore...

As if blood disappeared from his whole body, he grew weak.

The sensation of certain death wrapped Lux's whole body.

“But, you deserve respect. At this age, you manage Machine Dragons better than anyone else, and without using trickery, you fought to put an end to the history of this rotten Empire. By using me and borrowing Count Atismata's strength, you wonderfully destroyed this country. You're splendid, little brother! I praise your bottomless resolve and pride, and your talent!”

Fugil raised his voice and looked down at Lux.

“But –– you had no luck. You have been betrayed by me whom you trusted. Let me tell you something in the end, little brother. I wasn't a Prince of this Empire from the beginning.”

Devil like words were spitted out from the man's mouth.

“My purpose isn't the peace that you desired. Good work for destroying the Empire. Prince.”

Laughing with a frivolous voice, the face of the man who opened his eyes wide was reflected in Lux's pupils.

“Why...?”

“Let's see –– shall I tell you, little brother. The reason why you weren't able to achieve your ideal.”

The voice of a big brother which suddenly regained his composure and came to his senses reached Lux's ears.

“You know nothing of the world. You are not in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Lux's memory was interrupted at that last conversation.

It was a morning seven days after losing consciousness, and wandering about life and death that he woke up.

Meanwhile, all was over.

The defeat of the imperial army.

The approximately 1200 Drag-Knights who participated in the battle were killed in action.

The ideal end to which Lux believed in was nowhere.

===Part 10===

“Ngh...”

Lux woke up on the sofa of the drawing room.

Before he knew, a blanket was put on his body.

On the other side of the window with the curtains opened, one could see the eastern sky which has became white.

It was dawn.

(I should go back to the room to get a uniform change...)

When Lux thought so and was going to get up,

“––Uwaaaaah!?”

Noticing a girl sitting face to face with him, Lux unintentionally shouted.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

The girl who was beautiful like a fairy was staring at Lux with her usual cool face.

“It' still early morning. Although it isn't the girl's dormitory, I don't think it's a good idea to shout too much.”

Smoothly brushing up her hair, Kurulucifer said.

“Besides, it's also vexing when you scream as if you've seen a ghost.”

“Ah, s-sorry... Um, The reason why I screamed is because I had a dream, so––”

“You're quite honest. I'm joking, so don't worry.”

Kurulucifer's mouth made an arc as she smiled.

She was usually a girl with a grown-up, cool impression, but that smile was lovely for a girl her age.

“U-Um..., why is Kurulucifer-san here?”

As Lux asked so regarding their encounter in an unexpected place,

“Want to hear it?”

“............”

She returned a mysterious smile which somewhere had an implication.

Catching sight of her long legs which peeped out from the skirt of her uniform for an instant, Lux's heart throbbed.

“Don't worry. Since, I don’t have an indecent goal like fantasizing about you.”

“I haven't said anything yet, right!?”

“Sorry for not being able to meet your expectations.”

“Like I said, I didn't think that!?”

“Is that so. So it's an optical illusion of my eyes that your face looks red, huh.”

“A-Anyone can become like that! If a beautiful person like Kurulucifer-san is in the same room as you when you get up––”

“............”

Kurulucifer who heard this, after being bewildered for a moment, kept silent for a while,

“It isn't like this place is your private room.”

“...Eh?”

She suddenly returned to a serious look and said so.

“As for the reason why I came here. Occasionally, I slipped out of the dormitory to pass time. It just so happens that today it was in this drawing room that I came to. And then, you were sleeping here. That's all.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer with her good posture sitting on the sofa as such, softly turned her gaze to the window.

Her profile was so lovely, like a painting, such that Lux could not help being fascinated (by it?).

“Do you think that it's a lie?”

Suddenly, her thin lips opened and words came out.

Lux calmly shook his head at her question,

“No. After all, I occasionally want to do so, too. It's also so when I'm alone, just look up at the starry sky and do odd jobs.”

“You're quite the romanticist. Is what I would like to say, but..., you're careless. If I was an assassin who has a grudge toward the Empire, you would have been killed long ago.”

“Oh, haha...”

Lux returned a wry smile.

On that point, he should have had the habit of properly locking the door and lightly sleeping, but for some reason, he seemed to have been careless recently.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san can also use a Divine Drag-Ride, right?”

“If I only hold onto it and doesn’t use it, it will be a useless possession. After all, I can't fight here and I have no interest in that anyway.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer dropped her gaze to the Sword Device hung at her waist.

“What do you mean by having no interest?”

“It means that I don't want to fight. Long ago, I tried hard and fought for someone precious to me––. And I got my hands on the Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>. But, at a certain time, I have lost all reasons to fight.”

“By that...”

What do you mean?

Lux was going to ask so, but he reflexively hesitated.

The pain of having lost something important.

It was because he thought that it was not a good thing to ask out of curiosity.

“There is only one truth which remains in me. One of the keys to figure it is the "Black Hero". So I –– chase after it.”

“............”

“Hey, I want to ask you something.”

*thumb*, the moment he heard that, Lux's breath stopped.

Those eyes.

Countless Machine Dragons shot down.

The flow of a large quantity of blood overflowing from the gap of the broken floor.

The First Prince who betrayed him, Fugil.

That black Machine Dragon––

*gooonnng*

Suddenly, from the clock tower of the first block, they heard a big bell.

“This sound is…!?”

A sound which was not a tone to tell the time and which rang violently.

It was the alarm to warn of an enemy attack.

“Don't tell me––!?”

“...I'll go ahead.”

Running after Kurulucifer who quickly moved, Lux also came out to the corridor.

And, he ran to the sharing room where Philphie slept.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6

2014-11-04T10:17:11Z

Morgi: /* Part 4 */

==Episode 6 - Atelier of Machine Dragons and Enrolment Exams==

===Part 1===

Castle town of the Imperial Capital. In the drawing room of a small mansion in the outskirts, Lux and a guest were sitting.

Five Years Ago, April.

The feudal lord of the North East from the Imperial Capital, Count Atismata gathered the resistance of every place and raised an uprising 20 days later.

Coupled with the support of neighboring countries, he was ready to lead an army of 70000 soldiers and 207 Drag-Knights and decided to invade the Imperial Capital.

To convey this very important and highly classified information, Fugil came.

It was exactly ten days before his little sister Airi was to head to the Frontier Count.

Fugil, who tightly wrapped himself in a robe from head to toe, sat on a seat at the table illuminated by a candle flame, and slightly stuck out his head.

“The matter is proceeding as planned, little brother. As you planned, everything is going well.”

“Thank you.”

Lux bowed and then put the Sword Device which he was wearing on the table.

“I’m also ready.”

“As expected of you, little brother.”

Fugil who heard that nodded with admiration.

“You’ve far exceeded my expectations. Being the youngest user in the history, you displayed your ability by gaining several hundred victories in the training and mock battles of the Empire army. Originally, that unprecedented exploit is something which should be praised all over the country and also by the Emperor –– but this Empire ended up being corrupted to the root.”

In a voice mixed with resignation, he continued further.

“You’re the illegitimate seventh Prince. Moreover, you’re a person who objected to the politics of the Empire. No matter how much skill you have –– even if you are praised for your achievements, you hold a differing opinion which doesn't garner attention towards blood legitimacy. This means that such a person can’t be a “Hero”.”

“I’ve never thought to set myself up as a hero. Just––”

“I know.”

To the answer of the calm Lux, Fugil smiled.

“But, I'll ask you once again, shouldn’t you stop that way of fighting? You don’t expressly have to put yourself in danger in order to save the enemy. If you feel like it, though there will be sacrifices, you can choose a safer way––”

Not even shaken by the voice of Fugil who invited him, Lux raised his face.

“This way, even supposing that the plan succeeds, there will be no meaning.”

“Most men of the army are puppets of the imperial family. While wielding the absolute weapon which is the Drag-Ride, they would blindly obey orders of oppression and massacring of innocent people. So, you can’t assert that they have no responsibility.”

“But, they might just be forced to execute orders which they don’t want. Even the people of the army have family.”

“Phew… Geez, your resolve deserves great admiration”

Fugil, somewhat amazed, smile wryly and then stood up.

“Well then, see you in three days then. As per your instructions, I will come here again. Until then, give me a definite answer. Whether you will cooperate with a <Wyvern> and fight alongside my <Bahamut>? Or––”

“…………….”

“Like I thought, we should kill those guys and cut off the bad habit. Will you keep asking about something which won’t change? Will you give up everything for what you are trying to change? As a Prince of the Empire, if you possess the pride to fulfill it, then––”

“…I’m––”

Looking at Lux who did not change his expression, Fugil got ready to go back.

And with a hand, holding back Lux who tried to stand up and see him off, he slowly opened his mouth.

“Ah, which reminds me, Lux. That matter which you asked me to investigate about. About the medication and experimentation on a human body that the Empire's army was running.”

“––Yes”

To the words which were released, Lux showed a faint agitation.

The trend of the androcracy which went to extremes.

All the women are tools.

In the imperial traditional culture, the fact that women obeyed men was taken for granted.

The scene where any male aristocrat made up a reason and abducted citizens or young girls of poor family as an outlet of his desire and manpower was not unusual.

But this time, a more horrible thing was happening.

The extremely horrifying affair where the military authorities were said to use very young girls for a certain special human experimentation.

On the surface, it was a clinical trial for making medicine to cure plague.

However, in reality, it was human experimentation for poison and weapon.

With the fact that the majority of the results were either unknown after-effects or death, they returned to their family.

“Young children –– Among them, it seems that a subject chosen by a certain standard was the most suitable for the experiment; and this time, even several noble children seem to have been taken to the military facilities. Philphie Aingram. Including that childhood friend of yours with whom you were getting along with.”

“…………”

The moment when he heard this, Lux’s expression slightly stiffened.

“It seems that the elder sister Relie went to the imperial court to appeal for letting her go while crying, but, she was flatly refused. And it seems that the medication and surgery –– the experiment will begin within two weeks at the earliest.”

“Understood”

Even so, immediately regaining his composure, Lux answered.

“Then later, little brother. I believe in your resolution.”

Fugil left the mansion before one could noticed.

However, there was only darkness and the sound of rain there.

===Part 2===

Several days since Lux came to the Royal Knight Academy.

Lux was spending his first holiday in a two person room of the girl’s dormitory.

“––Nii-san, Nii-san! Please get up.”

“Hmm…”

Feeling someone shaking his body, Lux woke up.

“Airi …?”

As he half-opened his eyes against sleepiness, he first saw his little sister’s face. Then, the near ceiling of the bunk beds came into view.

Airi seemed to have come into the room where Lux was sleeping to wake him up.

“Get down quickly and come to the dining room. I have to talk with you.”

“Ngh… Understood.”

Probably because it was a holiday, Airi wasn't wearing her school uniform, but a casual chic dress.

For Lux who had hardly lived in the same place as her, with only that, deed emotions welled up within him, but––

“I wonder how many years it’s been since you have come to wake me up, Airi.”

“More importantly Nii-san, what is the meaning of this?”

The skin around the eyes of Airi who smiled suddenly darkened.

“Ah, no, um…”

Gently holding the cheeks of Lux who unintentionally averted his face with her hands, she glared at him with scornful eyes.

“During the time I didn’t see you, you’ve become quite lazy. Please come to the dining room in less than three minutes.”

“You don’t even give me time to change my clothes?”

“Is that so? So usually, you change your clothes leisurely with your roommate around.”

Turning a fleeting glance under the bunk bed, Airi said.

To her cold voice, Lux could only answer “I will come at once”.

“Well then, I’m waiting, so.”

Seeming amazed, Airi briskly left the room.

“Haa, don’t get angry…”

“Munyah… Lu-chan”

At the sleep-talking of Philphie which could be heard from under the bed, Lux smile wryly.

“I’m going. Phi-chan.”

===Part 3===

The dining room of the girl’s dormitory was opened even on holidays.

However, since the time when meals were offered, was fixed, even if one woke up early in the morning, he could not get a meal immediately.

So, there were almost no students here at this early a time during holidays.

In the meantime, Lux and Airi were facing each other on the seats of a small table.

“It’s good to see that you’ve considerably gotten used to the academy. You seem a little too close to your roommate though.”

Airi said such sarcasm as she sipped her tea.

“Like I said…, that was inevitable… When I searched, the girl’s dormitory had no vacant room, and I don’t know why, but there was no roommate in only Philphie’s room, um––”

“Hmm. Thus, you may stay at the room of a female childhood friend, huh. It’s indecent, extremely immoral. Would you like me to tell Principal Relie?”

“I’ve already told Relie-san about it. And then, she replied “I leave my little sister to you”, “it’s fine if it’s Lux-kun” with a smile…”

In the end, Lux was sent to Philphie's room in the girl’s dormitory until a place where he could stay was found.

Philphie, as usual with her easy-going personality, far from minding it seemed to be pleased, but Lux spent every day where he could not sleep easily.

It seemed that the three girls of the Triad and Airi already knew about it, but they wanted to keep this matter a secret as much as possible.

“It looks like before correcting Nii-san’s common sense, I should first admonish the principal, eh…”

As her exchanges with Relie immediately came to her mind, Airi sighed.

“So, what business do you have with me today? Airi.”

“Ara, so I can’t talk with you if I have no business? Nii-san.”

Lux’s question was returned with a mischievous smile.

Unlike a long time ago when she had a weak constitution, she had become a lady very skilled at bargaining.

“Well then, errr… are you doing well in the academy, Airi?”

“Yes, everyone takes good care of me, so Nii-san doesn’t need to worry about me.”

“I see. You’re loved by everyone, huh.”

“Don’t put it like that.”

He smoothly said with a refreshing smile.

“…As expected, you’re good at dealings with things as usual.”

Lux said with a wry smile, but he also had slightly mixed feelings.

Even if she was ejected from the succession struggle early, Airi was a “woman” of royalty.

When her mother died when she (Airi) was young, her position became complicated in various ways; if she did not acquire a determined personality from a tender age, she would not have been able to survive so far.

When he thought so, he also thought of wanting to spoil her more as her brother, but.

“And Nii-san as usual seems to always get dragged only into troubles and difficulties. If you need any help, please tell me.”

“…Ah, it’s all right.”

Without words to return coming out, Lux returned a mixed smile.

It looked like he was the one getting spoiled.

''Really, my little sister has gotten strong.''

“Do you also have jobs from now on today?”

“Yes. After eating breakfast, it’s been planned that I will go to the “Atelier” in the academy.”

“Is it for a request from a student?”

“I think it’s from the academy. But, they say that it isn’t a pressing business.”

“Without it, you would have received invitations for a date on the holiday from the young ladies, eh.”

“W-What are you saying!? There would be no such thing––”

When Lux got flustered as he was teased,

“Haa…, this is why Nii-san is… Though you’ve been like that since long ago. Please, be a little aware of how others see you. Thanks to the fact that Nii-san stood out early, I also receive a lot of requests for you, you know?”

Airi said so with a sigh.

“Eh…?”

“I wonder what the young ladies here are thinking, asking to arrange a place where they can speak with Nii-san or to casually appeal for them.”

“…Really!?”

“Yes. In the Old Empire, women of citizen level or below were oppressed, and even most of the noble women were treated as tools for political marriage, so they apparently never felt that much close to men.”

“…I wonder if it’s what you call peace.”

“I think it’s a little exaggerated to say peace, but since the establishment of New Kingdom, there has been no major incident, so there may be no helping it. It’s only been five years since the Old Empire which laid out a tyrannical
rule for many years has been destroyed. I’m sure that for the people of the New Kingdom, it’s still like a dream, like they are in the middle of a happy festival.”

She whispered and then sipped her tea.

Contrary to her cynical words, Airi’s expression did not seem that dissatisfied.

“Yes, it would be good if it continues like this forever.”

“For that, don’t forget our other purpose. Okay, Nii-san?”

The moment when Lux agreed, in the almost deserted dining room, Airi dropped the tone of her voice.

“… Yes, I know.”

Similarly in a lower tone, Lux replied.

“Then, I can feel relieved. The analysis regarding the output of that Machine Dragon will be over soon, so until then––”

As Lux nodded, Airi finished drinking her tea and stood up.

“Huh? Aren’t you eating breakfast with me? Theres still time before the cook arrives though––”

“I’ll pass. If just the two of us are seen by everyone of the class, they're likely to be jealous after all.”

To Airi’s words which posed as a joke, Lux smiled wryly.

“No, there’s no way that would happen. After all –– we’re siblings.”

“Besides, if we’re together anymore than this, I would be more reluctant to leave.”

She said in a small voice mixed with the fragrance of tea.

“Eh…?”

“It’s a joke, Nii-san. Well then, please be careful so as not to draw out that sword.”

Saying so at the end, Airi left the dining room.

===Part 4===

After finishing his breakfast, Lux decided to begin today’s chores.

By the way, the written requests addressed to Lux, far from decreasing as the curiosity at first disappeared, increased in number as time passed, and he had already reached a physically impossible domain.
Therefore, Lux settled down in the way of whether to accept the tasks judging from the importance and the degree of relative priority.

“Well, I’m used to not having days off, so it’s fine anyway.”

Rustlingly looking through the bundle of requests dropped in, Lux sighed.

The jobs such as watering the flower bed, studying and helping with cleaning the dormitory were still better.

Baggage carrier for shopping, help changing clothes, massage, being a person to talk to during tea a party and the like exceeded the mixing up of public and private matters; it was very likely that they were mistaking Lux for a butler or something.

“…I mean, about half of them aren’t jobs that I, a man, should do!?”

He unintentionally retorted to the bundle of requests.

But, this was not a joke and since there seemed to be a lot of students who have written seriously, he had a headache.

Be that as it may, if there were jobs which should be given priority, he could use them as an excuse and turned down those requests, so for now he could relax.

The job which he had to do today was a request from the academy.

[Workplace] Royal Knight Academy Machine Dragon research and development site, Atelier

[Client] Machine Dragon Research and Development Chief

[Work contents] Machine Dragon Operation Test

The atelier was a large detached building located in the corner of the school premises.

He had several times helped with blacksmith works, but an atelier for Drag-Rides was a first for him.

He was slightly anxious about doing a job he was not familiar with, but he was also looking forward to it.

Originally, he intended to come to work as a mechanic apprentice of Machine Dragons, so it was welcoming.

“Excuse me. It’s Lux Acadia. I came for the commissioned work.”

He lightly knocked and greeted in a loud voice.

“…………”

However, the answer to Lux’s greeting which was slightly tinged with tension was only silence.

“Huh…?”

He once again checked by looking at his requests note and the academy’s big clock.

There was no error.

Both the place and time should be right––

As he tried to turn the doorknob, he found that it was not locked.

“That’s really careless…”

The existence and technology of Drag-Rides should be top secret in any country.

''Just because it’s within the school premises, I wonder if this is all right.''

While smiling wryly, Lux quietly stepped inside.

“Excuse me. Is there anyone––”

Lux unintentionally swallowed his voice which he was about to utter.

A large space in this brick building filled with the smell of oil and metals.

At the back where innumerable parts and tools were scatter about, there was a monster.

In the court of the imperial capital a long time ago.

Since he became the chore Prince, he had seen many Machine Dragons in the Machine Dragon hangar before holding a mock battle.

But––, this was totally different from them.

A strange Machine Dragon which fused halves of the bodies of a <Wyvern> and a <Wyrm> was over there.

“This is––?”

“Ngh… what the heck is it? So noisy––”

As Lux was looking at it in utter amazement, he suddenly heard a voice from the nearby sofa.

“Lisha-sama…?”

Sleeping there covered with a thin blanket was Lisha dressed in a white gown on her uniform.

Probably because she had stayed overnight, her whole body got slightly dirty and her hair was also slightly disheveled.

Incidentally, her uniform was also very messy and her blouse was turned inside out. Lux unintentionally averted his gaze.

“What are you doing in a place like this?”

“…Huh? Lux, why are you here––? …Ah, I see. Now I remembered, I had requested you. Fuhaa…”

While rubbing her sleepy eyes, Lisha said something which he did not really understand.

When Lux went out again and got tea in the dining room, Lisha who fixed her messed up clothes drank it in one gulp.

“Fufu. You’re quite thoughtful, eh, Lux. As expected of the man that I acknowledged!”

With a behavior unlike a Princess’, Lisha showed a happy smile.

She probably came for a visit of the atelier and ended up staying overnight.

“Good morning. By the way, where is the chief of the atelier?”

As Lux asked after calming down,

“Here, here, right before your eyes.”

Lisha pointed at her small face and said.

“Yes?”

“You still haven’t noticed? It looks like I need to somewhat correct my assessment regarding your insight! I’m saying that I’m the chief.”

“…Eh?”

''No, she’s certainly wearing a gown which seems to be for work, but…''

Honestly, it only looked like a child’s playing attire.

The hems were so long that they dragged on the floor.

“Whew. You’re very good at provocation. All right, I’ll ride on it.”

As Lisha proudly laughed, she drew out the two Sword Devices hanging on her waist at the same time.

“…!”
“––Come out. The Primordial Chaos Dragon that is the perforating wedge against Heaven and Earth. <Chimeric Wyvern>!”

At that moment, the strange Machine Dragon which could be seen at the back of the atelier turned into photons, and was transferred behind Lisha.

“This is––!?”

“A connection should not be necessary. All right, go back.”

Lisha simultaneously wielded her two Sword Devices and put them in the sheath.

Then, the Machine Dragon which was summoned once again changed into light particles, and went back to the depths of the warehouse.

“…What is it, that thing?”

Staring in wonder at it, Lux muttered.

“How’s that, were you surprised?”

Lisha, who was pleased with Lux’s reaction folded her arms and stuck out her chest with pride.

“<Chimeric Wyvern>. It’s the world’s first original Drag-Ride which I’ve developed.”

Lux doubted his ears.

“––!?”

Drag-Rides were ancient weapons excavated in ruins.

Since they had been discovered more than ten years ago, their concrete principle even now remained a mystery, and at best only adjustments of the degree of either installing the existing parts or replacing them could be performed.

A remodeling into a totally different Machine Dragon like this should existed nowhere in the world––

“If you can process the Mithril Dite and Force Core, there seems to be a lot of things which can be produced. Afterward, the performance and output of that body are quite impressive, but it’s a little neck that one has to use two Sword Devices for the activation.”

He had never heard about the fusion of two kinds of Machine Dragons and dual wielding Sword Devices.

If she had combined two original machines and even learned to operate two swords, then this girl concealed an unimaginable potential as an engineer.

“Um, who are you really, Lisha-sama?”

“Fufu. Did you get a better opinion of me?”

Smiling contentedly, Lisha sat on the chair before the work unit and looked up at Lux.

“Praise me more. You know, it isn’t because I have the position of the Princess of the New Kingdom that I’ve been allowed the foolishness of letting you admit into the academy. This is because I show ability and gave results enough to be entrusted a personal atelier at this age. How’s that, are you surprised?”

“By the way, at the back there, there is something which looks like a serious burn mark or rather trace of an explosion though…”

As Lux pointed at the room kept opened as the door was broken and asked,

“…Failure is the mother of success.”

Holding down her slight agitation, Lisha asserted.

Not inquiring any further, Lux asked.

“Perhaps is this research the reason why you always sleep during class?”

“That’s half correct. But, I do properly listen to lectures and I can’t really be half asleep during the practical training. Instructor Raigree is also totally merciless to me who is the Princess. If I skimp in the Machine Dragon’s training or don’t take it seriously, I’ll have a hard time. She really deserves respect.”

Lisha was not sarcastic; she really admired her.

“Then, what about the other half?”

“Take this, it’s your Sword Device.”

Not answering the question, Lisha took the Sword Device which was on the desk and handed it to Lux.

That which Lux received was undeniably the sword matching his <Wyvern>.

“If I’m not mistaken, I should have asked the mechanic for the repair of this––”

“Yes. I’ve fixed your Drag-Ride here”

As she smoothly said so as if it was a matter of course, Lux doubted his ears.

A Machine Dragon’s repair, maintenance and adjustment were so difficult that an expert other than the user was required.

Lux’s <Wyvern> was partially destroyed in the fight with the Abyss, so he thought it would take quite the time and money to repair it, but––

“Is it true!?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 171.jpg|thumb]]

“It’s the Machine Dragon of the hero who saved the school. You don’t really have to be surprised. But, I stayed up all night several days and finished it just this morning.”

“Thank you very much!”

Lux unintentionally bowed with a smile.

She was skilled to the extent of taking apart two Machine Dragons and building a new Machine Dragon.

For a naturally gifted engineer like Lisha, this much might be simple.

But, even Lux could easily imagine how much hard it was for a small-sized girl alone to repair a Machine Dragon built of a large, heavy metal.

“Hmm… I-It’s not a bad feeling to see you so happy… P-Praise me more; if y-you can even pat my head––”

Lisha suddenly blushed and lightly scratched her head.

And looking at Lux who asked back “eh?”, she cleared her throat confusedly.

“W-Well then, test it at once to see whether it moves properly.”

“Yes.”

Lux drew the Sword Device hung on the belt of his waist and muttered the pass code.

“––Come forth, the Branded Wing Dragon which is the symbol of power. Obey my sword and fly, <Wyvern>.”

Light particles gathered before Lux and it instantly transferred –– summoned beside him.

There, his blue Machine Dragon which should have been destroyed was completely––

“Huh…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement.

Completely –– the appearance was different from what Lux had been using.

Among the three types of general-purpose Machine Dragons, the <Wyvern> was the Machine Dragon with the flight ability.

Lux had the mechanic adjust it with that (flight ability) as a base and put on a thicker armor, but…

“Hey, what is this!?”

There was a strange dragon with an abominable appearance there.

Breath Guns linked on both shoulders and an injection port for flight in the back and legs.

Although the large-sized blade which he was using before remained to a very poor degree, more than half of the thick armor was chipped off and became sharp like the blade of a naked sword.

“Ah, while I was repairing it, it was interesting in various ways. So I remodeled it a little.”

“This is beyond the level of ‘a little’!? You’ve even installed something like a drill on the left hand!? What is this!?”

“Oh that? It’s cool, right? It’s a rare parts even among those found in the ruins.”

To Lisha who looked happy, Lux was at a loss for words.

He recalled the bad things about the engineers and craftsmen, which he had seen during his previous odd jobs up until now.

“To begin with, it’s weird. That Drag-Ride which you were using, that is.”

Before he could speak, Lisha began to talk.

“In addition to the basic air frame, there were only parts of armor strengthening stuck here and there. Things like uselessly thickening the armor of a flight type Machine Dragon and raising the weight are stuff that a complete amateur does, you know? Like this, it can’t even show its original performance at all. To begin with, judging from the appearance, it’s too lame.”

“No, I don’t think appearance has anything to do with it…”

To Lisha’s angry look, Lux, though restrained, rebutted. But,

“Are you an idiot! Concerning Drag-Rides, functionality is first, and the coolness is the second most important thing! Just looking at this, I will become miserable for having been unable to win against such a quack Machine Dragon!”

“…………”

''It’s a cruel way of putting it…''

Lux thought so and sighed.

“Um, I’m sorry… It isn’t like I don’t understand your feelings. But, could you return it to how it was? That was the handiest for me and I was also used to it, so––”

What Lisha said was not off the mark.

No, it was a matter of fact. Far from being painfully true, in the first place, it was all as she said, but––, even so Lux had a reason for why he didn't want to change it.

“…No matter what?”

“Yes, please.”

He bowed his head.

“It can’t be helped, eh. Even though this remodeling took a lot of time…”

''Rather, didn’t it take time because of the remodeling?''

Lux could not help but think so, but Lisha, while grumpy, somehow compromised.

“It’s all right if the armaments are the same, right? The large-sized sword being the main weapon, and the Breath Gun, Daggers and Wire Tail the sub-weapons. I will thicken the whole armor mainly with the PL – 12 type, I'll also raise both the barrier and output, and as for the roar generator of the head, with a high output possible type––”

“Yes, please.”

As Lux answered, Lisha promptly began the maintenance with practiced movements.

“But you know, it’s weird after all. This Drag-Ride…”

Lisha muttered so with an expression which was not somewhere lively.

“It’s really strange; the balance is obviously a problem. If you want to crush your opponent by endurance and firepower, it will be better to use a Ground-type Machine Dragon whose gross weight could be raised; in a Flying-type Machine Dragon which has high mobility, there is no meaning to go so far to strengthen the defense. Rather, it will become heavy and slow, it will unnecessarily increase the burden on the user too, –– are you a masochist?”

“…………”

“Well, it’s fine. There are also things which only the human user can understand after all. It’s none other than your request.”

Lux was relieved inwardly.

Any ordinary Machine Dragon mechanic would feel a sense of incongruity to Lux’s <Wyvern>.

He could not talk about the reason and he could not let the reason be noticed, either, but––,

“Hey, Lux.”

“…!?”

Suddenly being called to, Lux’s spine slightly shivered as he was taken aback.

“By the way –– may I leave only the drill?”

With her loveliest smile so far, Lisha said.

“You can’t.”

“You’re really stingy, even though you’re just a former Prince!”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

With that last exchange, the silent work continued for a while.

In the early afternoon, Lux’s Machine Dragon was completely restored.

For the time being, it was good that his Machine Dragon was repaired.

Lux felt relieved so, but,

“All right, then it’s time to go.”

“Eh? Where?”

“Isn’t it obvious? What do you think I stayed up all night to repair this for? Of course, it’s for your new workplace.”

Seeing Lisha with sparkling eyes, Lux got a bad feeling about this.

===Part 5===

Even in the afternoon of the holiday, a part of the school facilities was opened.

Though few, club activities also existed and there were also students who were active on holiday.

But, it was in the waiting room of the practice field that Lux who was brought by Lisha went to.

It was a slightly wide room for changing into Dress Gear –– exclusive clothing in order to equip with Machine Dragon, and for discussing tactics.

Several dozens of students wearing Dress Gears were waiting for Lux there.

Of course, there was no man other than Lux.

There were students whom he recognized, Kurulucifer and Philphie.

And Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

As the students gathered regardless of class and grade, more than half of them were unfamiliar faces.

“Do you really intend to let him join the “Knight Squadron”, Lisha-sama?”

A tall female student whom Lux didn't even know the name of, said so as she looked at him.

“That goes without saying. He will show his ability from here on. It’s for that reason that I repaired Lux’s Drag-Ride after all.”

“Errr –– what are you guys talking about?”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement not knowing what they were talking about,

“Princess Lizsharte would like to recommend you to this unit. A guerrilla unit which can also use Drag-Rides, other than during practical skill exercises while being an officer cadet. That’s the special unit “Knight Squadron”.”

The third-year student Sharis said with a refreshing smile.

As he heard the explanation in detail, it was apparently something like this.

In the current New Kingdom, there was always a shortage in talented Drag-Knights who could perform in actual combat.

Moreover, this place was the Fort City which could be called the bastion (defensive position) of the capital.

Therefore, not letting young students with outstanding talent and ability fight in accordance with the rules was pearls thrown before swine.

Thereupon, a guerrilla unit –– the “Knight Squadron” which holds special battle permission while being composed of officer cadets was established, and they delved into long day and night fighting techniques.

If one belonged to the “Knight Squadron”, he could get a reward by assembling a platoon with several people and receiving missions from the army.

Thus, even in the perspective of Lux’s “chores”, it would be a very useful place, but––

“But you know, the “Knight Squadron” isn’t some kind of place where anyone who wants to join can join.”

As Sharis’ explanation ended, a girl whom he was not familiar with muttered so.

“You must get a high evaluation with the results of the campus battles. Your level as Drag-Knight should be more than the intermediate level. And, the majority of members of the current “Knight Squadron” should acknowledge your ability and vote for the approval of you joining.”

These three things seemed to be the conditions for joining.

“Um, but I attended the academy since only several days ago, and my practical skills are also––”

“Unfortunately, it seems to be so. I’ve heard the rumor about you being the “Weakest Undefeated” though.”

As the female student who seemed calm said so with a wry smile,

“I don’t mind.”

Lisha cut off the flow, full of confidence.

“The first two conditions are just a given. Most of the students who are here should already know Lux’s ability. After all, he had a draw in a one-to-one fight against me and went against the Abyss all alone.”

“Well, it’s true, but…”

Overwhelmed by Lisha’s momentum, the tall girl faltered.

“But, now the third-year members of the “Knight Squadron” aren’t there. We can’t decide about it at such a time…”

A small-sized girl said so as to add to the tall girl’s case, but

“The whole majority is properly here. Even if all those who aren’t here vote ‘no’, it won’t matter if all the members here agree, right?”

In the end, Lisha settled the talk.

“Why aren’t the third-year students here?”

As Lux asked Sharis who was beside him in low voice,

“Well, currently the third-year students went to the capital for practice for about two weeks. Due to some circumstances on my end, I couldn’t go this time.”

“Then, won’t it better to decide after the third year members come back?”

“Well –– I think that it’s just the opposite.”

Suddenly, Kurulucifer who kept silent until now reacted to Lux’s question.

“The Princess believes that precisely now is the best time of let you join. The third-year leader of the Knight Squadron is quite the man-hater after all––”

“Eh…?”

“Third-year student, Celestia Ralgris. An influential person who is the daughter of a Duke House and is said to be the strongest of the academy. She’s also popular and a lot of students admired her too. If that person was presently in the academy, it’s probably more likely that even something like letting a man attend the academy would have revoked.”

“…………”

In other words, using the chance when that man-hating leader is absent, Lisha wanted to rush the matter into a fait accompli<ref>"accomplished fact"; something that has already happened and is thus unlikely to be reversed, a done deal. In French used only in the expression placer/mettre quelqu’un devant le fait accompli meaning to present somebody with a fait accompli</ref>.

“Kurulucifer, don’t talk nonsense. I only do what I should do as the New Kingdom Princess.”

Lisha who heard the talk cheekily rebutted.

“The Abyss's sudden attack without warning the other day. Although it didn’t lead to serious consequences, the cause is still unknown, so it’s under investigation. Ensuring (or securing) an immediate asset is the natural judgment. Especially all the more since the majority of third-year students are absent now.”

''She says something that sounds really good.''

Lux admired inwardly.

He had thought that she was unlike a Princess, but unexpectedly, she also seemed to have political ability.

“But as expected, even I won't think of letting him join without him going through any procedure.”

Before a rebuttal came, Lisha who was at the center of the waiting room looked around everyone.

“We will hold a Machine Dragon confrontation battle in teams from here on. And with the battle outcome, we should decide whether or not to allow Lux to join.”

She said so and quickly began to choose the opponents.

“…………”

(She completely ignored my opinion, huh…)

Lux really wanted to say so a little bit, but…

“Lux. If you do missions and security guard jobs in the Knight Squadron, you’ll also get rewards. It will help you pay off your debt! You should just gladly work like a horse!”

As he saw Lisha smiling, he felt that it would be useless even if he refused.

As Lux who was at a loose end watched around the waiting room,

“I mean, so Philphie was also a member of the “Knight Squadron”?”

As Lux who caught sight of his childhood friend in the corner asked,

“…………”

Philphie who gnawed snack biscuits did not react.

“Errr, Philphie…?”

As he thought that she didn't and called out to her again,

“…It’s Phi-chan, right?”

In a slightly emphasized tone, Philphie muttered.

“Eh…!? D-Do you want me call you that even here …!?”

“Yes.”

Philphie nodding with a serious look, Lux’s face turned red.

If it weren’t for this, she would really be a good girl, but––

But that aside, it was unexpected.

The last time they met was seven years ago; in the Old Empire's society before the coup d’état, women had little opportunity to get in contact with Drag-Rides.

Therefore, Lux had no memory of having seen Philphie ever used a Drag-Ride.

But, to think that this girl with a gentle atmosphere had enough ability to join the “Knight Squadron” ––

“Phi…chan, are you strong?”

“Ordinary, I guess.”

As he awkwardly called her by her nickname, a simple answer came back.

But upon close inspection, not a Sword Device of a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but a short sword decorated with a unique design was in the scabbard hung on her waist.

“She’s very strong, this girl. She is the user of the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon> after all. Together with my <Fafnir>.”

“Eeeh…!?”

As Kurulucifer added, Lux unintentionally opened his mouth.

To think that Philphie possessed enough skill to be able to use a Divine Drag-Ride which even first-class Drag-Knights couldn't handle so often.

And also Kurulucifer.

Even if they were called “Knight Squadron”, they were still officer cadets after all.

It looked like his preconception was greatly wrong.

Even excluding the third-year members, if there were even three users of Divine Drag-Rides, it was a military power worthy of threat.

Which meant, even the missions given were more likely to be suitable as such.

From now on whether he wanted to or not, he might be sent on dangerous missions.

(…What shall I do?)

『For that, I hope that you didn’t forget the other purpose, Nii-san.』

He recalled the words said by Airi early in the morning during breakfast.

Before attracting a curious attention, he started thinking to decline joining the unit.

He was thankful that a hefty reward was given, but if he got involved in too deeply, it would be likely to affect the “other purpose”.

“Hey, Lux. I settle the talk.”

While he was thinking about such a thing, his shoulder was patted by Lisha.

“You and I will team up and fight against the opposition’s team. Hurry up and go to the compartment to change into a Dress Gear.”

“…………”

It looked like it was already too late.

“What? You may also change without hiding if you want, you know?”

“I am not worried about that!”

As Lux’s face turned red as he panicked to Lisha’s teasing,

“You peep, but you don’t want to be seen yourself, huh.”

Even Kurulucifer who was in the corner mutter in a subdued voice, and Lux was at wits’ end.

“I’ll go change!”

Lux hurried up and changed into the Dress Gear he was given and came out of the compartment.

“So––, I understand that Lisha-sama and I will team up, but how many people are there in the opponent team?”

“Yes. It seems to be all the members here that met with Lux-san for the first time.”

“Eeeeeeeeeh!?”

In other words, all the members present except Kurulucifer, Philphie and the three girls of the Triad.

“Wait, isn’t it reckless no matter how you look at it…?”

Lisha was strong.

Even compared to Drag-Knights that Lux had confronted so far, she was probably the most powerful.

But it should also be the same for the Knight Squadron’s members present here.

“It’s all right. According to my calculations, even this should work out good enough. If it’s not enough, well let’s see, it’s not too late to change your Machine Dragon to attack specialization even now––”

“…I’ll do my best as it is.”

“Is that so? I’ll fight with the <Chimeric Wyvern>, but–– well it’s fine. We’re outnumbered anyway. Once it starts, even you’ll have no choice but to fight.”

To Lisha’s words which somewhere had a hidden meaning, Lux sighed.

Both parties finished their preparations and went out to the practice field.

And the mock battle began.

===Part 6===

“What the hell, geez!”

Immediately after the team confrontation battle which ended in no time.

Lisha who returned to the waiting room of the practice field was shouting like a spoiled child.

Most of the “Knight Squadron” members had already changed and left the room, only Lux, Lisha and several acquaintances remained in the room.

“Please, cheer up already. We’ve won after all.”

As Lux calmed her so with a troubled face,

“Why didn’t you attack even once!? I should have also got on the opponent team! You wasted a rare chance! You fool!”

Lisha raised her voice with somewhat teary eyes.

The team confrontation battle for letting Lux join the “Knight Squadron”.

Overturning the overwhelming handicap of two against ten, Lux and Lisha had won.

By the way, it was Lisha who defeated all the opponents’ Machine Dragons.

While Lux was dodging and defending against the enemy’s attacks, the battle ended.

Although they won as a result, Lux’s joining was rejected by the majority vote, and Lisha was furious.

The reason that he was not able to earn an affirmative vote was because Lux had not attacked even once.

Though he felt bad for Lisha, Lux was inwardly relieved.

“Was my strategy a failure? Or…, was there a problem with the opponent team formation…? But, by my initial expectations…”

While grumblingly muttering, Lisha began to change her clothes on the other side of the compartment.

(It will be bad if I go back without permission, right…?)

When Lux who had finished changing from the Dress Gear into his uniform first, sat down before the table of the waiting room and was waiting.

“Good work, Lu-chan.”

Philphie who was sitting in the opposite side suddenly called out to him.

The vote ended; his childhood friend who had finished changing into her uniform remained in the waiting room, peeled a fruit and ate it.

Or it was supposed to be like this, but––

“…Uh huh. Thank you––. Wait, what is this?”

“Orange.”

A brief answer came back with the peeled orange.

She pinched the fresh fruit flesh where the white pith was removed with her thin fingertips, and held it out in front of Lux.

“No, I understood by seeing, but…”

“I help you remove the orange’s white peel.”

Such words were said with an indifferent tone.

Lux brooded over their meaning for just several seconds,

“Eh...? Is it, by any chance –– what I think it is!?”

Suddenly, his cheeks became hot.

Lux remembered that when they were children, Philphie used to peel the pelt of the orange which he was not able to eat as he disliked that part (pelt).

“T-Thank you, Phi-chan. B-But, I’m not a kid anymore, so I can’t do that much alone…”

When he answered so as he was a little embarrassed,

“…You don’t want?”

Philphie intently turned her pupils and looked into Lux’s face.

It was a somewhat dejected and lonely tone.

“T-That isn’t it––”

“Then, eat.”

When he was at loss, Philphie softly pushed the orange's flesh to Lux’s lips.

Seeing that he received it with his mouth, Philphie slightly smiled.

“Is it delicious?”

“Y-Yes…”

“I’m glad.”

(…Rather, it’s so embarrassing that I can’t taste it…!)

Looking at Philphie who was somewhere happy, Lux was bewildered,

“It’s all good that you’re so close, but I think you should watch your surroundings a little more.”

“…!? N-No, this is––”

Teased by Kurulucifer who was in a corner of the room, Lux became flustered.

When he turned his eyes around as he wondered whether they were seen by others,

“…Hmm. Even though I’m unusually troubled, to think that you flirt with another woman before my eyes. I’m envious, Lux.”

Lisha who had finished changing and came out muttered as she was amazed.

“However…, I see. There was that way (hand), huh…”

And walking at a quick pace, she came before Lux who was sitting.

(It’s bad. I’ll be scolded––)

As Lux closed his eyes thinking so.

Something was slapped on the table before him.

“Huh…?”

What was put on the table was a sheet of paper –– a request for a job.

“W-Which reminds me after this, you shouldn’t have undertaken any job requests in particular, right?”

Lisha who sharpened her lips leaned her face immediately to Lux’s.

When he was sure that she was angry, her cheeks somewhat turned red and she averted her eyes from Lux.

“Eh, well… yes.”

''…I wonder what the matter is.''

When Lux replied as he wondered so, Lisha quickly took a breath and stuck out her chest.

“T-Then, it’s an additional request. Um––, come with me now.”

===Part 7===

Cross-shaped Fort City, Cross Feed.

From the sunrise until late at night, the people’s bustle and hustle had not stopped in this first block which was located in the center.

Probably because of the early spring, the evening sunlight was still strong.

Lux and Lisha were walking on the main street of maintained stone pavements with a lot of pedestrian traffic.

(She asked me to come along, so it was for shopping, huh… I was surprised.)

『U-Um…, I think that in order to form a partnership, it’s important to know each other well. After all, I still don’t know much about a man of the same age…』

The reason why Lisha invited Lux to go out seemed to be something like that.

(But, I’m still nervous. To be with a Princess of the same age, only the two of us is––)

When looking to the side as he thought so, Lisha who was also somewhat restless was looking at the cityscape.

『Oh my, to think that you’re going out with the Princess; not bad, Lux-kun』

He remembered that when he parted from Lisha once to go prepare himself, he was told so by Principal Relie who happened to pass by in the neighborhood.

『Someone like Lizsharte-sama who immerses herself only in fighting and research has no immunity in the love area. If she was suddenly pushed into a boy she likes, she might easily fall, you know?』

『No, I don’t think it can be something like that…』

At that time, Lux denied it with an indescribable expression, but––

“Come to think of it. Lisha-sama, do you often go out into town?”

“N-No…, not at all.”

To Lux’s question, Lisha firmly shook her head.

“These days, I was always working in the atelier after all. I was busy with the Drag-Ride's remodeling...”

While looking around curiously, Lisha turned a fleeting glance at Lux,

“Um..., d-do you often go out? With other girls––”

She asked so in an irritated tone.

“N-No... I also have a debt to pay off, so I've no time for that.”

“I-I see...”

As Lux denied, Lisha smiled as she was relieved,

“All right. Then, since it's the first time for both of us, I shall escort you! If I'm not mistaken, there is a good restaurant in this urban area... No, wait.”

When she suddenly stopped moving, Lisha touched her uniform (as she was searching something) and made a bitter expression.

“What's wrong?”

“U-Uh huh... Well, it'll be all right, I guess. I'm a Princess, so I should be able to ask for a credit...”

“By any chance... did you forget your wallet?”

“Ugh... Um, it was just accidentally today...”

To Lisha who looked downward as she was embarrassed, Lux smiled wryly.

Seeing her all flustered, he felt somewhat relaxed.

I guess she isn't really used to going out.

Then––, within the range possible in my meager experience, I wanted this girl to enjoy herself.

Lux thought so.

“It's not good. The New Kingdom Princess shouldn't easily ask for credit.”

“T-Then, what...? Are you already saying to call it a day...?”

Looking at the somehow lonely Lisha, Lux kindly smiled.

“If you don't mind me, I will offer you hospitality.”

After a few minutes. Lux and Lisha sat side by side at the curb of the central open space and were looking at the sunset.

The apple pie which he gave to Lisha was something reputed to be the most delicious even in the stands of the Fort City, and it was a shop where Lux once worked at for odds jobs.

“How is it? Lisha-sama”

“Hmm. it's sweet and delicious. Thank you...”

While biting the apple pie from the paper package, Lisha frequently sent a passionate gaze to Lux's face.

Lux did not have that much on hand, but looking at Lux who was accompanied by Lisha, the employee of the stall gave them to him for free.

In the end, giving his thanks together with Lisha, he decided to gratefully accept them, but––

“However, being well known even to the stalls, you are appreciated by the people of this city, eh.”

“My face is just known due to working odd jobs.”

To that mutter of admiration, Lux replied with a wry smile.

“B-But, it's strange... Even though I planned to make you appreciate me, but like this..., instead I'm––”

To Lisha who mutter in a low voice; Lux cocked his head in puzzlement,

“What's the matter?”

“N-No, how to put it –– this area is glug-glug since some time now...!”

Looking at Lisha whose cheeks reddened, and that set a hand on her chest,

(I wonder if she's nervous after coming out to downtown after a long time.)

Lux thought so.

“Are you all right? If you aren't feeling well, we should rest somewhere...”

“I-I'm all right... If I sit for a little bit, I think I'll be fine...”

“I haven't that much knowledge in medical treatment. But, I know a place of good and free medical treatment; so if there is anything, please tell me immediately.”

“Ah, yes...”

After giving a vague answer with a flushing expression, Lisha entrusted her body to Lux for a while.

“S-Speaking of which –– do men prefer girls like your childhood friend?”

“...Yes?”

To the words suddenly released by Lisha, Lux looked puzzled.

“I don't really understand... I haven't thought that much about wanting to be spoiled by someone, or being together with someone else. But––”

While muttering with upturned eyes, Lisha timidly held out an apple pie to Lux.

“Errr––”

“Hey, can you taste this for poison?”

“You've already started eating it though...?”

“D-Don't worry about trivial things!? Just do it!”

No, I think it's pretty important though...

Swallowing such a retort, Lux bit the pie which was held out.

“Ah...”

The crunchy pie crust and the sweet fragrance of the apple spread in his mouth.

“T-There is no poison. Now, can you rest assured?”

As Lux smiled, Lisha once again ate the pie while staring at him with feverish eyes––

“Uh, auh... Fuuh...”

After her face became red to the extent that it could be clearly seen even in the evening, her body lost all its strength there.

“Hey!? What's the matter? Lisha-sama!”

As Lux hurriedly caught Lisha who was about to fall,

“Hiyan...!?”

*munyu*. A soft sensation was transmitted to Lux's palm.

Her chest that was being rubbed, although of a petite built, firmly asserted its size; Lisha’s thin body shook in Lux's arms as she was startled.

(Shit! she'll get mad...!)

Although he held her on the spur of the moment, he had done a terrible thing.

(But..., it was very soft, huh. Lisha-sama's–– not that! What am I thinking!?)

“Ah, um –– I-I'm sorry!”

As Lux who changed the position of his hand apologized while being confused,

“W-Well, I will forgive... But, more importantly––”

Lisha said so and tightly grabbed the collar of her uniform,

“I-I don't really know why, but since some time now, my chest is hot and I feel dizzy...”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 198.jpg|thumb]]

While exhaling a feverish breath, she muttered as such.

“W-What's wrong? Um, I will bring you to the nearby house for free treatment––”

“I-I'm all right... I will get better after a short time, I think, probably...”

Lux anxiously supported Lisha for a while, but after a few minutes, she regained her composure before long and returned to her usual condition.

The curfew time was approaching, so they decided to return to the academy and began to walk slowly.

Lux was also surprised by Lisha's sudden request this time, but

“T-Today, um... it was quite fun. Thank you, Lux...”

With just such a sentence from Lisha, he felt like he had been rewarded.

===Part 8===

“Speaking of which, I'm sorry. For not being able to join.”

Several minutes later. As Lux once again said so while walking his way back on the deserted street,

“Don't worry about it. I can do the joining recommendation in the next month after 5 more days later after all. From tomorrow after school, we will begin with the coordination training at once.”

Lisha replied so with a smile on her whole face.

“Do you still intend to get me into the "Knight Squadron"!?”

“Well, as for the strategy. You plunge right in the middle of the enemy camp, and I blow away the opponents who have their attention attracted to you one after another. Afterward, while I defend you, you can at least defeat one machine.”

“Isn't it a little too cruel...? In various meanings.”

Unintentionally, it was tactic which brought a cold sweat to the spine.

Judging from Lisha's tone, probably... she was serious.

“...More importantly, about Lisha-sama's <Chimeric Wyvern>... That was amazing, eh.”

“Hmm? Did you come to want it? I had quite a hard time making it, but if you want, I could specially make another one for you.”

“Can you make many machines like that?”

“Even if I make it, it will be useless now though. it is 50% stronger than a general-purpose Machine Dragon, but the burden of stamina aside, the operation difficulty isn't on the same level as that of an average Divine Drag-Ride. Even the Sword Devices' dual wielding can't be used by anyone other than me. Do you want to try it?”

“No, thank you...”

Honestly, Lux also thought that it was impossible.

The conception of combining two kinds of Machine Dragons performances was certainly amazing, but it could probably not be master by anyone except Lisha who was a genius engineer and also a first-class Drag-Knight.

“How about somehow improving it in a way that it will be easier to use? To the extent that even only the students of the "Knight Squadron" are able to use it. As a Princess––”

Words came out naturally so.

There were not words in order to go along with the talk, he truly thought so.

He might have voice out what he was vaguely thinking all the time inwardly.

The rule of the empire for a long time.

And precisely because they were released from it now, he wanted her to become a good Princess.

He wanted her to be a Princess who thinks about the people and considered others' feelings.

Such a desire of Lux might have unintentionally been voiced out.

“As a Princess?”

“Y-Yes... As the New Kingdom Princess, you will be more useful to the people like that––”

However,

“I don't need it.”

Lux shivered to the coldness of the voice which came back.

With neither anger, sorrow nor even apathy. A hollow voice which lost all colors.

For just several seconds, the surrounding atmosphere froze.

“Phew. I'm often told that. Both my technique of Machine Dragon development and results in the school battles. I get tired whenever I'm summoned to the capital about things such as 'you should be proud as a Princess' or 'it's a great achievement'.”

“What..., do you mean?”

“Before that, answer my question. What is a Princess?”

A concise question of only a few words.

But, Lux was not able to return an answer to it.

“My father, Count Atismata who raised a coup d’état has died without sitting on the New Kingdom's throne because of an injury at that time. But, his fame remains and my aunt, Queen Raffi succeeded the country. And I, as a memento of the late great man, got the status of Princess of the New Kingdom. I'm merely that much of a human.”

“That's not...”

“But, the citizens are thankful and extolled the idol who is me. It's interesting, isn't it? It's a laughable story. The Old Empire had thoroughly laid out a tyrannical rule after all. As a substitute, they force me to be a splendid person of character like a Princess. If I don't do it, they will urge me. They will say incomprehensible things like 'you have that responsibility, don't run away, carry out your mission'.”

“............”

“There is a place where I want to stop by a little.”

Lisha muttered so and headed to a vacant land with a good view which deviated from the main street.

And, when confirming that there was no one around, she lowered her voice and began to talk.

“Won't you tell me? Lux Acadia. You, a Prince of the destroyed Empire, tell me the way of a righteous princess.”

“... I, to me––”

He could not answer.

A society and laws without unequal and unjust discrimination.

No, it did not have to be such a thing.

But, just a world without unreasonable suffering––

The wishes which Lux was harboring were all crushed on that day five years ago.

“Do you remember the Old Empire's brand applied on my belly?”

Lisha said with a dry smile.

“............”

“Most of the citizens admire and extol my father. That he is the hero remaining in the history that destroyed the Empire. Many years before the coup d'état occurred, my father had opposed the Empire and raised an objection to its policy. Naturally, he incurred the enmity of those from the Empire's side, to the point that it wasn't strange that his precious daughter was kidnapped––”

“...Don't tell me”

When Lux arrived at that guess, Lisha laughed incidentally.

“Right, I was caught by the Old Empire at that time five years ago. And, I was used as a bargaining chip to my father who was furthering the coup d’état plan, but in the end –– I was abandoned. This carved seal is the proof that I was considered the possession of the Old Empire.”

“––!?”

As tension ran to Lux's expression, Lisha continued in a calm tone.

“Actually, my father was probably a great man. In order to bring down that Empire, my father should have concentrated all his efforts to plan the coup d'état. He couldn't possibly ruin everything because of one life which is his daughter's. It had been only about two months that I had been put under house arrest, but I was abandoned, and was no longer the Earl's daughter or anything. My mother died from illness, but since I had a little sister, in the dawn when the coup d'état succeeded, that child should have become the Princess of the new royal family. Instead of me.”

“............”

“However, it seems that my little sister was killed during the coup d'état. So, my aunt, the queen of the New Kingdom who had no child accepted me, who was rescued, as her adopted child and I acceded to the position of Princess. In order to gather up the country together as a memento of my late father, the hero Count Atismata, and as the symbol of the New Kingdom. The fact that I was abandoned by my father and applied with the brand of the Old Empire was concealed.”

“............”

At that time––, when Lux and Lisha met for the first time.

So that's why she had wore the towel in the bathtub, hiding her skin even to other female students.

Since her secret which mustn't be seen was seen by Lux, who was none other than a Prince of the Old Empire, Lisha went so far against Lux––

“Lux. Was it painful for you to be no longer a Prince of the Old Empire?”

Lisha asked with a self deprecating smile.

“Well... I––”

Coup d’état five years ago.

A scene a few days earlier than it was revived in his memory.

His little sister and his childhood friend who had danger approaching her due to the Empire.

Lux, as a member of the royal family and as a "person with pride", thought that he wanted to do something about this country.

However––,

“I wasn't even able to do anything which seems like a Prince, so...”

As Lux quietly shook his head, Lisha laughed lonely.

“You know, I didn't like my father. When thinking about it now, he might have rather pretended to act indifferent towards me to keep me away from the danger of the coup d’état. My father's judgment of abandoning me might have been something very brave and which should be praised. As one of the citizens who had suffered a tyrannical rule, I might have respected and admired my father like everyone. However...”

Cutting her words at once, Lisha looked downward,

“I...”

In a choked voice and moved to tears.

“I wanted him to save me.”

“............”

“I wanted him to choose not the country, but me... I'm a hopeless person, right? I, who was captured, was so scared that I couldn't even commit suicide. That's why I'm not the New Kingdom Princess and don't have such qualifications to be.”

So that's why she hates to behave like a Princess, huh.

After all, it isn't anyone else, but herself who thinks that she is unqualified.

“Let's talk about the reason why I invited you.”

As she suddenly returned to the talk, Lux kept quiet.

“This is because Drag-Knights are all in this era. The investigation of the ruins, the turf war for resources with other countries, peace and sovereignty. Drag-Rides are involved in all of these. In a sense, it's good for the country that I become strong.”

“............”

“Lux. I want to know who I am.”

Saying so, Lisha began to walk her way home which had become dark.

“My father was the hero who saved the people of this country. But, now I'm no one. So, I want to know it after becoming the strongest Drag-Knight. For that, I need your power. I will have you play an active role as my right hand in the "Knight Squadron". You have no objection, right? Chore Prince.”

“Objection...? haven't you already decided?”

“An able woman is also quick in decisions.”

Lisha laughed so proudly.

“First will be the platoon confrontation battle of the academy. After having won it –– we will attend the next battle. It's the off-campus confrontation battle with the representatives of each country.”

“An off-campus, confrontation battle”

As Lux cocked his head in puzzlement at the unfamiliar words,

“Although you've been doing odd jobs in many places, don't you know the world situation? You did yesterday's lesson, right? About the investigation of ruins in each country and the struggle to obtain their rights––”

Currently in this New Kingdom, there are three crises where one did not know when they would occur.

The first crisis is the rebel army of the Old Empire troops that has been hiding after the coup d'état.

The second crisis is the existence of Abyss which occasionally appears from the ruins.

And the third crisis is the turf war with other countries regarding the research activity of the ruins themselves

“Although the New Kingdom was born, there are still the Old Empire's remnants remaining. They escaped into the neighboring countries which were supporting the Empire, getting cooperating organizations, and even now –– aim at the recapture of the government by military power (force).”

“............”

In fact, there had been rumors that the rebel army of the Old Empire was superior in number than the regular army of the current New Kingdom.

However, they just haven't showed up these several years.

“Next is––, the problem of Abyss.”

The mysterious beasts which frequently appear from the ruins themselves or from their surroundings.

While knowing that various treasures were excavated from the ruins including the Drag-Rides, it was mainly because of the Abyss that the research of each nation did not readily progress.

As a result of having greedily forced an investigation of ruins, there were also precedents where nearby villages, towns and small nations themselves were destroyed in only one night by the Abyss which appeared.

All what was known was that as long as you destroyed the core inside the Abyss' body, you could kill them.

But, on top of the fact that it was accompanied with many dangers, one stood no chance against them with military power other than Drag-Rides.

Therefore, ancient weapons and resources were dug illegally by thieves; damaging the ruins, and moreover so that Abyss did not end up being summoned, the ruins discovered in the country were designated off-limits and strictly controlled.

“And––, thirdly is the turf war with other countries.”

Every corner of the world was dotted with ruins and the countries who managed their lands were basically investigating them.

So as not to selfishly get into the ruins of another country, an agreement was established too.

However, if the weak carelessly advanced their investigation of the ruins, they might incur damage even to the surroundings countries by the Abyss' appearance.

Along the border, there were also ruins of places that were vague; whether it was the territory of which country including the sea area of distant places.

Therefore, one agreement was made and a mock battle of Drag-Knights in order to gain what should (could) be called "the ruins investigation right", was to be held in each country once every several months.

It was said that in one of them, there was also a tournament among fellows officer cadets.

“Then, until then...”

“Yes, by the confrontation battle which will begin two months later, I shall have gather the strongest unit. For that purpose, I expressly made you get in the academy, and tried to make you join the "Knight Squadron", but––”

Lisha got sulky.

“No, um... I understand your feelings and I'm glad that you're expecting a lot from me, but I'm good only at defense––”

“Let's practice the attack!”

He was sternly pointed at with a finger and scolded.

“To begin with, my attacks were avoided so much by you. If you acquire even the experience of attacking, you should be recognized as a powerful and outstanding figure even by the "Knight Squadron" like I anticipated. And, um, as m-my first partner, someday––”

“Eh...?”

As Lux looked puzzled at Lisha who mumbled as her cheeks suddenly became red,

“F-For the time being, that's your task. As my escort, I will talk it over with the Principal whether you can have the same authority as the "Knight Squadron" as an exception.”

“Eeeh!?”

“You can't attack, but the existence value of a Drag-Knight who has never been defeated is enough. In short, it'll be good as long as you play an active role as my shield.”

“I-Isn't that a little cruel...”

In various meanings.

“––By the way, it's about your other Sword Device, but can you show it to me a little? If it's a good material, I would like to remodel it.”

“Eeeeeeeh!?”

Looking at Lisha whose eyes suddenly brightened, Lux panicked.

“Hmm...? Is there something to be surprised with?”

“Errr? That is... Um, I was told by Her Majesty the Queen to strictly manage it, so...”

“What! You're stingy, eh. Can't you at least show it to me?”

Dissatisfied, Lisha pouted.

“In that case, I will go get permission from Her Majesty the Queen later. You should protect that sword well till then.”

“Yes...”

Lux nodded with an evasive reply.

“What's the matter? You look pale. If you're tired, you should rest by somewhere––”

“No...”

“Then, it's good. Then, take care of me again, Lux.”

As they returned up to the academy's main gate, Lisha lightly tapped Lux's shoulders and left.

“............”

Lux went to the drawing room of the academy with the same pace as when he was walking with lisha.

Originally, he was temporarily allowed to sleep in Philphie's room, but he wanted to stay at the drawing room only today without notice.

Rather than an ethical issue or personal reasons, Lux did not want to meet anyone now.

“I––. I'm hopeless...”

It was lightly self-loathing that he had lain down on the sofa.

Though on the spur of the moment, he was regretting having said those words to Lisha.

“I have no right to say that 'you should be more like a Princess' to her...”

To think that I want someone to do what I wasn't able to do.

(What have I ever done for the citizens in those days?)

What Lux had obtained five years ago was the title of Prince and several privileges.

He was thinking whether even the young him could not do something as a prince of a great Empire which lasted several hundred years.

And, the day of fate.

As the result of the fact that he himself personally moved––, the ideal which Lux painted as a Prince was smashed up.

Therefore, right.

As he became the chore Prince, Lux was saved for the first time.

The people of the town with whom he could not even get in touch with well until now.

Every place and every job.

With odd jobs for five years, he felt like having slightly gotten used to being a familiar existence.

He intended to be able to understand the words "for the people" that he had spoken.

(I'm selfish, eh...)

Why couldn't I understand the feelings of Lisha who couldn't behave like a Princess?

In the good point of having lost his position of Prince, this time he acted like a citizen and flattered the Princess.

He could not forgive such a side of himself.

Even so, Lisha said that she expected a lot from him.

Philphie said he was the same as in the old days.

Other students also accepted him.

I want to become everyone's power, but –– the current me can't use that sword.

But,

(I –– at that time)

A languid fatigue attacked Lux.

And Lux quietly closed his eyes.

===Part 9===

Sparks fluttered down from the sky.

The imperial castle of the Acadia Empire.

Inside the castle where the war was over.

A great number of soldiers' corpses were piled up, and while a flow of blood streamed down the floor like a muddy stream, Lux was walking dragging his feet.

Where he arrived at was the audience room which was fiercely destroyed.

In front of the throne, the emperor was lying on the floor.

His chest was very deeply pierced by a sword, and he died like that with his eyes wide opened.

“Oh dear, so you were alive. As expected of you, little brother.”

Beside him, a young man smeared with blood spurts was laughing.

An innocent, pure smile like a child.

“How..., why...?”

Within a hazy consciousness and putting strength in his legs which were likely to collapse at any moment, Lux asked.

Immediately after, he strongly coughed and finally vomited a clot of blood.

“Kukukuku. As expected of you, little brother. To be able to use that Drag-Ride until you vomit blood––, I want even this gutless emperor to follow your example in the netherworld.”

Saying so, the man kicked the face of the motionless emperor.

“Why, did you, kill him...?”

“What?”

To Lux's voice which got blurred, the man cocked his head in puzzlement.

“The Drag-Knights, of the, army, as well, as His Majesty the Emperor, everyone,... This is, from the plan––”

“Ku, hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The man laughed loudly.

And after suddenly opening his eyes wide, he glared at Lux.

“I was saved the trouble thanks to you. I never thought that you would be going so far. Thanks to you, this easily advanced farther than what I planned. If you were done without being able to properly defeat the army, I would have had no choice but to call the Abyss using the "flute".”

Taking out a golden flute never seen before from his breast pocket, the man laughed.

“If I called a large quantity of Abyss, it would be easy to destroy this country, but the cleaning up afterwards would be troublesome. You save me the trouble. Goddamn Prince.”

“Kahah...!”

Lux once again vomitted blood and fell on the floor.

He could not stand up anymore...

As if blood disappeared from his whole body, he grew weak.

The sensation of certain death wrapped Lux's whole body.

“But, you deserve respect. At this age, you manage Machine Dragons better than anyone else, and without using trickery, you fought to put an end to the history of this rotten Empire. By using me and borrowing Count Atismata's strength, you wonderfully destroyed this country. You're splendid, little brother! I praise your bottomless resolve and pride, and your talent!”

Fugil raised his voice and looked down at Lux.

“But –– you had no luck. You have been betrayed by me whom you trusted. Let me tell you something in the end, little brother. I wasn't a Prince of this Empire from the beginning.”

Devil like words were spitted out from the man's mouth.

“My purpose isn't the peace that you desired. Good work for destroying the Empire. Prince.”

Laughing with a frivolous voice, the face of the man who opened his eyes wide was reflected in Lux's pupils.

“Why...?”

“Let's see –– shall I tell you, little brother. The reason why you weren't able to achieve your ideal.”

The voice of a big brother which suddenly regained his composure and came to his senses reached Lux's ears.

“You know nothing of the world. You are not in the caliber of kings. The weakest.”

Lux's memory was interrupted at that last conversation.

It was a morning seven days after losing consciousness, and wandering about life and death that he woke up.

Meanwhile, all was over.

The defeat of the imperial army.

The approximately 1200 Drag-Knights who participated in the battle were killed in action.

The ideal end to which Lux believed in was nowhere.

===Part 10===

“Ngh...”

Lux woke up on the sofa of the drawing room.

Before he knew, a blanket was put on his body.

On the other side of the window with the curtains opened, one could see the eastern sky which has became white.

It was dawn.

(I should go back to the room to get a uniform change...)

When Lux thought so and was going to get up,

“––Uwaaaaah!?”

Noticing a girl sitting face to face with him, Lux unintentionally shouted.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

The girl who was beautiful like a fairy was staring at Lux with her usual cool face.

“It' still early morning. Although it isn't the girl's dormitory, I don't think it's a good idea to shout too much.”

Smoothly brushing up her hair, Kurulucifer said.

“Besides, it's also vexing when you scream as if you've seen a ghost.”

“Ah, s-sorry... Um, The reason why I screamed is because I had a dream, so––”

“You're quite honest. I'm joking, so don't worry.”

Kurulucifer's mouth made an arc as she smiled.

She was usually a girl with a grown-up, cool impression, but that smile was lovely for a girl her age.

“U-Um..., why is Kurulucifer-san here?”

As Lux asked so regarding their encounter in an unexpected place,

“Want to hear it?”

“............”

She returned a mysterious smile which somewhere had an implication.

Catching sight of her long legs which peeped out from the skirt of her uniform for an instant, Lux's heart throbbed.

“Don't worry. Since, I don’t have an indecent goal like fantasizing about you.”

“I haven't said anything yet, right!?”

“Sorry for not being able to meet your expectations.”

“Like I said, I didn't think that!?”

“Is that so. So it's an optical illusion of my eyes that your face looks red, huh.”

“A-Anyone can become like that! If a beautiful person like Kurulucifer-san is in the same room as you when you get up––”

“............”

Kurulucifer who heard this, after being bewildered for a moment, kept silent for a while,

“It isn't like this place is your private room.”

“...Eh?”

She suddenly returned to a serious look and said so.

“As for the reason why I came here. Occasionally, I slipped out of the dormitory to pass time. It just so happens that today it was in this drawing room that I came to. And then, you were sleeping here. That's all.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer with her good posture sitting on the sofa as such, softly turned her gaze to the window.

Her profile was so lovely, like a painting, such that Lux could not help being fascinated (by it?).

“Do you think that it's a lie?”

Suddenly, her thin lips opened and words came out.

Lux calmly shook his head at her question,

“No. After all, I occasionally want to do so, too. It's also so when I'm alone, just look up at the starry sky and do odd jobs.”

“You're quite the romanticist. Is what I would like to say, but..., you're careless. If I was an assassin who has a grudge toward the Empire, you would have been killed long ago.”

“Oh, haha...”

Lux returned a wry smile.

On that point, he should have had the habit of properly locking the door and lightly sleeping, but for some reason, he seemed to have been careless recently.

“Speaking of which, Kurulucifer-san can also use a Divine Drag-Ride, right?”

“If I only hold onto it and doesn’t use it, it will be a useless possession. After all, I can't fight here and I have no interest in that anyway.”

Saying so, Kurulucifer dropped her gaze to the Sword Device hung at her waist.

“What do you mean by having no interest?”

“It means that I don't want to fight. Long ago, I tried hard and fought for someone precious to me––. And I got my hands on the Divine Drag-Ride <Fafnir>. But, at a certain time, I have lost all reasons to fight.”

“By that...”

What do you mean?

Lux was going to ask so, but he reflexively hesitated.

The pain of having lost something important.

It was because he thought that it was not a good thing to ask out of curiosity.

“There is only one truth which remains in me. One of the keys to figure it is the "Black Hero". So I –– chase after it.”

“............”

“Hey, I want to ask you something.”

*thumb*, the moment he heard that, Lux's breath stopped.

Those eyes.

Countless Machine Dragons shot down.

The flow of a large quantity of blood overflowing from the gap of the broken floor.

The First Prince who betrayed him, Fugil.

That black Machine Dragon––

*gooonnng*

Suddenly, from the clock tower of the first block, they heard a big bell.

“This sound is…!?”

A sound which was not a tone to tell the time and which rang violently.

It was the alarm to warn of an enemy attack.

“Don't tell me––!?”

“...I'll go ahead.”

Running after Kurulucifer who quickly moved, Lux also came out to the corridor.

And, he ran to the sharing room where Philphie slept.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5

2014-11-04T09:33:55Z

Morgi: /* Part 6 */

==Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend==

===Part 1===

“––With that said, he is Lux Acadia who will be attending this school from today. Everyone, there are probably many things which you aren’t used to, but I hope you will get along with him.”

The next day ––.

The school building: second floor, second year’s classroom morning.

Receiving the introduction of the female instructor in charge of the class Raigree Balheart, Lux made an expression showing that he did not know what to say.

Raigree, while being a woman, played an active role as a Drag-Knight in the Old Empire Era, and she also took the New Kingdom side as the ally of women in the coup d’état.

In addition, including her beauty and dignified personality, she seemed to boast of great popularity among the female students.

It might have been some sort of fortune that he was put in the class which such an instructor took charge of.

That’s –– if Lux was a female student officer candidate though.

“…………”

Last night, since there was no vacant room in the girl’s dormitory, Lux ended up staying at the drawing room for visitors and spent a night where he was not able to sleep very good.

However, it was because of that Lux’s stomach hurt.

After the New Kingdom establishment by coup d’état, Lux who was working as a chore Prince was used to busy and hard work.

What was the most toilsome was that when seeing the classroom, he was strongly feeling out-of-place.

It's impossible.

Even more than Lisha’s coerciveness, as “a test entrance which considers a future coeducation”, and frankly speaking, he did not know at all about what Principal Relie who also permitted it, though it was a temporary enrollment was thinking.

(How can she easily permit it even though it’s a girl’s academy…?)

Lux knew that Relie had such a character from a long time, but as expected, she had too much freedom.

By the way, since it seemed that a substitute capable person would be arranged by the Kingdom to do the other miscellaneous jobs, which Lux was scheduled to do, he was relieved for the time being.

“Errr, I’m Lux Acadia. I hope to get along with you…”

For the time being, he made an awkward greeting.

By the way, Lisha who was in the same class, probably due to yesterday’s fatigue, far from offering a lifeboat to Lux was sleepily rowing the boat.

Small buzzing and whispering voices filled the classroom.

Well, it’s no wonder.

He was a Prince of the Old Empire which laid out the trend of androcracy for many years, so although the system changed five years ago, it was still the object of caution for girls.

Moreover, that a person like him was the only one admitted in a young ladies’ academy––

(Haa…, I want to go home.)

Everyone probably hates it, too, and honestly even I don’t know what to talk about––

“…Ah. It’s Lu-chan.”

As Lux was inwardly shedding tears, he suddenly heard such a voice.

“––Eh?”

A pink-haired girl who was in a seat on the window side of the classroom.

Her fluffy hair was brought together with two ribbons, which properly suited the girl’s absentminded atmosphere.

And, her rich chest which greatly pushed up her uniform brought about a mysterious charm to the girl’s face where traces of childishness remained.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 115.jpg|thumb]]

“Long time no see.”

In a soft voice, the girl smiled at Lux.

Her slow way of talking and peculiar atmosphere rang a bell to Lux.

“Errr, are you by any chance, Philphie…?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

To Lux’s question, the girl nodded and confirmed.

Philphie Aingram.

She was the second daughter of the great mercantile House, the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, and also Lux’s childhood friend.

Furthermore, she was the Principal –– Relie Aingram’s younger sister.

It had actually been seven years since the last time they met.

At that time, the Aingram House was associated with the Old Empire and there was also the fact that they were the same age, so Lux remembered that they played a lot together when they were children.

“So you are attending this school. I’m glad. Please, take care of me, Lu-chan.”

With a tone which did not seemed that much happy, Philphie said.

Though, Lux knew that Philphie was originally a girl who was not very good in expressing her emotions.

And, the fact that she was not so talkative and also that she had an honest personality.

Therefore, even though she looked like this, she was probably really happy.

“Ah, yes. Likewise, take care of me.”

As Lux exchanged greetings like this, the instructor Raigree pointed and said “okay, Lux. Your seat is next to that child.”

Lux was nervous, but as he sat down next to his childhood friend, he took a breath of relief for the first time.

Thank god.

Even if was a few, there was a friend whom he could speak with.

While Lux who was tired in various ways since yesterday loosened his cheek in relief, he looked at his childhood friend sitting nearby––

(But, we are in an age and position different from those seven years ago, we’re in a classroom, so I should take that into consideration a little, shouldn’t I?)

“Um, would it be better that I call you Philphie-san?”

The moment Lux said so, suddenly (in a bad mood) Philphie turned away with a serious look.

“Eh…?”

Lux was perplexed to that reaction.

Did I say something rude?

(But, I have memory that it was rare that Philphie got angry about something, but––)

“It’s Phi-chan, isn’t it?”

As Lux thought so, Philphie said that while still looking away.

“…Eh? Can I call you like that here!?”

“…………”

Philphie affirmed as she nodded.

(N-Now that I think about it…!)

Lux remembered with cold sweat.

Philphie had since olden days demanded a relationship where she and someone whom she took a liking to called each other by their nickname.

Lux was also doing so since they were very close when they were children, but––

“I-I’m happy you say that, but as expected, I can’t call you that here… I mean look, we have already grown up, also we’re officer candidates, and we’re in the academy…”

Or should I say, it was very embarrassing to call you so in front of unknown classmates.

“Would you consider the situation at that angle?” Lux expected so, but––

“…………”

Hmph.

Looking at Lux who made excuses, Philphie looked away once again.

The noisy stir of the classmates could be heard.

“Everyone, don’t make noise. I'm starting the lesson.”

With Raigree’s voice, the classroom regained calm instantly.

But, since it was a sudden admission, Lux had not yet have a textbook at hand.

“Philphie-san. Can I use your textbook together with you?”

“…………”

He was ignored.

“Ph-Philphie. T-This much is all right, right? H-Hey, we’re in class now…”

“…………”

There was no reaction.

I soon wanted to cry.

“…Hey, Phi-CHAN.”

“What…? Lu-chan.”

As Lux somehow squeezed his voice, Philphie turned towards him and said so.

“M-May we read your textbook together…?”

“Yes, all right.”
At that moment, laughter leaked from all over the classroom.

“Cute” “Phi-chan he says” “Did those two have that kind of relation?”

Hearing many such voices, Lux’s face turned red.

''Ha, it’s too embarrassing…!''

''What is this!?''

''What kind of situation is this!''

“Fufufufu…!”

Incidentally, even the serious instructor Raigree was trying to suppress her laughter.

Lux endured the urge of wanting to run away right now and somehow took the class.

“…Hmph”

Lisha who woke up looked at this as she seemed to be in a bad mood.

And, Lux did not notice another female student’s gaze

===Part 2===

However, unexpectedly his embarrassing exchange with Philphie seemed to bear fruit as Lux’s classmates seemed to have dispelled their caution towards him.

“Hey, hey, were Philphie-chan and Lux-kun by any chance fiancés?”

“What kind of jobs does the chore Prince usually do?”

“Speaking of which, why can you fight against an Abyss alone? Isn’t it great!?”

“Are men that good at using Drag-Rides? I heard that the aptitude rate was originally above for women, but––”

And then, the number of female students assailing with questions and gathering in front of his desk, at every short break during lessons increased like a festival.

The duel with Lisha who was the Princess, and the repulsing of the Abyss.

For good or for bad, the bad impression of having intruded into the bathroom was completely wiped out and it seemed that only interest and favorable impression towards Lux remained in the students.

Just before the lunch break, a large number of onlookers flocked from other classes.

(Somehow, it’s different from what I’ve imagined…!)

Knight candidates’ academy which noble young ladies attended.

As Lux was perplexed to the atmosphere which crumbled too much regarding it––

“Lux-kun. That reminds me, you’re still doing the miscellaneous jobs, aren’t you?”

“Errr. Yes, well… it’s my duty after all.”

As he replied so being asked by one of the girls who surrounded his desk,

“So if I ask, Lux-kun will do jobs here. All right, shall I ask at once?”

“Ah, it’s not fair. I also wanted to ask!”

“Lux-san. More importantly, would you like to have tea with me?”

“Everyone, if you’ve any request, I will collect them. If you approach him all at once, Lux-cchi will be troubled, right?”

Tillfarr who was a classmate came over and began to bring everyone together.

(I’m selfishly given a strange nickname…)

It looked like Tillfarr, who was one of the trio –– one of the “Triad” which seemed to be famous even in the academy, was the mood maker-like existence even in the class.

“Phew…”

However, honestly, he felt relieved.

It's a good thing if Tillfarr interceded for everyone––

“Yes, yes. Write your odd jobs requests to Lux-cchi and put them in this box. Carry them. Put in also the appointed date. They will be done in turns later.”

“Eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

(Somehow, the talk has been settled in a bad sense!)

“Don't worry. Everyone is rich after all. Like this, Lux-cchi’s debt can also be paid quickly!”

“…………”

As far as he could see the written requests being thrown in the wooden box which Tillfarr prepared to the extent that they overflowed, he felt like he was going to collapse before the completion of requests.

And –– it was lunch break; as Lux who was mentally tired laid face down on his desk for a while,

“H-Hey. If it’s fine with you, how about going to eat meal together? Lux.”

“Uwah!?”

Being suddenly called out to from above his head, Lux jumped.

Standing before him was Lisha.

He had the feeling that she had been half sleeping nearby during the lesson, but she seemed to have woken up before he noticed.

“Errr, do you mean –– the two of us?”

“T-That’s right … Don’t you want to go with me?”

While faintly reddening her cheeks, Lisha looked away.

At that moment, a small stir filled the classroom.

“A-And if possible –– I would like you to become my exclusive care taker from here on. Coincidentally, I also wanted one servant after all.”

As Lisha said so while restlessly twining her finger in front of her chest,

“Eeeh!?”

Along with Lux’s scream, the whole class rustled once again.

“Eh? What does she mean?” “If I remember correctly, Lizsharte-sama didn’t apply even a maid for her care as she is misanthropic, right?” “To make him, a ‘man’ her servant is––” “No way…”

From the female students of the class, he could hear such voices from afar.

“S-Such a thing––”

Since he could not reject it in a loud voice, he was troubled.

“This much is fine, isn’t it? At that time, you forcibly saw even my naked body after all––”

At Lisha’s words, “kyaaaaaaaaah” high pitch voices rose from the classroom.

As expected, the incident of the bathroom had become a rumor, but there seemed to be students who did not know the details.

“T-That was –– um”

As Lux completely panicked––,

“…………”

A girl quietly approached Lux.

“…Phi-chan?”

It was Philphie.

While already eating something which looked like baked doughnuts silently probably for lunch break, she stood just beside Lux and Lisha facing each other.

She was expressionless as usual, but she revealed a strong presence.

“*gulp*. Lu-chan is troubled. Lizsharte-sama.”

Swallowing the doughnut in her mouth, Philphie said.

“What. I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the airhead daughter of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, huh. It’s troublesome. Okay, I'll give you my snacks, so step back calmly.”

After knitting her brows only for an instant, Lisha took out paper packages from her bosom and ordered Philphie.

Judging from the faint sweet smell and the package, a golden gloss (luster).

The contents seemed to be bread seasoned with honey.

“…………”

It was specified in the school regulations that there was no hierarchical relationship between nobles and that they were treated as equal knight candidates within the academy.

But, that was to the bitter end an official stance, and it was not going on like that in reality.

A Princess was after all a Princess.

“It’s not as if Lux himself really asked for help, right? I don’t know about you being childhood friends or whatever, but I advise you not to thoughtlessly poke your nose into other people’s affairs.”

Lisha told so as to persuade her.

Philphie silently gnawed the bread from the package she received like a small animal.

“Ah, so you’re eating it…”

Philphie was extremely fond of sweet things. And, she was doing things at her own pace.

She also seemed to have not changed on that side since a long time.

“Everyone would understand just by seeing that Lu-chan is troubled. So stop. Princess.”

A slow and loose tone.

But, Philphie told so clearly.

One did not know what Philphie was thinking as she was usually absentminded, she firmly insisted unexpectedly and she was the obstinate type.

The exchanges of the two girls became incandescently calmly.

The classmates of the classroom brightened their eyes to that scene and began to get greatly excited.

“I wonder who will win.”

“The New Kingdom Princess and or the childhood friend of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate…”

Lux who became unable to endure being here, hurriedly,

“W-Wait, you two, calm down––”

The moment when he raised his voice,

“––Sorry for meddling as you’re busy, but can I?”

A dignified sound.

He heard a translucent voice in the classroom.

Lux remembered the girl with beautiful features like a fairy.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

She was a fellow knight candidate classmate who was a foreign student from the religious country Ymir, a powerful nation in the north.

It was that girl who made the escaping Lux swoon; flinging him away in the incident of the day before yesterday.

“Kurulucifer, huh. If you have business, leave it for later. I’m in the middle of an important talk now––”

Lisha swelled her cheeks (as if pouting) and protested so, but

“I was asked for a little business from the Principal of the school. There is a place that she wants me to guide that child to at lunch break. Understood, Lux-kun?”

“Errr…, ah, yes.”

It was the first time he heard about the matter of being guided, but thinking that it was a lifeboat, Lux rode on the talk.

“Then, it’s like that, so.”

As Kurulucifer told so and softly held Lux’s hand, she pulled him to the corridor without waiting for Lisha’s and Philphie’s reply.

“––No way, to think even that talented Kurulucifer-san is interested in him”

“It has become interesting.”

To his classmates’ shrill voices which he could hear from behind, Lux walked down the corridor while bearing some anxiety.

===Part 3===

Coming out from the classroom to the corridor, they went up the stairs.

When they arrived at the rooftop where there was no one, Kurulucifer approached the handrail and quietly looked down below.

The scenery of the large school site could be overlooked from here.

A vividly green courtyard and great school buildings.

In a slightly remote place, there were the girl’s dormitory and the Machine Dragon practice field and the fourth Machine Dragon hangar.

And, there were some buildings which he did not know yet.

“Um, thank you. Kurulucifer-san”

From the time being, Lux who took a breather thanked her first.

He had heard rumor about Kurulucifer Einvolk only a little from his little sister Airi.

A foreign girl who possessed first-class skill in studying, body techniques, and Drag-Ride’s handling.

Including her beauty which exceeded that of an ordinary person, she was a talented woman whos superiority was acknowledged by the people in the academy.

“You helped me… didn’t you? Probably.”

“Despite your childish face, you’re unexpectedly sharp.”

“T-That has nothing to do with it, right!? Why do you say such a thing!? Even though I mind it!”

As Lux unintentionally reddened his face, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“The fact that you immediately become irritated like that, despite being a Prince of the Old Empire is what I call childish. Though former, you’re also of a royalty, so I wanted you to return such an obvious provocation with sarcasm.”

“…………”

(It’s no good. We should be the same age, and yet she completely has the upper hand.)

When Lux was inwardly snubbed so,

“But, other than it, I praise you. You might say that I admire you. For noticing my intention. It saved me the trouble.”

“…Um. Then, as expected, is there something you want to talk to me about?”

“Yes, there several things. But, first of all.”

She said so and turned her transparent pupils towards Lux.

“Why didn’t you give the finishing blow yesterday –– at that time?”

“…Are you talking about Lizsharte-sama? Or about the Abyss…?”

“I think that you could have defeated both though. Only if you felt like it––”

At Kurulucifer’s glance as she saw through it, Lux hesitated for an instant,

“…You overestimated me too much.”

After several seconds, he replied so.

“Certainly, I have never lost in an official mock battle of Drag-Knight. But, I never won, either.”

The nickname “Weakest Undefeated” named from the style where he devoted himself entirely to defense and evasion and delivered no attack.

But, as that name showed, all his war records were draws.

Lux had also never won.

“Don’t worry. I don’t intend to force you to speak about something you don’t want to speak about.”

(I-I’m not trusted…!)

As Lux hung his head, Kurulucifer said as if reading his thoughts.

“Oh my, there is no way I would trust you, right? You, the peeping tom and underwear thief Prince.”

“L-Like I said! You’re wrong––”

As Lux blushed and became confused, Kurulucifer chuckled.

It was a graceful smile hardly thinkable of a girl of the same age.

Lux’s heart throbbed for an instant to that expression.

“I’m a little relieved.”

“Eh…?”

“It’s because you are a more harmless boy than I expected. Your not that much like the Empire's royalty.”

“…………”

A tone with which he didn't know whether he was praised or made a fool.

But only a little, she seemed to be having fun.

“It can’t be helped. After all, I’m the seventh Prince, and moreover––”

“You’ve a childish face and you’re also short?”

“NO!? Um…, for various reasons, we were driven out of the Imperial Court when I was child. So, We’re not that much familiar with the Old Empire––”

After the coup d’état succeeded, Lux and Airi were released by the New Kingdom’s amnesty.

With the criminal’s collar attached to their necks and a large amount of debt as a mark of atonement.

And also another deal––.

“Is that so.”

Kurulucifer curtly muttered these words without showing any feelings in particular.

“So, Kurulucifer-san came abroad to study from the religious country Ymir, to learn about Drag-Knights?”

“Certainly, that’s also one of my goals.”

How to put it, this girl seemed to always like an elusive way of speaking.

“Then, what kind of other purpose do you have? I heard that you’re an Earl’s daughter, but is it in order to connect interchanges with the New Kingdom or something like that––”

“…Hey, do you know about the “Black Hero”?”

Interrupting Lux’s words, Kurulucifer asked.

“Eh…?”

“The monster that destroyed about 1200 of the Empire's Drag-Knights using only an unknown Drag-Knight, and drove the Empire to defeat. Both his affiliation and purpose were unknown. That user’s figure hasn’t been confirmed in the current New Kingdom. Therefore, he is handed down as a demon of destruction for the Old Empire and as a legendary hero for the New Kingdom.”

“…If it’s only the rumor, I’ve heard about him, but––”

“…………”

At Lux’s answer, Kurulucifer said nothing.

She was just overlooking quietly the scenery below in front of the handrail of the rooftop.

“Um…?”

“I have one job request for you.”

“Eh?”

“Look for the “Black Hero”. I have business with that person.”

“…!?”

The moment when Lux unintentionally gasped.

*dong*, the sound of the big bell resounded from the clock tower.

“Ah…”

“The afternoon lesson will soon start. Next is the Practical training exercise for Drag-Rides, so we better hurry up.”

While saying only that, Kurulucifer got down from the rooftop ( you get down from the roof by taking stairs so this sentence doesn't really make sense in my opinion, )and slowly walked to the stairs.

“U-Um… Kurulucifer-san!”

When Lux called out to her back, Kurulucifer stopped for an instant and turned around.

As Lux was perplexed as he didn't even know what he was going to say,

“Speaking of which, Lux-kun, did you eat lunch?”

“Eh…!?”

(N-Now that she mentioned it, I hadn’t yet!)

It was because he was completely exhausted at the beginning of the lunch break and was rolled up in trouble afterwards––.

The moment he conscious of so, Lux’s stomach growled and his face turned red.

“Do your best. Cute chore Prince.”

Kurulucifer suddenly smiled and left just like that.

“…………”

Somehow, she was too mysterious a person, but there was only one thing made clear so far.

This person is too tough, in various ways…

Lux held these indescribable feelings and his hunger, and took the afternoon lesson.

===Part 4===

“Haa, I’m already tireeeeeed…”

Night time.

The large public bath linked to the girl’s dormitory.

While strongly brushing the bathtub and floor where he intruded into the day before yesterday, Lux was exhausted.

After finishing the afternoon class, the number of requests of “odd jobs” which dropped into Lux’s hand had increased.

Was the first ever man to move into this girl's academy? –– the Old Empire’s chore Prince that rare (unusual).

Or, did he attract attention in various ways because of yesterday’s duel and incident?

The requests, including those from the academy and students, exceeded dozens of matters only today, and the number of reservations still kept increasing.

Originally, if Lux had not organized the odd jobs which reached a hard schedule, he might have given up long ago.

“Even so, I think that it’s a place like a paradise though.”

About five years after Lux was released by the amnesty of the New Kingdom.

His life as the chore Prince was by no means comfortable.

Of course, there were also good people at the work place.

But, during the countless requests, there were also many painful and difficult things.

He was awfully cursed (abused) by the people who resented the Old Empire.

Conversely, he had also been spoken ill of as the “dog of the New Kingdom” by the Old Empire’s adherents.

“But––. This place is”

While working hard at studying, he could pay his debt and moreover, his safety was guaranteed.

And above all ––daily Drag-Ride training was possible.

It could be said that the fact of the burden of the expensive management, and maintenance fees of his Machine Dragon also disappearing was ideal for the kind of life that Lux aimed for.

However, the only thing which he was concerned about,

“Was it all right for someone like me to stay in such a place?”

In this place where Lux muttered, after a light knock, the door to the dressing room was suddenly opened.

“W-Waaaah!? Sorry! The bath cleaning is already over, can you just wait a little bit now––!?

Damn!?

Have I by any chance forgotten to put the note “under cleaning”?

As Lux raised a voice of explanation in panic––

“I’m sorry for not meeting your expectation, Nii-san. Did you want to see it? My naked body.”

There was his little sister Airi and the Triad’s first-year student who was her friend, Nokuto.

By the way, both of them were properly dressed.

“W- What are you saying!? Ah, Nokuto-san, good evening…”

“Yes. But, it can’t be helped. I hear that adolescent males usually have it tough in various ways. I wonder about how about they lust (crave) for a blood relative, but”

“Why did you assume that I was expecting a naked body!?”

“Well, it’s fine though. Shall we, the only family members, enter the bath together next time? Nii-san.”

“Airi… It’s embarrassing, so could you please not tell such a joke in front of people?”

When Lux’s cheeks reddened and he protested, as Airi was also a little embarrassed, she deceived it by clearing her throat *cough*.

“So, do you have business with me? This bath cleaning is already the last for today’s requests, so if it isn’t a pressing business, I want you to wait a little––”

To Lux who straightened his back, Airi and Nokuto smiled wryly.

“Yes, it’s a little work. Afterwards, please come immediately to the grand hall of the girl’s dormitory. A detour is out of question (prohibited). Well then, later.”

Airi smoothly said and turned her back.

“Understood. I'll go immediately.”

“Yes. Please look forward to it.”

When bowing to Lux who answered, Nokuto also left the bathroom together with Airi.

“Look forward…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement, but in the end he did not understand.

===Part 5===

The evening when the sun also went down completely.

After having the housemother who made the request checked the cleaning, Lux headed to the grand hall without break like he was told by Airi and Nokuto.

As he walked in the dormitory, wide like a high-class hotel in the capital, he unintentionally smiled wryly to himself who felt that he was “out of place”.

“Speaking of which, I was royalty, too…”

He had lived in the imperial court until 7 years old, but after being deprived of the right of succession to the throne, he lived out of the castle, and it was not that rich (affluent) of a life.

The coup d’état occurred when he was 12 years old, and with a short-term war of about one month, after the Atismata chief officials won, he was imprisoned with his little sister Airi and they were detained for a while.

And––, at the same time as the New Kingdom government was born, Lux became a criminal and it had been decided that he would bear the mission of undertaking odd jobs and a debt with an amnesty.

They were the only two survivors of the Old Empire's royalty.

Although they were almost ousted from the imperial family, to let Lux and his little sister, who had imperial blood live and release them, various agreements were necessary.

Along with another secret which could by no means be said––

“…Errr, was it the grand hall?”

Lux noticed and stopped.

(––But, for what reason would they call me at such a time?)

Even though there are many jobs I can’t do when the night comes.

As Lux was thinking so, he saw Airi’s figure in the hall which was down the stairs.

“You seem to have straightened your appearance. I’ve gotten a better opinion of you, Nii-san.”

“E-Even I will at least do that much! Um, about the request from the girls––”

“Well then, please come here. Everyone is waiting.”

Ignoring Lux’s words, Airi took his hand.

Just like that across the passage, to the cafeteria (dining hall).

“Huh…? If I remember correctly, this place is––”

Even though it was already the time when the cafeteria (dining hall) was closed.

As Lux thought so, looking puzzled and entered,

“CONGRATULATIONS FOR YOUR ADMISSION!”

He heard the girls’ voices all at once.

“Eh…?”

When looking at the front, many dishes were placed on a big table.

Meat pie with sauce was put and all sorts of sandwiches with vegetables were put.

Pasta with mushroom dressed with plant oil. Chicken sauté seasoned with spice.

Soup with cooked vegetables, drawing out sweetness.

Even a red wine bottle and teapot were prepared.

“Don’t tell this is––?”

“Right, it’s the celebration of your admission. Lux-kun.”

Seeing Lux’s reaction, Sharis of the Triad lightly smiled.

When looking, the dining hall was set like a small party meeting place, and many students gathered there.

Lizsharte, Kurulucifer, Philphie.

Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

And, several students of the same class and also the instructor Raigree also sat in a corner.

For a moment, he could not believe that sight.

It was like a dream.

Lux was absentminded for a little while.

“Um, by any chance –– is it for me?”

“…Well, it’s something simple we gathered and planned after all. It might be a little plain to entertain you, a former Prince, but please do with it.”

As the third-year student Sharis said so,

“Uh-huh. The dishes are everyone’s handmade dishes, but don’t get your hope up for the taste of what I made! I’m extremely clumsy after all!”

Said Tillfarr with a face (smile) on her whole face.

“No. I don’t think that it’s something you should say in this (first) place.”

Nokuto threw in a calm response to it.

“Lu-chan. We will be together from now on.”

“I’m expecting various things from you.”

After Philphie and Kurulucifer respectively called out to Lux,

“Yo. Ah, um, how to say it.”

Lisha who was sitting on a chair in the back lightly raised her hand and stood up.

“U-Um –– frankly speaking, I’m not very good with such a party or event. Therefore, um, I don’t really know whether you’re happy. But, I thought we should finally do it… Good work… No, it was a great honor on this occasion. Lux Acadia.”

While shyly averting her eyes a little, she muttered.

Her attire was a red dress which Lux saw for the first time.

“Yes. Lizsharte-sama seems to want to say “I wanted to thank and congratulate you, and so I planned it. I will be happy if you enjoy it even a little”.”

“Y-You’re wrong!? Don’t translate it on your own! Even though you’re just a first year!”

Seeing that exchange, the other students suddenly burst into laughter.

“…………”

Because of too much shock, Lux was stiff for a while, but

“––Thank you. Lisha-sama. I’m happy.”

He said so with a natural smile.

“N-No… Well, um, how to say it. It’s only one, but I also tried and made a dish. Errr…”

*cough*, with a sidelong glance to Lisha who blushed and began to panic, Sharis cleared her throat.

“Well then, shall we already go with the toast?”

To these words, everyone poured wine in their glasses and raised them.

The lively night wore on.

===Part 6===

The happy time passed in the blink of an eye.

After Lux’s welcome party ended and they dispersed.

“What to do… I completely forgot…!”

Because his stomach was full, and there was also the fatigue from the jobs and the moving on the first day, Lux wanted to lie down (and rest) as soon as possible, but he had noticed about this time the fact that an important problem remained.

That was –– about the bed (where to sleep).

Lux had been using the drawing room for visitors, but since maintenance was necessary, he just remembered that it was said that it could not be used for a while,

In this academy where there was only the girl’s dormitory, the room where Lux would stay has not been yet found.

Therefore, securing a place to sleep was also a problem for Lux, but––

“I wonder why only this place is the same as the time before the move in…”

Even though there were many rooms, there was none where he could stay.

(I should have consulted with the instructor at the party…)

“It’s no use. I’m sleepy…”

The collected fatigue and the feeling of a stomach full from a meal.

Without fighting against the sleepiness which suddenly assailed him, he genuflected.

“I will rest a little, so…”

Right, on the hallway carpet, it was right after he leaned on the wall.

Lux’s consciousness was immediately swallowed by darkness and he sank into a deep sleep.

===Part 7===

*cheep* *cheep*…

The chirps of small birds could be heard and on the back of his eyelids, he could feel the warmth of a dim sunlight.

It’s morning. Thought Lux within his consciousness.

Have I slept on the corridor? It’s a mysterious sensation for it.

(The carpet of this dormitory is warm and soft, huh.)

Besides, it somehow smells really good.

(Until a little while ago, sleeping outdoors or staying in a stable was normal for me after all.)

Remembering such a thing, Lux smiled wryly in a doze.

Before he noticed, he seemed to have gotten used to his fairly poor life.

I should wake up soon; I still have many things to do.

But, I want to stay like this only just a little––

Thinking so, he tried to haul in the blanket in his hand, his eyes closed as it is.

“Ahn…”

*funyu*, along with this soft sensation which touched his hand, he heard such a voice.

“Huh…?”

(I wonder what this is.)

It was fluffy, fleshy, smooth and very soft.

It had elasticity just like kneaded bread dough, and when sank in plumply, Lux’s fingers were pushed back.

As that sensation was comfortable and Lux massaged it several time with his eyes still closed––

“A-Ahn…”

“…………”

The voice before him turned into a seductive one.

As Lux who was surprised by this opened his eyes––,

“Wha…!?”

A girl with fluffy, light pink hair and golden pupils which thinly opened.

Philphie Aingram was on the same bed –– next to Lux.

“Wai…!? Why is Phi-chan here!?”

“…Ah, morning. Lu-chan. Fuhaah.”

In contrast with the confused Lux, Philphie winked sleepily.

Her appearance was one thin shirt, an exposed chest and –– her underwear could be seen on the lower part of her body.

“Wh… What on earth happened!? Why!? Why are you––”

Lux hurriedly sprang up from the bed and looked around.

Bunk beds, a closet, a small table of two cliffs, a desk––

No matter how you think about it, it was a room for two people of the girl’s dormitory.

“…the washroom is on the first floor?”

“Not that!? It’s not that I’m worried about!? I mean, cover it! I can see it after all! I can see in various ways!”

While retorting in a fluster, Lux hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands.

As he did so, Philphie yawned in a cute way and crawled once again under the bunk bed (blanket)

“Hey!? Don’t sleep again! What’s with this situation!? If I remember correctly, last night, I was––”

“Yes. I brought you here. It’s because I found you sleeping on the corridor on my way to the toilet… You’d have caught a cold, you know?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 147.jpg|thumb]]

“T-Thank you… Not that!? This room is a room for two girls, right!?”

“I’m the only one using this room, so it’s all right.”

“Even though there are bunk beds, why did you sleep with me!?”

“It was bothersome to carry you above. And I was sleepy…”

“T-Then, wouldn't it have been better if you have gone to the top, right…?”

“Climbing the ladder was bothersome.”

“…………”

End of discussion.

“B-But… Um, it’s bad after all, right? In a lot of ways–– You and I are already at this age.”

“I’m all right with it though.”

“Ah, geez… How much haven’t you changed since a long time ago…!”

No matter how much she is a boxed in young lady, as expected, she is a little too off.

I’m greatly happy that we’re close like a long time ago, but the stimulus is stronger now.

Both her appearance and smell let one feel that she was a completely grown-up “girl”.

“Did you change, Lu-chan?”

“Eh...?”

Quietly getting up and with a serious look as usual, Philphie said so.

“I think that nothing has changed. I think that you’re always the kind Lu-chan of those days.”

And just a little bit, she smiled.

A soft smile to the extent that it could only be noticed by someone who had been close to her since a long time.

“It’s all right. I’m sure we haven’t changed.”

“––––”

''I wonder why.''

To Philphie’s smile and her words, Lux almost cried (felt like crying).

''After all, I am…''

On the last day of that coup d’état, I––

*tock* *tock*!

At that time, a sound of knock resounded in the room.

“Philphie! It’s already morning. If you don’t wake up quickly, you’ll be late! You’re already late all the time, so if you’re late any more than this –– may I enter?”

The second-year student of the “Triad”, Tillfarr’s voice could be heard coming over the door.

“…!?”

(It’s bad!)

No matter how much there were circumstances, being seen in this situation would be––

“Philphie…, you know? I’m already up, so can you keep it a secret about me being here––”

“It’s fine. Enter.”

Before Lux finished saying, Philphie plainly answered.

“Wai––!? Doe this room by any chance not lock with a key!?”

Tillfarr opened the door and entered.

“––Huh?”

And, after absentmindedly opening her mouth as she saw Lux and Philphie,

“…………”

*patan*

“Sorry for the intrusion!”

“HEY!? You’re wrong! So, please don’t spread that story!”

Lux hurriedly came out of the room and ran after Tillfarr who ran away.

In the end, Lux, Philphie and Tillfarr became late while getting along well.
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5

2014-11-04T09:23:03Z

Morgi: /* Part 3 */

==Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend==

===Part 1===

“––With that said, he is Lux Acadia who will be attending this school from today. Everyone, there are probably many things which you aren’t used to, but I hope you will get along with him.”

The next day ––.

The school building: second floor, second year’s classroom morning.

Receiving the introduction of the female instructor in charge of the class Raigree Balheart, Lux made an expression showing that he did not know what to say.

Raigree, while being a woman, played an active role as a Drag-Knight in the Old Empire Era, and she also took the New Kingdom side as the ally of women in the coup d’état.

In addition, including her beauty and dignified personality, she seemed to boast of great popularity among the female students.

It might have been some sort of fortune that he was put in the class which such an instructor took charge of.

That’s –– if Lux was a female student officer candidate though.

“…………”

Last night, since there was no vacant room in the girl’s dormitory, Lux ended up staying at the drawing room for visitors and spent a night where he was not able to sleep very good.

However, it was because of that Lux’s stomach hurt.

After the New Kingdom establishment by coup d’état, Lux who was working as a chore Prince was used to busy and hard work.

What was the most toilsome was that when seeing the classroom, he was strongly feeling out-of-place.

It's impossible.

Even more than Lisha’s coerciveness, as “a test entrance which considers a future coeducation”, and frankly speaking, he did not know at all about what Principal Relie who also permitted it, though it was a temporary enrollment was thinking.

(How can she easily permit it even though it’s a girl’s academy…?)

Lux knew that Relie had such a character from a long time, but as expected, she had too much freedom.

By the way, since it seemed that a substitute capable person would be arranged by the Kingdom to do the other miscellaneous jobs, which Lux was scheduled to do, he was relieved for the time being.

“Errr, I’m Lux Acadia. I hope to get along with you…”

For the time being, he made an awkward greeting.

By the way, Lisha who was in the same class, probably due to yesterday’s fatigue, far from offering a lifeboat to Lux was sleepily rowing the boat.

Small buzzing and whispering voices filled the classroom.

Well, it’s no wonder.

He was a Prince of the Old Empire which laid out the trend of androcracy for many years, so although the system changed five years ago, it was still the object of caution for girls.

Moreover, that a person like him was the only one admitted in a young ladies’ academy––

(Haa…, I want to go home.)

Everyone probably hates it, too, and honestly even I don’t know what to talk about––

“…Ah. It’s Lu-chan.”

As Lux was inwardly shedding tears, he suddenly heard such a voice.

“––Eh?”

A pink-haired girl who was in a seat on the window side of the classroom.

Her fluffy hair was brought together with two ribbons, which properly suited the girl’s absentminded atmosphere.

And, her rich chest which greatly pushed up her uniform brought about a mysterious charm to the girl’s face where traces of childishness remained.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 115.jpg|thumb]]

“Long time no see.”

In a soft voice, the girl smiled at Lux.

Her slow way of talking and peculiar atmosphere rang a bell to Lux.

“Errr, are you by any chance, Philphie…?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

To Lux’s question, the girl nodded and confirmed.

Philphie Aingram.

She was the second daughter of the great mercantile House, the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, and also Lux’s childhood friend.

Furthermore, she was the Principal –– Relie Aingram’s younger sister.

It had actually been seven years since the last time they met.

At that time, the Aingram House was associated with the Old Empire and there was also the fact that they were the same age, so Lux remembered that they played a lot together when they were children.

“So you are attending this school. I’m glad. Please, take care of me, Lu-chan.”

With a tone which did not seemed that much happy, Philphie said.

Though, Lux knew that Philphie was originally a girl who was not very good in expressing her emotions.

And, the fact that she was not so talkative and also that she had an honest personality.

Therefore, even though she looked like this, she was probably really happy.

“Ah, yes. Likewise, take care of me.”

As Lux exchanged greetings like this, the instructor Raigree pointed and said “okay, Lux. Your seat is next to that child.”

Lux was nervous, but as he sat down next to his childhood friend, he took a breath of relief for the first time.

Thank god.

Even if was a few, there was a friend whom he could speak with.

While Lux who was tired in various ways since yesterday loosened his cheek in relief, he looked at his childhood friend sitting nearby––

(But, we are in an age and position different from those seven years ago, we’re in a classroom, so I should take that into consideration a little, shouldn’t I?)

“Um, would it be better that I call you Philphie-san?”

The moment Lux said so, suddenly (in a bad mood) Philphie turned away with a serious look.

“Eh…?”

Lux was perplexed to that reaction.

Did I say something rude?

(But, I have memory that it was rare that Philphie got angry about something, but––)

“It’s Phi-chan, isn’t it?”

As Lux thought so, Philphie said that while still looking away.

“…Eh? Can I call you like that here!?”

“…………”

Philphie affirmed as she nodded.

(N-Now that I think about it…!)

Lux remembered with cold sweat.

Philphie had since olden days demanded a relationship where she and someone whom she took a liking to called each other by their nickname.

Lux was also doing so since they were very close when they were children, but––

“I-I’m happy you say that, but as expected, I can’t call you that here… I mean look, we have already grown up, also we’re officer candidates, and we’re in the academy…”

Or should I say, it was very embarrassing to call you so in front of unknown classmates.

“Would you consider the situation at that angle?” Lux expected so, but––

“…………”

Hmph.

Looking at Lux who made excuses, Philphie looked away once again.

The noisy stir of the classmates could be heard.

“Everyone, don’t make noise. I'm starting the lesson.”

With Raigree’s voice, the classroom regained calm instantly.

But, since it was a sudden admission, Lux had not yet have a textbook at hand.

“Philphie-san. Can I use your textbook together with you?”

“…………”

He was ignored.

“Ph-Philphie. T-This much is all right, right? H-Hey, we’re in class now…”

“…………”

There was no reaction.

I soon wanted to cry.

“…Hey, Phi-CHAN.”

“What…? Lu-chan.”

As Lux somehow squeezed his voice, Philphie turned towards him and said so.

“M-May we read your textbook together…?”

“Yes, all right.”
At that moment, laughter leaked from all over the classroom.

“Cute” “Phi-chan he says” “Did those two have that kind of relation?”

Hearing many such voices, Lux’s face turned red.

''Ha, it’s too embarrassing…!''

''What is this!?''

''What kind of situation is this!''

“Fufufufu…!”

Incidentally, even the serious instructor Raigree was trying to suppress her laughter.

Lux endured the urge of wanting to run away right now and somehow took the class.

“…Hmph”

Lisha who woke up looked at this as she seemed to be in a bad mood.

And, Lux did not notice another female student’s gaze

===Part 2===

However, unexpectedly his embarrassing exchange with Philphie seemed to bear fruit as Lux’s classmates seemed to have dispelled their caution towards him.

“Hey, hey, were Philphie-chan and Lux-kun by any chance fiancés?”

“What kind of jobs does the chore Prince usually do?”

“Speaking of which, why can you fight against an Abyss alone? Isn’t it great!?”

“Are men that good at using Drag-Rides? I heard that the aptitude rate was originally above for women, but––”

And then, the number of female students assailing with questions and gathering in front of his desk, at every short break during lessons increased like a festival.

The duel with Lisha who was the Princess, and the repulsing of the Abyss.

For good or for bad, the bad impression of having intruded into the bathroom was completely wiped out and it seemed that only interest and favorable impression towards Lux remained in the students.

Just before the lunch break, a large number of onlookers flocked from other classes.

(Somehow, it’s different from what I’ve imagined…!)

Knight candidates’ academy which noble young ladies attended.

As Lux was perplexed to the atmosphere which crumbled too much regarding it––

“Lux-kun. That reminds me, you’re still doing the miscellaneous jobs, aren’t you?”

“Errr. Yes, well… it’s my duty after all.”

As he replied so being asked by one of the girls who surrounded his desk,

“So if I ask, Lux-kun will do jobs here. All right, shall I ask at once?”

“Ah, it’s not fair. I also wanted to ask!”

“Lux-san. More importantly, would you like to have tea with me?”

“Everyone, if you’ve any request, I will collect them. If you approach him all at once, Lux-cchi will be troubled, right?”

Tillfarr who was a classmate came over and began to bring everyone together.

(I’m selfishly given a strange nickname…)

It looked like Tillfarr, who was one of the trio –– one of the “Triad” which seemed to be famous even in the academy, was the mood maker-like existence even in the class.

“Phew…”

However, honestly, he felt relieved.

It's a good thing if Tillfarr interceded for everyone––

“Yes, yes. Write your odd jobs requests to Lux-cchi and put them in this box. Carry them. Put in also the appointed date. They will be done in turns later.”

“Eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

(Somehow, the talk has been settled in a bad sense!)

“Don't worry. Everyone is rich after all. Like this, Lux-cchi’s debt can also be paid quickly!”

“…………”

As far as he could see the written requests being thrown in the wooden box which Tillfarr prepared to the extent that they overflowed, he felt like he was going to collapse before the completion of requests.

And –– it was lunch break; as Lux who was mentally tired laid face down on his desk for a while,

“H-Hey. If it’s fine with you, how about going to eat meal together? Lux.”

“Uwah!?”

Being suddenly called out to from above his head, Lux jumped.

Standing before him was Lisha.

He had the feeling that she had been half sleeping nearby during the lesson, but she seemed to have woken up before he noticed.

“Errr, do you mean –– the two of us?”

“T-That’s right … Don’t you want to go with me?”

While faintly reddening her cheeks, Lisha looked away.

At that moment, a small stir filled the classroom.

“A-And if possible –– I would like you to become my exclusive care taker from here on. Coincidentally, I also wanted one servant after all.”

As Lisha said so while restlessly twining her finger in front of her chest,

“Eeeh!?”

Along with Lux’s scream, the whole class rustled once again.

“Eh? What does she mean?” “If I remember correctly, Lizsharte-sama didn’t apply even a maid for her care as she is misanthropic, right?” “To make him, a ‘man’ her servant is––” “No way…”

From the female students of the class, he could hear such voices from afar.

“S-Such a thing––”

Since he could not reject it in a loud voice, he was troubled.

“This much is fine, isn’t it? At that time, you forcibly saw even my naked body after all––”

At Lisha’s words, “kyaaaaaaaaah” high pitch voices rose from the classroom.

As expected, the incident of the bathroom had become a rumor, but there seemed to be students who did not know the details.

“T-That was –– um”

As Lux completely panicked––,

“…………”

A girl quietly approached Lux.

“…Phi-chan?”

It was Philphie.

While already eating something which looked like baked doughnuts silently probably for lunch break, she stood just beside Lux and Lisha facing each other.

She was expressionless as usual, but she revealed a strong presence.

“*gulp*. Lu-chan is troubled. Lizsharte-sama.”

Swallowing the doughnut in her mouth, Philphie said.

“What. I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the airhead daughter of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, huh. It’s troublesome. Okay, I'll give you my snacks, so step back calmly.”

After knitting her brows only for an instant, Lisha took out paper packages from her bosom and ordered Philphie.

Judging from the faint sweet smell and the package, a golden gloss (luster).

The contents seemed to be bread seasoned with honey.

“…………”

It was specified in the school regulations that there was no hierarchical relationship between nobles and that they were treated as equal knight candidates within the academy.

But, that was to the bitter end an official stance, and it was not going on like that in reality.

A Princess was after all a Princess.

“It’s not as if Lux himself really asked for help, right? I don’t know about you being childhood friends or whatever, but I advise you not to thoughtlessly poke your nose into other people’s affairs.”

Lisha told so as to persuade her.

Philphie silently gnawed the bread from the package she received like a small animal.

“Ah, so you’re eating it…”

Philphie was extremely fond of sweet things. And, she was doing things at her own pace.

She also seemed to have not changed on that side since a long time.

“Everyone would understand just by seeing that Lu-chan is troubled. So stop. Princess.”

A slow and loose tone.

But, Philphie told so clearly.

One did not know what Philphie was thinking as she was usually absentminded, she firmly insisted unexpectedly and she was the obstinate type.

The exchanges of the two girls became incandescently calmly.

The classmates of the classroom brightened their eyes to that scene and began to get greatly excited.

“I wonder who will win.”

“The New Kingdom Princess and or the childhood friend of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate…”

Lux who became unable to endure being here, hurriedly,

“W-Wait, you two, calm down––”

The moment when he raised his voice,

“––Sorry for meddling as you’re busy, but can I?”

A dignified sound.

He heard a translucent voice in the classroom.

Lux remembered the girl with beautiful features like a fairy.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

She was a fellow knight candidate classmate who was a foreign student from the religious country Ymir, a powerful nation in the north.

It was that girl who made the escaping Lux swoon; flinging him away in the incident of the day before yesterday.

“Kurulucifer, huh. If you have business, leave it for later. I’m in the middle of an important talk now––”

Lisha swelled her cheeks (as if pouting) and protested so, but

“I was asked for a little business from the Principal of the school. There is a place that she wants me to guide that child to at lunch break. Understood, Lux-kun?”

“Errr…, ah, yes.”

It was the first time he heard about the matter of being guided, but thinking that it was a lifeboat, Lux rode on the talk.

“Then, it’s like that, so.”

As Kurulucifer told so and softly held Lux’s hand, she pulled him to the corridor without waiting for Lisha’s and Philphie’s reply.

“––No way, to think even that talented Kurulucifer-san is interested in him”

“It has become interesting.”

To his classmates’ shrill voices which he could hear from behind, Lux walked down the corridor while bearing some anxiety.

===Part 3===

Coming out from the classroom to the corridor, they went up the stairs.

When they arrived at the rooftop where there was no one, Kurulucifer approached the handrail and quietly looked down below.

The scenery of the large school site could be overlooked from here.

A vividly green courtyard and great school buildings.

In a slightly remote place, there were the girl’s dormitory and the Machine Dragon practice field and the fourth Machine Dragon hangar.

And, there were some buildings which he did not know yet.

“Um, thank you. Kurulucifer-san”

From the time being, Lux who took a breather thanked her first.

He had heard rumor about Kurulucifer Einvolk only a little from his little sister Airi.

A foreign girl who possessed first-class skill in studying, body techniques, and Drag-Ride’s handling.

Including her beauty which exceeded that of an ordinary person, she was a talented woman whos superiority was acknowledged by the people in the academy.

“You helped me… didn’t you? Probably.”

“Despite your childish face, you’re unexpectedly sharp.”

“T-That has nothing to do with it, right!? Why do you say such a thing!? Even though I mind it!”

As Lux unintentionally reddened his face, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“The fact that you immediately become irritated like that, despite being a Prince of the Old Empire is what I call childish. Though former, you’re also of a royalty, so I wanted you to return such an obvious provocation with sarcasm.”

“…………”

(It’s no good. We should be the same age, and yet she completely has the upper hand.)

When Lux was inwardly snubbed so,

“But, other than it, I praise you. You might say that I admire you. For noticing my intention. It saved me the trouble.”

“…Um. Then, as expected, is there something you want to talk to me about?”

“Yes, there several things. But, first of all.”

She said so and turned her transparent pupils towards Lux.

“Why didn’t you give the finishing blow yesterday –– at that time?”

“…Are you talking about Lizsharte-sama? Or about the Abyss…?”

“I think that you could have defeated both though. Only if you felt like it––”

At Kurulucifer’s glance as she saw through it, Lux hesitated for an instant,

“…You overestimated me too much.”

After several seconds, he replied so.

“Certainly, I have never lost in an official mock battle of Drag-Knight. But, I never won, either.”

The nickname “Weakest Undefeated” named from the style where he devoted himself entirely to defense and evasion and delivered no attack.

But, as that name showed, all his war records were draws.

Lux had also never won.

“Don’t worry. I don’t intend to force you to speak about something you don’t want to speak about.”

(I-I’m not trusted…!)

As Lux hung his head, Kurulucifer said as if reading his thoughts.

“Oh my, there is no way I would trust you, right? You, the peeping tom and underwear thief Prince.”

“L-Like I said! You’re wrong––”

As Lux blushed and became confused, Kurulucifer chuckled.

It was a graceful smile hardly thinkable of a girl of the same age.

Lux’s heart throbbed for an instant to that expression.

“I’m a little relieved.”

“Eh…?”

“It’s because you are a more harmless boy than I expected. Your not that much like the Empire's royalty.”

“…………”

A tone with which he didn't know whether he was praised or made a fool.

But only a little, she seemed to be having fun.

“It can’t be helped. After all, I’m the seventh Prince, and moreover––”

“You’ve a childish face and you’re also short?”

“NO!? Um…, for various reasons, we were driven out of the Imperial Court when I was child. So, We’re not that much familiar with the Old Empire––”

After the coup d’état succeeded, Lux and Airi were released by the New Kingdom’s amnesty.

With the criminal’s collar attached to their necks and a large amount of debt as a mark of atonement.

And also another deal––.

“Is that so.”

Kurulucifer curtly muttered these words without showing any feelings in particular.

“So, Kurulucifer-san came abroad to study from the religious country Ymir, to learn about Drag-Knights?”

“Certainly, that’s also one of my goals.”

How to put it, this girl seemed to always like an elusive way of speaking.

“Then, what kind of other purpose do you have? I heard that you’re an Earl’s daughter, but is it in order to connect interchanges with the New Kingdom or something like that––”

“…Hey, do you know about the “Black Hero”?”

Interrupting Lux’s words, Kurulucifer asked.

“Eh…?”

“The monster that destroyed about 1200 of the Empire's Drag-Knights using only an unknown Drag-Knight, and drove the Empire to defeat. Both his affiliation and purpose were unknown. That user’s figure hasn’t been confirmed in the current New Kingdom. Therefore, he is handed down as a demon of destruction for the Old Empire and as a legendary hero for the New Kingdom.”

“…If it’s only the rumor, I’ve heard about him, but––”

“…………”

At Lux’s answer, Kurulucifer said nothing.

She was just overlooking quietly the scenery below in front of the handrail of the rooftop.

“Um…?”

“I have one job request for you.”

“Eh?”

“Look for the “Black Hero”. I have business with that person.”

“…!?”

The moment when Lux unintentionally gasped.

*dong*, the sound of the big bell resounded from the clock tower.

“Ah…”

“The afternoon lesson will soon start. Next is the Practical training exercise for Drag-Rides, so we better hurry up.”

While saying only that, Kurulucifer got down from the rooftop ( you get down from the roof by taking stairs so this sentence doesn't really make sense in my opinion, )and slowly walked to the stairs.

“U-Um… Kurulucifer-san!”

When Lux called out to her back, Kurulucifer stopped for an instant and turned around.

As Lux was perplexed as he didn't even know what he was going to say,

“Speaking of which, Lux-kun, did you eat lunch?”

“Eh…!?”

(N-Now that she mentioned it, I hadn’t yet!)

It was because he was completely exhausted at the beginning of the lunch break and was rolled up in trouble afterwards––.

The moment he conscious of so, Lux’s stomach growled and his face turned red.

“Do your best. Cute chore Prince.”

Kurulucifer suddenly smiled and left just like that.

“…………”

Somehow, she was too mysterious a person, but there was only one thing made clear so far.

This person is too tough, in various ways…

Lux held these indescribable feelings and his hunger, and took the afternoon lesson.

===Part 4===

“Haa, I’m already tireeeeeed…”

Night time.

The large public bath linked to the girl’s dormitory.

While strongly brushing the bathtub and floor where he intruded into the day before yesterday, Lux was exhausted.

After finishing the afternoon class, the number of requests of “odd jobs” which dropped into Lux’s hand had increased.

Was the first ever man to move into this girl's academy? –– the Old Empire’s chore Prince that rare (unusual).

Or, did he attract attention in various ways because of yesterday’s duel and incident?

The requests, including those from the academy and students, exceeded dozens of matters only today, and the number of reservations still kept increasing.

Originally, if Lux had not organized the odd jobs which reached a hard schedule, he might have given up long ago.

“Even so, I think that it’s a place like a paradise though.”

About five years after Lux was released by the amnesty of the New Kingdom.

His life as the chore Prince was by no means comfortable.

Of course, there were also good people at the work place.

But, during the countless requests, there were also many painful and difficult things.

He was awfully cursed (abused) by the people who resented the Old Empire.

Conversely, he had also been spoken ill of as the “dog of the New Kingdom” by the Old Empire’s adherents.

“But––. This place is”

While working hard at studying, he could pay his debt and moreover, his safety was guaranteed.

And above all ––daily Drag-Ride training was possible.

It could be said that the fact of the burden of the expensive management, and maintenance fees of his Machine Dragon also disappearing was ideal for the kind of life that Lux aimed for.

However, the only thing which he was concerned about,

“Was it all right for someone like me to stay in such a place?”

In this place where Lux muttered, after a light knock, the door to the dressing room was suddenly opened.

“W-Waaaah!? Sorry! The bath cleaning is already over, can you just wait a little bit now––!?

Damn!?

Have I by any chance forgotten to put the note “under cleaning”?

As Lux raised a voice of explanation in panic––

“I’m sorry for not meeting your expectation, Nii-san. Did you want to see it? My naked body.”

There was his little sister Airi and the Triad’s first-year student who was her friend, Nokuto.

By the way, both of them were properly dressed.

“W- What are you saying!? Ah, Nokuto-san, good evening…”

“Yes. But, it can’t be helped. I hear that adolescent males usually have it tough in various ways. I wonder about how about they lust (crave) for a blood relative, but”

“Why did you assume that I was expecting a naked body!?”

“Well, it’s fine though. Shall we, the only family members, enter the bath together next time? Nii-san.”

“Airi… It’s embarrassing, so could you please not tell such a joke in front of people?”

When Lux’s cheeks reddened and he protested, as Airi was also a little embarrassed, she deceived it by clearing her throat *cough*.

“So, do you have business with me? This bath cleaning is already the last for today’s requests, so if it isn’t a pressing business, I want you to wait a little––”

To Lux who straightened his back, Airi and Nokuto smiled wryly.

“Yes, it’s a little work. Afterwards, please come immediately to the grand hall of the girl’s dormitory. A detour is out of question (prohibited). Well then, later.”

Airi smoothly said and turned her back.

“Understood. I'll go immediately.”

“Yes. Please look forward to it.”

When bowing to Lux who answered, Nokuto also left the bathroom together with Airi.

“Look forward…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement, but in the end he did not understand.

===Part 5===

The evening when the sun also went down completely.

After having the housemother who made the request checked the cleaning, Lux headed to the grand hall without break like he was told by Airi and Nokuto.

As he walked in the dormitory, wide like a high-class hotel in the capital, he unintentionally smiled wryly to himself who felt that he was “out of place”.

“Speaking of which, I was royalty, too…”

He had lived in the imperial court until 7 years old, but after being deprived of the right of succession to the throne, he lived out of the castle, and it was not that rich (affluent) of a life.

The coup d’état occurred when he was 12 years old, and with a short-term war of about one month, after the Atismata chief officials won, he was imprisoned with his little sister Airi and they were detained for a while.

And––, at the same time as the New Kingdom government was born, Lux became a criminal and it had been decided that he would bear the mission of undertaking odd jobs and a debt with an amnesty.

They were the only two survivors of the Old Empire's royalty.

Although they were almost ousted from the imperial family, to let Lux and his little sister, who had imperial blood live and release them, various agreements were necessary.

Along with another secret which could by no means be said––

“…Errr, was it the grand hall?”

Lux noticed and stopped.

(––But, for what reason would they call me at such a time?)

Even though there are many jobs I can’t do when the night comes.

As Lux was thinking so, he saw Airi’s figure in the hall which was down the stairs.

“You seem to have straightened your appearance. I’ve gotten a better opinion of you, Nii-san.”

“E-Even I will at least do that much! Um, about the request from the girls––”

“Well then, please come here. Everyone is waiting.”

Ignoring Lux’s words, Airi took his hand.

Just like that across the passage, to the cafeteria (dining hall).

“Huh…? If I remember correctly, this place is––”

Even though it was already the time when the cafeteria (dining hall) was closed.

As Lux thought so, looking puzzled and entered,

“CONGRATULATIONS FOR YOUR ADMISSION!”

He heard the girls’ voices all at once.

“Eh…?”

When looking at the front, many dishes were placed on a big table.

Meat pie with sauce was put and all sorts of sandwiches with vegetables were put.

Pasta with mushroom dressed with plant oil. Chicken sauté seasoned with spice.

Soup with cooked vegetables, drawing out sweetness.

Even a red wine bottle and teapot were prepared.

“Don’t tell this is––?”

“Right, it’s the celebration of your admission. Lux-kun.”

Seeing Lux’s reaction, Sharis of the Triad lightly smiled.

When looking, the dining hall was set like a small party meeting place, and many students gathered there.

Lizsharte, Kurulucifer, Philphie.

Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

And, several students of the same class and also the instructor Raigree also sat in a corner.

For a moment, he could not believe that sight.

It was like a dream.

Lux was absentminded for a little while.

“Um, by any chance –– is it for me?”

“…Well, it’s something simple we gathered and planned after all. It might be a little plain to entertain you, a former Prince, but please do with it.”

As the third-year student Sharis said so,

“Uh-huh. The dishes are everyone’s handmade dishes, but don’t get your hope up for the taste of what I made! I’m extremely clumsy after all!”

Said Tillfarr with a face (smile) on her whole face.

“No. I don’t think that it’s something you should say in this (first) place.”

Nokuto threw in a calm response to it.

“Lu-chan. We will be together from now on.”

“I’m expecting various things from you.”

After Philphie and Kurulucifer respectively called out to Lux,

“Yo. Ah, um, how to say it.”

Lisha who was sitting on a chair in the back lightly raised her hand and stood up.

“U-Um –– frankly speaking, I’m not very good with such a party or event. Therefore, um, I don’t really know whether you’re happy. But, I thought we should finally do it… Good work… No, it was a great honor on this occasion. Lux Acadia.”

While shyly averting her eyes a little, she muttered.

Her attire was a red dress which Lux saw for the first time.

“Yes. Lizsharte-sama seems to want to say “I wanted to thank and congratulate you, and so I planned it. I will be happy if you enjoy it even a little”.”

“Y-You’re wrong!? Don’t translate it on your own! Even though you’re just a first year!”

Seeing that exchange, the other students suddenly burst into laughter.

“…………”

Because of too much shock, Lux was stiff for a while, but

“––Thank you. Lisha-sama. I’m happy.”

He said so with a natural smile.

“N-No… Well, um, how to say it. It’s only one, but I also tried and made a dish. Errr…”

*cough*, with a sidelong glance to Lisha who blushed and began to panic, Sharis cleared her throat.

“Well then, shall we already go with the toast?”

To these words, everyone poured wine in their glasses and raised them.

The lively night wore on.

===Part 6===

The happy time passed in the blink of an eye.

After Lux’s welcome party ended and they dispersed.

“What to do… I completely forgot…!”

Because his stomach was full, and there was also the fatigue from the jobs and the moving on the first day, Lux wanted to lie down (and rest) as soon as possible, but he had noticed about this time the fact that an important problem remained.

That was –– about the bed (where to sleep).

Lux had been using the drawing room for visitors, but since maintenance was necessary, he just remembered that it was said that it could not be used for a while,

In this academy where there was only the girl’s dormitory, the room where Lux would stay has not been yet found.

Therefore, securing a place to sleep was also a problem for Lux, but––

“I wonder why only this place is the same as the time before the move in…”

Even though there were many rooms, there was none where he could say.

(I should have consulted with the instructor at the party…)

“It’s no use. I’m sleepy…”

The collected fatigue and the feeling of a stomach full from a meal.

Without fighting against the sleepiness which suddenly assailed him, he genuflected.

“I will rest a little, so…”

Right, on the hallway carpet, it was right after he leaned on the wall.

Lux’s consciousness was immediately swallowed by darkness and he sank into a deep sleep.

===Part 7===

*cheep* *cheep*…

The chirps of small birds could be heard and on the back of his eyelids, he could feel the warmth of a dim sunlight.

It’s morning. Thought Lux within his consciousness.

Have I slept on the corridor? It’s a mysterious sensation for it.

(The carpet of this dormitory is warm and soft, huh.)

Besides, it somehow smells really good.

(Until a little while ago, sleeping outdoors or staying in a stable was normal for me after all.)

Remembering such a thing, Lux smiled wryly in a doze.

Before he noticed, he seemed to have gotten used to his fairly poor life.

I should wake up soon; I still have many things to do.

But, I want to stay like this only just a little––

Thinking so, he tried to haul in the blanket in his hand, his eyes closed as it is.

“Ahn…”

*funyu*, along with this soft sensation which touched his hand, he heard such a voice.

“Huh…?”

(I wonder what this is.)

It was fluffy, fleshy, smooth and very soft.

It had elasticity just like kneaded bread dough, and when sank in plumply, Lux’s fingers were pushed back.

As that sensation was comfortable and Lux massaged it several time with his eyes still closed––

“A-Ahn…”

“…………”

The voice before him turned into a seductive one.

As Lux who was surprised by this opened his eyes––,

“Wha…!?”

A girl with fluffy, light pink hair and golden pupils which thinly opened.

Philphie Aingram was on the same bed –– next to Lux.

“Wai…!? Why is Phi-chan here!?”

“…Ah, morning. Lu-chan. Fuhaah.”

In contrast with the confused Lux, Philphie winked sleepily.

Her appearance was one thin shirt, an exposed chest and –– her underwear could be seen on the lower part of her body.

“Wh… What on earth happened!? Why!? Why are you––”

Lux hurriedly sprang up from the bed and looked around.

Bunk beds, a closet, a small table of two cliffs, a desk––

No matter how you think about it, it was a room for two people of the girl’s dormitory.

“…the washroom is on the first floor?”

“Not that!? It’s not that I’m worried about!? I mean, cover it! I can see it after all! I can see in various ways!”

While retorting in a fluster, Lux hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands.

As he did so, Philphie yawned in a cute way and crawled once again under the bunk bed (blanket)

“Hey!? Don’t sleep again! What’s with this situation!? If I remember correctly, last night, I was––”

“Yes. I brought you here. It’s because I found you sleeping on the corridor on my way to the toilet… You’d have caught a cold, you know?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 147.jpg|thumb]]

“T-Thank you… Not that!? This room is a room for two girls, right!?”

“I’m the only one using this room, so it’s all right.”

“Even though there are bunk beds, why did you sleep with me!?”

“It was bothersome to carry you above. And I was sleepy…”

“T-Then, wouldn't it have been better if you have gone to the top, right…?”

“Climbing the ladder was bothersome.”

“…………”

End of discussion.

“B-But… Um, it’s bad after all, right? In a lot of ways–– You and I are already at this age.”

“I’m all right with it though.”

“Ah, geez… How much haven’t you changed since a long time ago…!”

No matter how much she is a boxed in young lady, as expected, she is a little too off.

I’m greatly happy that we’re close like a long time ago, but the stimulus is stronger now.

Both her appearance and smell let one feel that she was a completely grown-up “girl”.

“Did you change, Lu-chan?”

“Eh...?”

Quietly getting up and with a serious look as usual, Philphie said so.

“I think that nothing has changed. I think that you’re always the kind Lu-chan of those days.”

And just a little bit, she smiled.

A soft smile to the extent that it could only be noticed by someone who had been close to her since a long time.

“It’s all right. I’m sure we haven’t changed.”

“––––”

''I wonder why.''

To Philphie’s smile and her words, Lux almost cried (felt like crying).

''After all, I am…''

On the last day of that coup d’état, I––

*tock* *tock*!

At that time, a sound of knock resounded in the room.

“Philphie! It’s already morning. If you don’t wake up quickly, you’ll be late! You’re already late all the time, so if you’re late any more than this –– may I enter?”

The second-year student of the “Triad”, Tillfarr’s voice could be heard coming over the door.

“…!?”

(It’s bad!)

No matter how much there were circumstances, being seen in this situation would be––

“Philphie…, you know? I’m already up, so can you keep it a secret about me being here––”

“It’s fine. Enter.”

Before Lux finished saying, Philphie plainly answered.

“Wai––!? Doe this room by any chance not lock with a key!?”

Tillfarr opened the door and entered.

“––Huh?”

And, after absentmindedly opening her mouth as she saw Lux and Philphie,

“…………”

*patan*

“Sorry for the intrusion!”

“HEY!? You’re wrong! So, please don’t spread that story!”

Lux hurriedly came out of the room and ran after Tillfarr who ran away.

In the end, Lux, Philphie and Tillfarr became late while getting along well.
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5

2014-11-04T09:20:32Z

Morgi: /* Part 3 */

==Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend==

===Part 1===

“––With that said, he is Lux Acadia who will be attending this school from today. Everyone, there are probably many things which you aren’t used to, but I hope you will get along with him.”

The next day ––.

The school building: second floor, second year’s classroom morning.

Receiving the introduction of the female instructor in charge of the class Raigree Balheart, Lux made an expression showing that he did not know what to say.

Raigree, while being a woman, played an active role as a Drag-Knight in the Old Empire Era, and she also took the New Kingdom side as the ally of women in the coup d’état.

In addition, including her beauty and dignified personality, she seemed to boast of great popularity among the female students.

It might have been some sort of fortune that he was put in the class which such an instructor took charge of.

That’s –– if Lux was a female student officer candidate though.

“…………”

Last night, since there was no vacant room in the girl’s dormitory, Lux ended up staying at the drawing room for visitors and spent a night where he was not able to sleep very good.

However, it was because of that Lux’s stomach hurt.

After the New Kingdom establishment by coup d’état, Lux who was working as a chore Prince was used to busy and hard work.

What was the most toilsome was that when seeing the classroom, he was strongly feeling out-of-place.

It's impossible.

Even more than Lisha’s coerciveness, as “a test entrance which considers a future coeducation”, and frankly speaking, he did not know at all about what Principal Relie who also permitted it, though it was a temporary enrollment was thinking.

(How can she easily permit it even though it’s a girl’s academy…?)

Lux knew that Relie had such a character from a long time, but as expected, she had too much freedom.

By the way, since it seemed that a substitute capable person would be arranged by the Kingdom to do the other miscellaneous jobs, which Lux was scheduled to do, he was relieved for the time being.

“Errr, I’m Lux Acadia. I hope to get along with you…”

For the time being, he made an awkward greeting.

By the way, Lisha who was in the same class, probably due to yesterday’s fatigue, far from offering a lifeboat to Lux was sleepily rowing the boat.

Small buzzing and whispering voices filled the classroom.

Well, it’s no wonder.

He was a Prince of the Old Empire which laid out the trend of androcracy for many years, so although the system changed five years ago, it was still the object of caution for girls.

Moreover, that a person like him was the only one admitted in a young ladies’ academy––

(Haa…, I want to go home.)

Everyone probably hates it, too, and honestly even I don’t know what to talk about––

“…Ah. It’s Lu-chan.”

As Lux was inwardly shedding tears, he suddenly heard such a voice.

“––Eh?”

A pink-haired girl who was in a seat on the window side of the classroom.

Her fluffy hair was brought together with two ribbons, which properly suited the girl’s absentminded atmosphere.

And, her rich chest which greatly pushed up her uniform brought about a mysterious charm to the girl’s face where traces of childishness remained.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 115.jpg|thumb]]

“Long time no see.”

In a soft voice, the girl smiled at Lux.

Her slow way of talking and peculiar atmosphere rang a bell to Lux.

“Errr, are you by any chance, Philphie…?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

To Lux’s question, the girl nodded and confirmed.

Philphie Aingram.

She was the second daughter of the great mercantile House, the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, and also Lux’s childhood friend.

Furthermore, she was the Principal –– Relie Aingram’s younger sister.

It had actually been seven years since the last time they met.

At that time, the Aingram House was associated with the Old Empire and there was also the fact that they were the same age, so Lux remembered that they played a lot together when they were children.

“So you are attending this school. I’m glad. Please, take care of me, Lu-chan.”

With a tone which did not seemed that much happy, Philphie said.

Though, Lux knew that Philphie was originally a girl who was not very good in expressing her emotions.

And, the fact that she was not so talkative and also that she had an honest personality.

Therefore, even though she looked like this, she was probably really happy.

“Ah, yes. Likewise, take care of me.”

As Lux exchanged greetings like this, the instructor Raigree pointed and said “okay, Lux. Your seat is next to that child.”

Lux was nervous, but as he sat down next to his childhood friend, he took a breath of relief for the first time.

Thank god.

Even if was a few, there was a friend whom he could speak with.

While Lux who was tired in various ways since yesterday loosened his cheek in relief, he looked at his childhood friend sitting nearby––

(But, we are in an age and position different from those seven years ago, we’re in a classroom, so I should take that into consideration a little, shouldn’t I?)

“Um, would it be better that I call you Philphie-san?”

The moment Lux said so, suddenly (in a bad mood) Philphie turned away with a serious look.

“Eh…?”

Lux was perplexed to that reaction.

Did I say something rude?

(But, I have memory that it was rare that Philphie got angry about something, but––)

“It’s Phi-chan, isn’t it?”

As Lux thought so, Philphie said that while still looking away.

“…Eh? Can I call you like that here!?”

“…………”

Philphie affirmed as she nodded.

(N-Now that I think about it…!)

Lux remembered with cold sweat.

Philphie had since olden days demanded a relationship where she and someone whom she took a liking to called each other by their nickname.

Lux was also doing so since they were very close when they were children, but––

“I-I’m happy you say that, but as expected, I can’t call you that here… I mean look, we have already grown up, also we’re officer candidates, and we’re in the academy…”

Or should I say, it was very embarrassing to call you so in front of unknown classmates.

“Would you consider the situation at that angle?” Lux expected so, but––

“…………”

Hmph.

Looking at Lux who made excuses, Philphie looked away once again.

The noisy stir of the classmates could be heard.

“Everyone, don’t make noise. I'm starting the lesson.”

With Raigree’s voice, the classroom regained calm instantly.

But, since it was a sudden admission, Lux had not yet have a textbook at hand.

“Philphie-san. Can I use your textbook together with you?”

“…………”

He was ignored.

“Ph-Philphie. T-This much is all right, right? H-Hey, we’re in class now…”

“…………”

There was no reaction.

I soon wanted to cry.

“…Hey, Phi-CHAN.”

“What…? Lu-chan.”

As Lux somehow squeezed his voice, Philphie turned towards him and said so.

“M-May we read your textbook together…?”

“Yes, all right.”
At that moment, laughter leaked from all over the classroom.

“Cute” “Phi-chan he says” “Did those two have that kind of relation?”

Hearing many such voices, Lux’s face turned red.

''Ha, it’s too embarrassing…!''

''What is this!?''

''What kind of situation is this!''

“Fufufufu…!”

Incidentally, even the serious instructor Raigree was trying to suppress her laughter.

Lux endured the urge of wanting to run away right now and somehow took the class.

“…Hmph”

Lisha who woke up looked at this as she seemed to be in a bad mood.

And, Lux did not notice another female student’s gaze

===Part 2===

However, unexpectedly his embarrassing exchange with Philphie seemed to bear fruit as Lux’s classmates seemed to have dispelled their caution towards him.

“Hey, hey, were Philphie-chan and Lux-kun by any chance fiancés?”

“What kind of jobs does the chore Prince usually do?”

“Speaking of which, why can you fight against an Abyss alone? Isn’t it great!?”

“Are men that good at using Drag-Rides? I heard that the aptitude rate was originally above for women, but––”

And then, the number of female students assailing with questions and gathering in front of his desk, at every short break during lessons increased like a festival.

The duel with Lisha who was the Princess, and the repulsing of the Abyss.

For good or for bad, the bad impression of having intruded into the bathroom was completely wiped out and it seemed that only interest and favorable impression towards Lux remained in the students.

Just before the lunch break, a large number of onlookers flocked from other classes.

(Somehow, it’s different from what I’ve imagined…!)

Knight candidates’ academy which noble young ladies attended.

As Lux was perplexed to the atmosphere which crumbled too much regarding it––

“Lux-kun. That reminds me, you’re still doing the miscellaneous jobs, aren’t you?”

“Errr. Yes, well… it’s my duty after all.”

As he replied so being asked by one of the girls who surrounded his desk,

“So if I ask, Lux-kun will do jobs here. All right, shall I ask at once?”

“Ah, it’s not fair. I also wanted to ask!”

“Lux-san. More importantly, would you like to have tea with me?”

“Everyone, if you’ve any request, I will collect them. If you approach him all at once, Lux-cchi will be troubled, right?”

Tillfarr who was a classmate came over and began to bring everyone together.

(I’m selfishly given a strange nickname…)

It looked like Tillfarr, who was one of the trio –– one of the “Triad” which seemed to be famous even in the academy, was the mood maker-like existence even in the class.

“Phew…”

However, honestly, he felt relieved.

It's a good thing if Tillfarr interceded for everyone––

“Yes, yes. Write your odd jobs requests to Lux-cchi and put them in this box. Carry them. Put in also the appointed date. They will be done in turns later.”

“Eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

(Somehow, the talk has been settled in a bad sense!)

“Don't worry. Everyone is rich after all. Like this, Lux-cchi’s debt can also be paid quickly!”

“…………”

As far as he could see the written requests being thrown in the wooden box which Tillfarr prepared to the extent that they overflowed, he felt like he was going to collapse before the completion of requests.

And –– it was lunch break; as Lux who was mentally tired laid face down on his desk for a while,

“H-Hey. If it’s fine with you, how about going to eat meal together? Lux.”

“Uwah!?”

Being suddenly called out to from above his head, Lux jumped.

Standing before him was Lisha.

He had the feeling that she had been half sleeping nearby during the lesson, but she seemed to have woken up before he noticed.

“Errr, do you mean –– the two of us?”

“T-That’s right … Don’t you want to go with me?”

While faintly reddening her cheeks, Lisha looked away.

At that moment, a small stir filled the classroom.

“A-And if possible –– I would like you to become my exclusive care taker from here on. Coincidentally, I also wanted one servant after all.”

As Lisha said so while restlessly twining her finger in front of her chest,

“Eeeh!?”

Along with Lux’s scream, the whole class rustled once again.

“Eh? What does she mean?” “If I remember correctly, Lizsharte-sama didn’t apply even a maid for her care as she is misanthropic, right?” “To make him, a ‘man’ her servant is––” “No way…”

From the female students of the class, he could hear such voices from afar.

“S-Such a thing––”

Since he could not reject it in a loud voice, he was troubled.

“This much is fine, isn’t it? At that time, you forcibly saw even my naked body after all––”

At Lisha’s words, “kyaaaaaaaaah” high pitch voices rose from the classroom.

As expected, the incident of the bathroom had become a rumor, but there seemed to be students who did not know the details.

“T-That was –– um”

As Lux completely panicked––,

“…………”

A girl quietly approached Lux.

“…Phi-chan?”

It was Philphie.

While already eating something which looked like baked doughnuts silently probably for lunch break, she stood just beside Lux and Lisha facing each other.

She was expressionless as usual, but she revealed a strong presence.

“*gulp*. Lu-chan is troubled. Lizsharte-sama.”

Swallowing the doughnut in her mouth, Philphie said.

“What. I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the airhead daughter of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, huh. It’s troublesome. Okay, I'll give you my snacks, so step back calmly.”

After knitting her brows only for an instant, Lisha took out paper packages from her bosom and ordered Philphie.

Judging from the faint sweet smell and the package, a golden gloss (luster).

The contents seemed to be bread seasoned with honey.

“…………”

It was specified in the school regulations that there was no hierarchical relationship between nobles and that they were treated as equal knight candidates within the academy.

But, that was to the bitter end an official stance, and it was not going on like that in reality.

A Princess was after all a Princess.

“It’s not as if Lux himself really asked for help, right? I don’t know about you being childhood friends or whatever, but I advise you not to thoughtlessly poke your nose into other people’s affairs.”

Lisha told so as to persuade her.

Philphie silently gnawed the bread from the package she received like a small animal.

“Ah, so you’re eating it…”

Philphie was extremely fond of sweet things. And, she was doing things at her own pace.

She also seemed to have not changed on that side since a long time.

“Everyone would understand just by seeing that Lu-chan is troubled. So stop. Princess.”

A slow and loose tone.

But, Philphie told so clearly.

One did not know what Philphie was thinking as she was usually absentminded, she firmly insisted unexpectedly and she was the obstinate type.

The exchanges of the two girls became incandescently calmly.

The classmates of the classroom brightened their eyes to that scene and began to get greatly excited.

“I wonder who will win.”

“The New Kingdom Princess and or the childhood friend of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate…”

Lux who became unable to endure being here, hurriedly,

“W-Wait, you two, calm down––”

The moment when he raised his voice,

“––Sorry for meddling as you’re busy, but can I?”

A dignified sound.

He heard a translucent voice in the classroom.

Lux remembered the girl with beautiful features like a fairy.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

She was a fellow knight candidate classmate who was a foreign student from the religious country Ymir, a powerful nation in the north.

It was that girl who made the escaping Lux swoon; flinging him away in the incident of the day before yesterday.

“Kurulucifer, huh. If you have business, leave it for later. I’m in the middle of an important talk now––”

Lisha swelled her cheeks (as if pouting) and protested so, but

“I was asked for a little business from the Principal of the school. There is a place that she wants me to guide that child to at lunch break. Understood, Lux-kun?”

“Errr…, ah, yes.”

It was the first time he heard about the matter of being guided, but thinking that it was a lifeboat, Lux rode on the talk.

“Then, it’s like that, so.”

As Kurulucifer told so and softly held Lux’s hand, she pulled him to the corridor without waiting for Lisha’s and Philphie’s reply.

“––No way, to think even that talented Kurulucifer-san is interested in him”

“It has become interesting.”

To his classmates’ shrill voices which he could hear from behind, Lux walked down the corridor while bearing some anxiety.

===Part 3===

Coming out from the classroom to the corridor, they went up the stairs.

When they arrived at the rooftop where there was no one, Kurulucifer approached the handrail and quietly looked down below.

The scenery of the large school site could be overlooked from here.

A vividly green courtyard and great school buildings.

In a slightly remote place, there were the girl’s dormitory and the Machine Dragon practice field and the fourth Machine Dragon hangar.

And, there were some buildings which he did not know yet.

“Um, thank you. Kurulucifer-san”

From the time being, Lux who took a breather thanked her first.

He had heard rumor about Kurulucifer Einvolk only a little from his little sister Airi.

A foreign girl who possessed first-class skill in studying, body techniques, and Drag-Ride’s handling.

Including her beauty which exceeded that of an ordinary person, she was a talented woman whos superiority was acknowledged by the people in the academy.

“You helped you… didn’t you? Probably.”

“Despite your childish face, you’re unexpectedly sharp.”

“T-That has nothing to do with it, right!? Why do you say such a thing!? Even though I mind it!”

As Lux unintentionally reddened his face, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“The fact that you immediately become irritated like that, despite being a Prince of the Old Empire is what I call childish. Though former, you’re also of a royalty, so I wanted you to return such an obvious provocation with sarcasm.”

“…………”

(It’s no good. We should be the same age, and yet she completely has the upper hand.)

When Lux was inwardly snubbed so,

“But, other than it, I praise you. You might say that I admire you. For noticing my intention. It saved me the trouble.”

“…Um. Then, as expected, is there something you want to talk to me about?”

“Yes, there several things. But, first of all.”

She said so and turned her transparent pupils towards Lux.

“Why didn’t you give the finishing blow yesterday –– at that time?”

“…Are you talking about Lizsharte-sama? Or about the Abyss…?”

“I think that you could have defeated both though. Only if you felt like it––”

At Kurulucifer’s glance as she saw through it, Lux hesitated for an instant,

“…You overestimated me too much.”

After several seconds, he replied so.

“Certainly, I have never lost in an official mock battle of Drag-Knight. But, I never won, either.”

The nickname “Weakest Undefeated” named from the style where he devoted himself entirely to defense and evasion and delivered no attack.

But, as that name showed, all his war records were draws.

Lux had also never won.

“Don’t worry. I don’t intend to force you to speak about something you don’t want to speak about.”

(I-I’m not trusted…!)

As Lux hung his head, Kurulucifer said as if reading his thoughts.

“Oh my, there is no way I would trust you, right? You, the peeping tom and underwear thief Prince.”

“L-Like I said! You’re wrong––”

As Lux blushed and became confused, Kurulucifer chuckled.

It was a graceful smile hardly thinkable of a girl of the same age.

Lux’s heart throbbed for an instant to that expression.

“I’m a little relieved.”

“Eh…?”

“It’s because you are a more harmless boy than I expected. Your not that much like the Empire's royalty.”

“…………”

A tone with which he didn't know whether he was praised or made a fool.

But only a little, she seemed to be having fun.

“It can’t be helped. After all, I’m the seventh Prince, and moreover––”

“You’ve a childish face and you’re also short?”

“NO!? Um…, for various reasons, we were driven out of the Imperial Court when I was child. So, We’re not that much familiar with the Old Empire––”

After the coup d’état succeeded, Lux and Airi were released by the New Kingdom’s amnesty.

With the criminal’s collar attached to their necks and a large amount of debt as a mark of atonement.

And also another deal––.

“Is that so.”

Kurulucifer curtly muttered these words without showing any feelings in particular.

“So, Kurulucifer-san came abroad to study from the religious country Ymir, to learn about Drag-Knights?”

“Certainly, that’s also one of my goals.”

How to put it, this girl seemed to always like an elusive way of speaking.

“Then, what kind of other purpose do you have? I heard that you’re an Earl’s daughter, but is it in order to connect interchanges with the New Kingdom or something like that––”

“…Hey, do you know about the “Black Hero”?”

Interrupting Lux’s words, Kurulucifer asked.

“Eh…?”

“The monster that destroyed about 1200 of the Empire's Drag-Knights using only an unknown Drag-Knight, and drove the Empire to defeat. Both his affiliation and purpose were unknown. That user’s figure hasn’t been confirmed in the current New Kingdom. Therefore, he is handed down as a demon of destruction for the Old Empire and as a legendary hero for the New Kingdom.”

“…If it’s only the rumor, I’ve heard about him, but––”

“…………”

At Lux’s answer, Kurulucifer said nothing.

She was just overlooking quietly the scenery below in front of the handrail of the rooftop.

“Um…?”

“I have one job request for you.”

“Eh?”

“Look for the “Black Hero”. I have business with that person.”

“…!?”

The moment when Lux unintentionally gasped.

*dong*, the sound of the big bell resounded from the clock tower.

“Ah…”

“The afternoon lesson will soon start. Next is the Practical training exercise for Drag-Rides, so we better hurry up.”

While saying only that, Kurulucifer got down from the rooftop ( you get down from the roof by taking stairs so this sentence doesn't really make sense in my opinion, )and slowly walked to the stairs.

“U-Um… Kurulucifer-san!”

When Lux called out to her back, Kurulucifer stopped for an instant and turned around.

As Lux was perplexed as he didn't even know what he was going to say,

“Speaking of which, Lux-kun, did you eat lunch?”

“Eh…!?”

(N-Now that she mentioned it, I hadn’t yet!)

It was because he was completely exhausted at the beginning of the lunch break and was rolled up in trouble afterwards––.

The moment he conscious of so, Lux’s stomach growled and his face turned red.

“Do your best. Cute chore Prince.”

Kurulucifer suddenly smiled and left just like that.

“…………”

Somehow, she was too mysterious a person, but there was only one thing made clear so far.

This person is too tough, in various ways…

Lux held these indescribable feelings and his hunger, and took the afternoon lesson.

===Part 4===

“Haa, I’m already tireeeeeed…”

Night time.

The large public bath linked to the girl’s dormitory.

While strongly brushing the bathtub and floor where he intruded into the day before yesterday, Lux was exhausted.

After finishing the afternoon class, the number of requests of “odd jobs” which dropped into Lux’s hand had increased.

Was the first ever man to move into this girl's academy? –– the Old Empire’s chore Prince that rare (unusual).

Or, did he attract attention in various ways because of yesterday’s duel and incident?

The requests, including those from the academy and students, exceeded dozens of matters only today, and the number of reservations still kept increasing.

Originally, if Lux had not organized the odd jobs which reached a hard schedule, he might have given up long ago.

“Even so, I think that it’s a place like a paradise though.”

About five years after Lux was released by the amnesty of the New Kingdom.

His life as the chore Prince was by no means comfortable.

Of course, there were also good people at the work place.

But, during the countless requests, there were also many painful and difficult things.

He was awfully cursed (abused) by the people who resented the Old Empire.

Conversely, he had also been spoken ill of as the “dog of the New Kingdom” by the Old Empire’s adherents.

“But––. This place is”

While working hard at studying, he could pay his debt and moreover, his safety was guaranteed.

And above all ––daily Drag-Ride training was possible.

It could be said that the fact of the burden of the expensive management, and maintenance fees of his Machine Dragon also disappearing was ideal for the kind of life that Lux aimed for.

However, the only thing which he was concerned about,

“Was it all right for someone like me to stay in such a place?”

In this place where Lux muttered, after a light knock, the door to the dressing room was suddenly opened.

“W-Waaaah!? Sorry! The bath cleaning is already over, can you just wait a little bit now––!?

Damn!?

Have I by any chance forgotten to put the note “under cleaning”?

As Lux raised a voice of explanation in panic––

“I’m sorry for not meeting your expectation, Nii-san. Did you want to see it? My naked body.”

There was his little sister Airi and the Triad’s first-year student who was her friend, Nokuto.

By the way, both of them were properly dressed.

“W- What are you saying!? Ah, Nokuto-san, good evening…”

“Yes. But, it can’t be helped. I hear that adolescent males usually have it tough in various ways. I wonder about how about they lust (crave) for a blood relative, but”

“Why did you assume that I was expecting a naked body!?”

“Well, it’s fine though. Shall we, the only family members, enter the bath together next time? Nii-san.”

“Airi… It’s embarrassing, so could you please not tell such a joke in front of people?”

When Lux’s cheeks reddened and he protested, as Airi was also a little embarrassed, she deceived it by clearing her throat *cough*.

“So, do you have business with me? This bath cleaning is already the last for today’s requests, so if it isn’t a pressing business, I want you to wait a little––”

To Lux who straightened his back, Airi and Nokuto smiled wryly.

“Yes, it’s a little work. Afterwards, please come immediately to the grand hall of the girl’s dormitory. A detour is out of question (prohibited). Well then, later.”

Airi smoothly said and turned her back.

“Understood. I'll go immediately.”

“Yes. Please look forward to it.”

When bowing to Lux who answered, Nokuto also left the bathroom together with Airi.

“Look forward…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement, but in the end he did not understand.

===Part 5===

The evening when the sun also went down completely.

After having the housemother who made the request checked the cleaning, Lux headed to the grand hall without break like he was told by Airi and Nokuto.

As he walked in the dormitory, wide like a high-class hotel in the capital, he unintentionally smiled wryly to himself who felt that he was “out of place”.

“Speaking of which, I was royalty, too…”

He had lived in the imperial court until 7 years old, but after being deprived of the right of succession to the throne, he lived out of the castle, and it was not that rich (affluent) of a life.

The coup d’état occurred when he was 12 years old, and with a short-term war of about one month, after the Atismata chief officials won, he was imprisoned with his little sister Airi and they were detained for a while.

And––, at the same time as the New Kingdom government was born, Lux became a criminal and it had been decided that he would bear the mission of undertaking odd jobs and a debt with an amnesty.

They were the only two survivors of the Old Empire's royalty.

Although they were almost ousted from the imperial family, to let Lux and his little sister, who had imperial blood live and release them, various agreements were necessary.

Along with another secret which could by no means be said––

“…Errr, was it the grand hall?”

Lux noticed and stopped.

(––But, for what reason would they call me at such a time?)

Even though there are many jobs I can’t do when the night comes.

As Lux was thinking so, he saw Airi’s figure in the hall which was down the stairs.

“You seem to have straightened your appearance. I’ve gotten a better opinion of you, Nii-san.”

“E-Even I will at least do that much! Um, about the request from the girls––”

“Well then, please come here. Everyone is waiting.”

Ignoring Lux’s words, Airi took his hand.

Just like that across the passage, to the cafeteria (dining hall).

“Huh…? If I remember correctly, this place is––”

Even though it was already the time when the cafeteria (dining hall) was closed.

As Lux thought so, looking puzzled and entered,

“CONGRATULATIONS FOR YOUR ADMISSION!”

He heard the girls’ voices all at once.

“Eh…?”

When looking at the front, many dishes were placed on a big table.

Meat pie with sauce was put and all sorts of sandwiches with vegetables were put.

Pasta with mushroom dressed with plant oil. Chicken sauté seasoned with spice.

Soup with cooked vegetables, drawing out sweetness.

Even a red wine bottle and teapot were prepared.

“Don’t tell this is––?”

“Right, it’s the celebration of your admission. Lux-kun.”

Seeing Lux’s reaction, Sharis of the Triad lightly smiled.

When looking, the dining hall was set like a small party meeting place, and many students gathered there.

Lizsharte, Kurulucifer, Philphie.

Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

And, several students of the same class and also the instructor Raigree also sat in a corner.

For a moment, he could not believe that sight.

It was like a dream.

Lux was absentminded for a little while.

“Um, by any chance –– is it for me?”

“…Well, it’s something simple we gathered and planned after all. It might be a little plain to entertain you, a former Prince, but please do with it.”

As the third-year student Sharis said so,

“Uh-huh. The dishes are everyone’s handmade dishes, but don’t get your hope up for the taste of what I made! I’m extremely clumsy after all!”

Said Tillfarr with a face (smile) on her whole face.

“No. I don’t think that it’s something you should say in this (first) place.”

Nokuto threw in a calm response to it.

“Lu-chan. We will be together from now on.”

“I’m expecting various things from you.”

After Philphie and Kurulucifer respectively called out to Lux,

“Yo. Ah, um, how to say it.”

Lisha who was sitting on a chair in the back lightly raised her hand and stood up.

“U-Um –– frankly speaking, I’m not very good with such a party or event. Therefore, um, I don’t really know whether you’re happy. But, I thought we should finally do it… Good work… No, it was a great honor on this occasion. Lux Acadia.”

While shyly averting her eyes a little, she muttered.

Her attire was a red dress which Lux saw for the first time.

“Yes. Lizsharte-sama seems to want to say “I wanted to thank and congratulate you, and so I planned it. I will be happy if you enjoy it even a little”.”

“Y-You’re wrong!? Don’t translate it on your own! Even though you’re just a first year!”

Seeing that exchange, the other students suddenly burst into laughter.

“…………”

Because of too much shock, Lux was stiff for a while, but

“––Thank you. Lisha-sama. I’m happy.”

He said so with a natural smile.

“N-No… Well, um, how to say it. It’s only one, but I also tried and made a dish. Errr…”

*cough*, with a sidelong glance to Lisha who blushed and began to panic, Sharis cleared her throat.

“Well then, shall we already go with the toast?”

To these words, everyone poured wine in their glasses and raised them.

The lively night wore on.

===Part 6===

The happy time passed in the blink of an eye.

After Lux’s welcome party ended and they dispersed.

“What to do… I completely forgot…!”

Because his stomach was full, and there was also the fatigue from the jobs and the moving on the first day, Lux wanted to lie down (and rest) as soon as possible, but he had noticed about this time the fact that an important problem remained.

That was –– about the bed (where to sleep).

Lux had been using the drawing room for visitors, but since maintenance was necessary, he just remembered that it was said that it could not be used for a while,

In this academy where there was only the girl’s dormitory, the room where Lux would stay has not been yet found.

Therefore, securing a place to sleep was also a problem for Lux, but––

“I wonder why only this place is the same as the time before the move in…”

Even though there were many rooms, there was none where he could say.

(I should have consulted with the instructor at the party…)

“It’s no use. I’m sleepy…”

The collected fatigue and the feeling of a stomach full from a meal.

Without fighting against the sleepiness which suddenly assailed him, he genuflected.

“I will rest a little, so…”

Right, on the hallway carpet, it was right after he leaned on the wall.

Lux’s consciousness was immediately swallowed by darkness and he sank into a deep sleep.

===Part 7===

*cheep* *cheep*…

The chirps of small birds could be heard and on the back of his eyelids, he could feel the warmth of a dim sunlight.

It’s morning. Thought Lux within his consciousness.

Have I slept on the corridor? It’s a mysterious sensation for it.

(The carpet of this dormitory is warm and soft, huh.)

Besides, it somehow smells really good.

(Until a little while ago, sleeping outdoors or staying in a stable was normal for me after all.)

Remembering such a thing, Lux smiled wryly in a doze.

Before he noticed, he seemed to have gotten used to his fairly poor life.

I should wake up soon; I still have many things to do.

But, I want to stay like this only just a little––

Thinking so, he tried to haul in the blanket in his hand, his eyes closed as it is.

“Ahn…”

*funyu*, along with this soft sensation which touched his hand, he heard such a voice.

“Huh…?”

(I wonder what this is.)

It was fluffy, fleshy, smooth and very soft.

It had elasticity just like kneaded bread dough, and when sank in plumply, Lux’s fingers were pushed back.

As that sensation was comfortable and Lux massaged it several time with his eyes still closed––

“A-Ahn…”

“…………”

The voice before him turned into a seductive one.

As Lux who was surprised by this opened his eyes––,

“Wha…!?”

A girl with fluffy, light pink hair and golden pupils which thinly opened.

Philphie Aingram was on the same bed –– next to Lux.

“Wai…!? Why is Phi-chan here!?”

“…Ah, morning. Lu-chan. Fuhaah.”

In contrast with the confused Lux, Philphie winked sleepily.

Her appearance was one thin shirt, an exposed chest and –– her underwear could be seen on the lower part of her body.

“Wh… What on earth happened!? Why!? Why are you––”

Lux hurriedly sprang up from the bed and looked around.

Bunk beds, a closet, a small table of two cliffs, a desk––

No matter how you think about it, it was a room for two people of the girl’s dormitory.

“…the washroom is on the first floor?”

“Not that!? It’s not that I’m worried about!? I mean, cover it! I can see it after all! I can see in various ways!”

While retorting in a fluster, Lux hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands.

As he did so, Philphie yawned in a cute way and crawled once again under the bunk bed (blanket)

“Hey!? Don’t sleep again! What’s with this situation!? If I remember correctly, last night, I was––”

“Yes. I brought you here. It’s because I found you sleeping on the corridor on my way to the toilet… You’d have caught a cold, you know?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 147.jpg|thumb]]

“T-Thank you… Not that!? This room is a room for two girls, right!?”

“I’m the only one using this room, so it’s all right.”

“Even though there are bunk beds, why did you sleep with me!?”

“It was bothersome to carry you above. And I was sleepy…”

“T-Then, wouldn't it have been better if you have gone to the top, right…?”

“Climbing the ladder was bothersome.”

“…………”

End of discussion.

“B-But… Um, it’s bad after all, right? In a lot of ways–– You and I are already at this age.”

“I’m all right with it though.”

“Ah, geez… How much haven’t you changed since a long time ago…!”

No matter how much she is a boxed in young lady, as expected, she is a little too off.

I’m greatly happy that we’re close like a long time ago, but the stimulus is stronger now.

Both her appearance and smell let one feel that she was a completely grown-up “girl”.

“Did you change, Lu-chan?”

“Eh...?”

Quietly getting up and with a serious look as usual, Philphie said so.

“I think that nothing has changed. I think that you’re always the kind Lu-chan of those days.”

And just a little bit, she smiled.

A soft smile to the extent that it could only be noticed by someone who had been close to her since a long time.

“It’s all right. I’m sure we haven’t changed.”

“––––”

''I wonder why.''

To Philphie’s smile and her words, Lux almost cried (felt like crying).

''After all, I am…''

On the last day of that coup d’état, I––

*tock* *tock*!

At that time, a sound of knock resounded in the room.

“Philphie! It’s already morning. If you don’t wake up quickly, you’ll be late! You’re already late all the time, so if you’re late any more than this –– may I enter?”

The second-year student of the “Triad”, Tillfarr’s voice could be heard coming over the door.

“…!?”

(It’s bad!)

No matter how much there were circumstances, being seen in this situation would be––

“Philphie…, you know? I’m already up, so can you keep it a secret about me being here––”

“It’s fine. Enter.”

Before Lux finished saying, Philphie plainly answered.

“Wai––!? Doe this room by any chance not lock with a key!?”

Tillfarr opened the door and entered.

“––Huh?”

And, after absentmindedly opening her mouth as she saw Lux and Philphie,

“…………”

*patan*

“Sorry for the intrusion!”

“HEY!? You’re wrong! So, please don’t spread that story!”

Lux hurriedly came out of the room and ran after Tillfarr who ran away.

In the end, Lux, Philphie and Tillfarr became late while getting along well.
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5

2014-11-04T09:18:17Z

Morgi: /* Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend */

==Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend==

===Part 1===

“––With that said, he is Lux Acadia who will be attending this school from today. Everyone, there are probably many things which you aren’t used to, but I hope you will get along with him.”

The next day ––.

The school building: second floor, second year’s classroom morning.

Receiving the introduction of the female instructor in charge of the class Raigree Balheart, Lux made an expression showing that he did not know what to say.

Raigree, while being a woman, played an active role as a Drag-Knight in the Old Empire Era, and she also took the New Kingdom side as the ally of women in the coup d’état.

In addition, including her beauty and dignified personality, she seemed to boast of great popularity among the female students.

It might have been some sort of fortune that he was put in the class which such an instructor took charge of.

That’s –– if Lux was a female student officer candidate though.

“…………”

Last night, since there was no vacant room in the girl’s dormitory, Lux ended up staying at the drawing room for visitors and spent a night where he was not able to sleep very good.

However, it was because of that Lux’s stomach hurt.

After the New Kingdom establishment by coup d’état, Lux who was working as a chore Prince was used to busy and hard work.

What was the most toilsome was that when seeing the classroom, he was strongly feeling out-of-place.

It's impossible.

Even more than Lisha’s coerciveness, as “a test entrance which considers a future coeducation”, and frankly speaking, he did not know at all about what Principal Relie who also permitted it, though it was a temporary enrollment was thinking.

(How can she easily permit it even though it’s a girl’s academy…?)

Lux knew that Relie had such a character from a long time, but as expected, she had too much freedom.

By the way, since it seemed that a substitute capable person would be arranged by the Kingdom to do the other miscellaneous jobs, which Lux was scheduled to do, he was relieved for the time being.

“Errr, I’m Lux Acadia. I hope to get along with you…”

For the time being, he made an awkward greeting.

By the way, Lisha who was in the same class, probably due to yesterday’s fatigue, far from offering a lifeboat to Lux was sleepily rowing the boat.

Small buzzing and whispering voices filled the classroom.

Well, it’s no wonder.

He was a Prince of the Old Empire which laid out the trend of androcracy for many years, so although the system changed five years ago, it was still the object of caution for girls.

Moreover, that a person like him was the only one admitted in a young ladies’ academy––

(Haa…, I want to go home.)

Everyone probably hates it, too, and honestly even I don’t know what to talk about––

“…Ah. It’s Lu-chan.”

As Lux was inwardly shedding tears, he suddenly heard such a voice.

“––Eh?”

A pink-haired girl who was in a seat on the window side of the classroom.

Her fluffy hair was brought together with two ribbons, which properly suited the girl’s absentminded atmosphere.

And, her rich chest which greatly pushed up her uniform brought about a mysterious charm to the girl’s face where traces of childishness remained.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 115.jpg|thumb]]

“Long time no see.”

In a soft voice, the girl smiled at Lux.

Her slow way of talking and peculiar atmosphere rang a bell to Lux.

“Errr, are you by any chance, Philphie…?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

To Lux’s question, the girl nodded and confirmed.

Philphie Aingram.

She was the second daughter of the great mercantile House, the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, and also Lux’s childhood friend.

Furthermore, she was the Principal –– Relie Aingram’s younger sister.

It had actually been seven years since the last time they met.

At that time, the Aingram House was associated with the Old Empire and there was also the fact that they were the same age, so Lux remembered that they played a lot together when they were children.

“So you are attending this school. I’m glad. Please, take care of me, Lu-chan.”

With a tone which did not seemed that much happy, Philphie said.

Though, Lux knew that Philphie was originally a girl who was not very good in expressing her emotions.

And, the fact that she was not so talkative and also that she had an honest personality.

Therefore, even though she looked like this, she was probably really happy.

“Ah, yes. Likewise, take care of me.”

As Lux exchanged greetings like this, the instructor Raigree pointed and said “okay, Lux. Your seat is next to that child.”

Lux was nervous, but as he sat down next to his childhood friend, he took a breath of relief for the first time.

Thank god.

Even if was a few, there was a friend whom he could speak with.

While Lux who was tired in various ways since yesterday loosened his cheek in relief, he looked at his childhood friend sitting nearby––

(But, we are in an age and position different from those seven years ago, we’re in a classroom, so I should take that into consideration a little, shouldn’t I?)

“Um, would it be better that I call you Philphie-san?”

The moment Lux said so, suddenly (in a bad mood) Philphie turned away with a serious look.

“Eh…?”

Lux was perplexed to that reaction.

Did I say something rude?

(But, I have memory that it was rare that Philphie got angry about something, but––)

“It’s Phi-chan, isn’t it?”

As Lux thought so, Philphie said that while still looking away.

“…Eh? Can I call you like that here!?”

“…………”

Philphie affirmed as she nodded.

(N-Now that I think about it…!)

Lux remembered with cold sweat.

Philphie had since olden days demanded a relationship where she and someone whom she took a liking to called each other by their nickname.

Lux was also doing so since they were very close when they were children, but––

“I-I’m happy you say that, but as expected, I can’t call you that here… I mean look, we have already grown up, also we’re officer candidates, and we’re in the academy…”

Or should I say, it was very embarrassing to call you so in front of unknown classmates.

“Would you consider the situation at that angle?” Lux expected so, but––

“…………”

Hmph.

Looking at Lux who made excuses, Philphie looked away once again.

The noisy stir of the classmates could be heard.

“Everyone, don’t make noise. I'm starting the lesson.”

With Raigree’s voice, the classroom regained calm instantly.

But, since it was a sudden admission, Lux had not yet have a textbook at hand.

“Philphie-san. Can I use your textbook together with you?”

“…………”

He was ignored.

“Ph-Philphie. T-This much is all right, right? H-Hey, we’re in class now…”

“…………”

There was no reaction.

I soon wanted to cry.

“…Hey, Phi-CHAN.”

“What…? Lu-chan.”

As Lux somehow squeezed his voice, Philphie turned towards him and said so.

“M-May we read your textbook together…?”

“Yes, all right.”
At that moment, laughter leaked from all over the classroom.

“Cute” “Phi-chan he says” “Did those two have that kind of relation?”

Hearing many such voices, Lux’s face turned red.

''Ha, it’s too embarrassing…!''

''What is this!?''

''What kind of situation is this!''

“Fufufufu…!”

Incidentally, even the serious instructor Raigree was trying to suppress her laughter.

Lux endured the urge of wanting to run away right now and somehow took the class.

“…Hmph”

Lisha who woke up looked at this as she seemed to be in a bad mood.

And, Lux did not notice another female student’s gaze

===Part 2===

However, unexpectedly his embarrassing exchange with Philphie seemed to bear fruit as Lux’s classmates seemed to have dispelled their caution towards him.

“Hey, hey, were Philphie-chan and Lux-kun by any chance fiancés?”

“What kind of jobs does the chore Prince usually do?”

“Speaking of which, why can you fight against an Abyss alone? Isn’t it great!?”

“Are men that good at using Drag-Rides? I heard that the aptitude rate was originally above for women, but––”

And then, the number of female students assailing with questions and gathering in front of his desk, at every short break during lessons increased like a festival.

The duel with Lisha who was the Princess, and the repulsing of the Abyss.

For good or for bad, the bad impression of having intruded into the bathroom was completely wiped out and it seemed that only interest and favorable impression towards Lux remained in the students.

Just before the lunch break, a large number of onlookers flocked from other classes.

(Somehow, it’s different from what I’ve imagined…!)

Knight candidates’ academy which noble young ladies attended.

As Lux was perplexed to the atmosphere which crumbled too much regarding it––

“Lux-kun. That reminds me, you’re still doing the miscellaneous jobs, aren’t you?”

“Errr. Yes, well… it’s my duty after all.”

As he replied so being asked by one of the girls who surrounded his desk,

“So if I ask, Lux-kun will do jobs here. All right, shall I ask at once?”

“Ah, it’s not fair. I also wanted to ask!”

“Lux-san. More importantly, would you like to have tea with me?”

“Everyone, if you’ve any request, I will collect them. If you approach him all at once, Lux-cchi will be troubled, right?”

Tillfarr who was a classmate came over and began to bring everyone together.

(I’m selfishly given a strange nickname…)

It looked like Tillfarr, who was one of the trio –– one of the “Triad” which seemed to be famous even in the academy, was the mood maker-like existence even in the class.

“Phew…”

However, honestly, he felt relieved.

It's a good thing if Tillfarr interceded for everyone––

“Yes, yes. Write your odd jobs requests to Lux-cchi and put them in this box. Carry them. Put in also the appointed date. They will be done in turns later.”

“Eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

(Somehow, the talk has been settled in a bad sense!)

“Don't worry. Everyone is rich after all. Like this, Lux-cchi’s debt can also be paid quickly!”

“…………”

As far as he could see the written requests being thrown in the wooden box which Tillfarr prepared to the extent that they overflowed, he felt like he was going to collapse before the completion of requests.

And –– it was lunch break; as Lux who was mentally tired laid face down on his desk for a while,

“H-Hey. If it’s fine with you, how about going to eat meal together? Lux.”

“Uwah!?”

Being suddenly called out to from above his head, Lux jumped.

Standing before him was Lisha.

He had the feeling that she had been half sleeping nearby during the lesson, but she seemed to have woken up before he noticed.

“Errr, do you mean –– the two of us?”

“T-That’s right … Don’t you want to go with me?”

While faintly reddening her cheeks, Lisha looked away.

At that moment, a small stir filled the classroom.

“A-And if possible –– I would like you to become my exclusive care taker from here on. Coincidentally, I also wanted one servant after all.”

As Lisha said so while restlessly twining her finger in front of her chest,

“Eeeh!?”

Along with Lux’s scream, the whole class rustled once again.

“Eh? What does she mean?” “If I remember correctly, Lizsharte-sama didn’t apply even a maid for her care as she is misanthropic, right?” “To make him, a ‘man’ her servant is––” “No way…”

From the female students of the class, he could hear such voices from afar.

“S-Such a thing––”

Since he could not reject it in a loud voice, he was troubled.

“This much is fine, isn’t it? At that time, you forcibly saw even my naked body after all––”

At Lisha’s words, “kyaaaaaaaaah” high pitch voices rose from the classroom.

As expected, the incident of the bathroom had become a rumor, but there seemed to be students who did not know the details.

“T-That was –– um”

As Lux completely panicked––,

“…………”

A girl quietly approached Lux.

“…Phi-chan?”

It was Philphie.

While already eating something which looked like baked doughnuts silently probably for lunch break, she stood just beside Lux and Lisha facing each other.

She was expressionless as usual, but she revealed a strong presence.

“*gulp*. Lu-chan is troubled. Lizsharte-sama.”

Swallowing the doughnut in her mouth, Philphie said.

“What. I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the airhead daughter of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, huh. It’s troublesome. Okay, I'll give you my snacks, so step back calmly.”

After knitting her brows only for an instant, Lisha took out paper packages from her bosom and ordered Philphie.

Judging from the faint sweet smell and the package, a golden gloss (luster).

The contents seemed to be bread seasoned with honey.

“…………”

It was specified in the school regulations that there was no hierarchical relationship between nobles and that they were treated as equal knight candidates within the academy.

But, that was to the bitter end an official stance, and it was not going on like that in reality.

A Princess was after all a Princess.

“It’s not as if Lux himself really asked for help, right? I don’t know about you being childhood friends or whatever, but I advise you not to thoughtlessly poke your nose into other people’s affairs.”

Lisha told so as to persuade her.

Philphie silently gnawed the bread from the package she received like a small animal.

“Ah, so you’re eating it…”

Philphie was extremely fond of sweet things. And, she was doing things at her own pace.

She also seemed to have not changed on that side since a long time.

“Everyone would understand just by seeing that Lu-chan is troubled. So stop. Princess.”

A slow and loose tone.

But, Philphie told so clearly.

One did not know what Philphie was thinking as she was usually absentminded, she firmly insisted unexpectedly and she was the obstinate type.

The exchanges of the two girls became incandescently calmly.

The classmates of the classroom brightened their eyes to that scene and began to get greatly excited.

“I wonder who will win.”

“The New Kingdom Princess and or the childhood friend of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate…”

Lux who became unable to endure being here, hurriedly,

“W-Wait, you two, calm down––”

The moment when he raised his voice,

“––Sorry for meddling as you’re busy, but can I?”

A dignified sound.

He heard a translucent voice in the classroom.

Lux remembered the girl with beautiful features like a fairy.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

She was a fellow knight candidate classmate who was a foreign student from the religious country Ymir, a powerful nation in the north.

It was that girl who made the escaping Lux swoon; flinging him away in the incident of the day before yesterday.

“Kurulucifer, huh. If you have business, leave it for later. I’m in the middle of an important talk now––”

Lisha swelled her cheeks (as if pouting) and protested so, but

“I was asked for a little business from the Principal of the school. There is a place that she wants me to guide that child to at lunch break. Understood, Lux-kun?”

“Errr…, ah, yes.”

It was the first time he heard about the matter of being guided, but thinking that it was a lifeboat, Lux rode on the talk.

“Then, it’s like that, so.”

As Kurulucifer told so and softly held Lux’s hand, she pulled him to the corridor without waiting for Lisha’s and Philphie’s reply.

“––No way, to think even that talented Kurulucifer-san is interested in him”

“It has become interesting.”

To his classmates’ shrill voices which he could hear from behind, Lux walked down the corridor while bearing some anxiety.

===Part 3===

Coming out from the classroom to the corridor, they went up the stairs.

When they arrived at the rooftop where there was no one, Kurulucifer approached the handrail and quietly looked down below.

The scenery of the large school site could be overlooked from here.

A vividly green courtyard and great school buildings.

In a slightly remote place, there were the girl’s dormitory and the Machine Dragon practice field and the fourth Machine Dragon hangar.

And, there were some buildings which he did not know yet.

“Um, thank you. Kurulucifer-san”

From the time being, Lux who took a breather thanked her first.

He had heard rumor about Kurulucifer Einvolk only a little from his little sister Airi.

A foreign girl who possessed first-class skill in studying, body techniques, and Drag-Ride’s handling.

Including her beauty which exceeded that of an ordinary person, she was a talented woman who superiority was acknowledged by the people in the academy.

“You helped you… didn’t you? Probably.”

“Despite your childish face, you’re unexpectedly sharp.”

“T-That has nothing to do with it, right!? Why do you say such a thing!? Even though I mind it!”

As Lux unintentionally reddened his face, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“The fact that you immediately become irritated like that, despite being a Prince of the Old Empire is what I call childish. Though former, you’re also of a royalty, so I wanted you to return such an obvious provocation with sarcasm.”

“…………”

(It’s no good. We should be the same age, and yet she completely has the upper hand.)

When Lux was inwardly snubbed so,

“But, other than it, I praise you. You might say that I admire you. For noticing my intention. It saved me the trouble.”

“…Um. Then, as expected, is there something you want to talk to me about?”

“Yes, there several things. But, first of all.”

She said so and turned her transparent pupils towards Lux.

“Why didn’t you give the finishing blow yesterday –– at that time?”

“…Are you talking about Lizsharte-sama? Or about the Abyss…?”

“I think that you could have defeated both though. Only if you felt like it––”

At Kurulucifer’s glance as she saw through it, Lux hesitated for an instant,

“…You overestimated me too much.”

After several seconds, he replied so.

“Certainly, I have never lost in an official mock battle of Drag-Knight. But, I never won, either.”

The nickname “Weakest Undefeated” named from the style where he devoted himself entirely to defense and evasion and delivered no attack.

But, as that name showed, all his war records were draws.

Lux had also never won.

“Don’t worry. I don’t intend to force you to speak about something you don’t want to speak about.”

(I-I’m not trusted…!)

As Lux hung his head, Kurulucifer said as if reading his thoughts.

“Oh my, there is no way I would trust you, right? You, the peeping tom and underwear thief Prince.”

“L-Like I said! You’re wrong––”

As Lux blushed and became confused, Kurulucifer chuckled.

It was a graceful smile hardly thinkable of a girl of the same age.

Lux’s heart throbbed for an instant to that expression.

“I’m a little relieved.”

“Eh…?”

“It’s because you are a more harmless boy than I expected. Your not that much like the Empire's royalty.”

“…………”

A tone with which he didn't know whether he was praised or made a fool.

But only a little, she seemed to be having fun.

“It can’t be helped. After all, I’m the seventh Prince, and moreover––”

“You’ve a childish face and you’re also short?”

“NO!? Um…, for various reasons, we were driven out of the Imperial Court when I was child. So, We’re not that much familiar with the Old Empire––”

After the coup d’état succeeded, Lux and Airi were released by the New Kingdom’s amnesty.

With the criminal’s collar attached to their necks and a large amount of debt as a mark of atonement.

And also another deal––.

“Is that so.”

Kurulucifer curtly muttered these words without showing any feelings in particular.

“So, Kurulucifer-san came abroad to study from the religious country Ymir, to learn about Drag-Knights?”

“Certainly, that’s also one of my goals.”

How to put it, this girl seemed to always like an elusive way of speaking.

“Then, what kind of other purpose do you have? I heard that you’re an Earl’s daughter, but is it in order to connect interchanges with the New Kingdom or something like that––”

“…Hey, do you know about the “Black Hero”?”

Interrupting Lux’s words, Kurulucifer asked.

“Eh…?”

“The monster that destroyed about 1200 of the Empire's Drag-Knights using only an unknown Drag-Knight, and drove the Empire to defeat. Both his affiliation and purpose were unknown. That user’s figure hasn’t been confirmed in the current New Kingdom. Therefore, he is handed down as a demon of destruction for the Old Empire and as a legendary hero for the New Kingdom.”

“…If it’s only the rumor, I’ve heard about him, but––”

“…………”

At Lux’s answer, Kurulucifer said nothing.

She was just overlooking quietly the scenery below in front of the handrail of the rooftop.

“Um…?”

“I have one job request for you.”

“Eh?”

“Look for the “Black Hero”. I have business with that person.”

“…!?”

The moment when Lux unintentionally gasped.

*dong*, the sound of the big bell resounded from the clock tower.

“Ah…”

“The afternoon lesson will soon start. Next is the Practical training exercise for Drag-Rides, so we better hurry up.”

While saying only that, Kurulucifer got down from the rooftop ( you get down from the roof by taking stairs so this sentence doesn't really make sense in my opinion, )and slowly walked to the stairs.

“U-Um… Kurulucifer-san!”

When Lux called out to her back, Kurulucifer stopped for an instant and turned around.

As Lux was perplexed as he didn't even know what he was going to say,

“Speaking of which, Lux-kun, did you eat lunch?”

“Eh…!?”

(N-Now that she mentioned it, I hadn’t yet!)

It was because he was completely exhausted at the beginning of the lunch break and was rolled up in trouble afterwards––.

The moment he conscious of so, Lux’s stomach growled and his face turned red.

“Do your best. Cute chore Prince.”

Kurulucifer suddenly smiled and left just like that.

“…………”

Somehow, she was too mysterious a person, but there was only one thing made clear so far.

This person is too tough, in various ways…

Lux held these indescribable feelings and his hunger, and took the afternoon lesson.

===Part 4===

“Haa, I’m already tireeeeeed…”

Night time.

The large public bath linked to the girl’s dormitory.

While strongly brushing the bathtub and floor where he intruded into the day before yesterday, Lux was exhausted.

After finishing the afternoon class, the number of requests of “odd jobs” which dropped into Lux’s hand had increased.

Was the first ever man to move into this girl's academy? –– the Old Empire’s chore Prince that rare (unusual).

Or, did he attract attention in various ways because of yesterday’s duel and incident?

The requests, including those from the academy and students, exceeded dozens of matters only today, and the number of reservations still kept increasing.

Originally, if Lux had not organized the odd jobs which reached a hard schedule, he might have given up long ago.

“Even so, I think that it’s a place like a paradise though.”

About five years after Lux was released by the amnesty of the New Kingdom.

His life as the chore Prince was by no means comfortable.

Of course, there were also good people at the work place.

But, during the countless requests, there were also many painful and difficult things.

He was awfully cursed (abused) by the people who resented the Old Empire.

Conversely, he had also been spoken ill of as the “dog of the New Kingdom” by the Old Empire’s adherents.

“But––. This place is”

While working hard at studying, he could pay his debt and moreover, his safety was guaranteed.

And above all ––daily Drag-Ride training was possible.

It could be said that the fact of the burden of the expensive management, and maintenance fees of his Machine Dragon also disappearing was ideal for the kind of life that Lux aimed for.

However, the only thing which he was concerned about,

“Was it all right for someone like me to stay in such a place?”

In this place where Lux muttered, after a light knock, the door to the dressing room was suddenly opened.

“W-Waaaah!? Sorry! The bath cleaning is already over, can you just wait a little bit now––!?

Damn!?

Have I by any chance forgotten to put the note “under cleaning”?

As Lux raised a voice of explanation in panic––

“I’m sorry for not meeting your expectation, Nii-san. Did you want to see it? My naked body.”

There was his little sister Airi and the Triad’s first-year student who was her friend, Nokuto.

By the way, both of them were properly dressed.

“W- What are you saying!? Ah, Nokuto-san, good evening…”

“Yes. But, it can’t be helped. I hear that adolescent males usually have it tough in various ways. I wonder about how about they lust (crave) for a blood relative, but”

“Why did you assume that I was expecting a naked body!?”

“Well, it’s fine though. Shall we, the only family members, enter the bath together next time? Nii-san.”

“Airi… It’s embarrassing, so could you please not tell such a joke in front of people?”

When Lux’s cheeks reddened and he protested, as Airi was also a little embarrassed, she deceived it by clearing her throat *cough*.

“So, do you have business with me? This bath cleaning is already the last for today’s requests, so if it isn’t a pressing business, I want you to wait a little––”

To Lux who straightened his back, Airi and Nokuto smiled wryly.

“Yes, it’s a little work. Afterwards, please come immediately to the grand hall of the girl’s dormitory. A detour is out of question (prohibited). Well then, later.”

Airi smoothly said and turned her back.

“Understood. I'll go immediately.”

“Yes. Please look forward to it.”

When bowing to Lux who answered, Nokuto also left the bathroom together with Airi.

“Look forward…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement, but in the end he did not understand.

===Part 5===

The evening when the sun also went down completely.

After having the housemother who made the request checked the cleaning, Lux headed to the grand hall without break like he was told by Airi and Nokuto.

As he walked in the dormitory, wide like a high-class hotel in the capital, he unintentionally smiled wryly to himself who felt that he was “out of place”.

“Speaking of which, I was royalty, too…”

He had lived in the imperial court until 7 years old, but after being deprived of the right of succession to the throne, he lived out of the castle, and it was not that rich (affluent) of a life.

The coup d’état occurred when he was 12 years old, and with a short-term war of about one month, after the Atismata chief officials won, he was imprisoned with his little sister Airi and they were detained for a while.

And––, at the same time as the New Kingdom government was born, Lux became a criminal and it had been decided that he would bear the mission of undertaking odd jobs and a debt with an amnesty.

They were the only two survivors of the Old Empire's royalty.

Although they were almost ousted from the imperial family, to let Lux and his little sister, who had imperial blood live and release them, various agreements were necessary.

Along with another secret which could by no means be said––

“…Errr, was it the grand hall?”

Lux noticed and stopped.

(––But, for what reason would they call me at such a time?)

Even though there are many jobs I can’t do when the night comes.

As Lux was thinking so, he saw Airi’s figure in the hall which was down the stairs.

“You seem to have straightened your appearance. I’ve gotten a better opinion of you, Nii-san.”

“E-Even I will at least do that much! Um, about the request from the girls––”

“Well then, please come here. Everyone is waiting.”

Ignoring Lux’s words, Airi took his hand.

Just like that across the passage, to the cafeteria (dining hall).

“Huh…? If I remember correctly, this place is––”

Even though it was already the time when the cafeteria (dining hall) was closed.

As Lux thought so, looking puzzled and entered,

“CONGRATULATIONS FOR YOUR ADMISSION!”

He heard the girls’ voices all at once.

“Eh…?”

When looking at the front, many dishes were placed on a big table.

Meat pie with sauce was put and all sorts of sandwiches with vegetables were put.

Pasta with mushroom dressed with plant oil. Chicken sauté seasoned with spice.

Soup with cooked vegetables, drawing out sweetness.

Even a red wine bottle and teapot were prepared.

“Don’t tell this is––?”

“Right, it’s the celebration of your admission. Lux-kun.”

Seeing Lux’s reaction, Sharis of the Triad lightly smiled.

When looking, the dining hall was set like a small party meeting place, and many students gathered there.

Lizsharte, Kurulucifer, Philphie.

Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

And, several students of the same class and also the instructor Raigree also sat in a corner.

For a moment, he could not believe that sight.

It was like a dream.

Lux was absentminded for a little while.

“Um, by any chance –– is it for me?”

“…Well, it’s something simple we gathered and planned after all. It might be a little plain to entertain you, a former Prince, but please do with it.”

As the third-year student Sharis said so,

“Uh-huh. The dishes are everyone’s handmade dishes, but don’t get your hope up for the taste of what I made! I’m extremely clumsy after all!”

Said Tillfarr with a face (smile) on her whole face.

“No. I don’t think that it’s something you should say in this (first) place.”

Nokuto threw in a calm response to it.

“Lu-chan. We will be together from now on.”

“I’m expecting various things from you.”

After Philphie and Kurulucifer respectively called out to Lux,

“Yo. Ah, um, how to say it.”

Lisha who was sitting on a chair in the back lightly raised her hand and stood up.

“U-Um –– frankly speaking, I’m not very good with such a party or event. Therefore, um, I don’t really know whether you’re happy. But, I thought we should finally do it… Good work… No, it was a great honor on this occasion. Lux Acadia.”

While shyly averting her eyes a little, she muttered.

Her attire was a red dress which Lux saw for the first time.

“Yes. Lizsharte-sama seems to want to say “I wanted to thank and congratulate you, and so I planned it. I will be happy if you enjoy it even a little”.”

“Y-You’re wrong!? Don’t translate it on your own! Even though you’re just a first year!”

Seeing that exchange, the other students suddenly burst into laughter.

“…………”

Because of too much shock, Lux was stiff for a while, but

“––Thank you. Lisha-sama. I’m happy.”

He said so with a natural smile.

“N-No… Well, um, how to say it. It’s only one, but I also tried and made a dish. Errr…”

*cough*, with a sidelong glance to Lisha who blushed and began to panic, Sharis cleared her throat.

“Well then, shall we already go with the toast?”

To these words, everyone poured wine in their glasses and raised them.

The lively night wore on.

===Part 6===

The happy time passed in the blink of an eye.

After Lux’s welcome party ended and they dispersed.

“What to do… I completely forgot…!”

Because his stomach was full, and there was also the fatigue from the jobs and the moving on the first day, Lux wanted to lie down (and rest) as soon as possible, but he had noticed about this time the fact that an important problem remained.

That was –– about the bed (where to sleep).

Lux had been using the drawing room for visitors, but since maintenance was necessary, he just remembered that it was said that it could not be used for a while,

In this academy where there was only the girl’s dormitory, the room where Lux would stay has not been yet found.

Therefore, securing a place to sleep was also a problem for Lux, but––

“I wonder why only this place is the same as the time before the move in…”

Even though there were many rooms, there was none where he could say.

(I should have consulted with the instructor at the party…)

“It’s no use. I’m sleepy…”

The collected fatigue and the feeling of a stomach full from a meal.

Without fighting against the sleepiness which suddenly assailed him, he genuflected.

“I will rest a little, so…”

Right, on the hallway carpet, it was right after he leaned on the wall.

Lux’s consciousness was immediately swallowed by darkness and he sank into a deep sleep.

===Part 7===

*cheep* *cheep*…

The chirps of small birds could be heard and on the back of his eyelids, he could feel the warmth of a dim sunlight.

It’s morning. Thought Lux within his consciousness.

Have I slept on the corridor? It’s a mysterious sensation for it.

(The carpet of this dormitory is warm and soft, huh.)

Besides, it somehow smells really good.

(Until a little while ago, sleeping outdoors or staying in a stable was normal for me after all.)

Remembering such a thing, Lux smiled wryly in a doze.

Before he noticed, he seemed to have gotten used to his fairly poor life.

I should wake up soon; I still have many things to do.

But, I want to stay like this only just a little––

Thinking so, he tried to haul in the blanket in his hand, his eyes closed as it is.

“Ahn…”

*funyu*, along with this soft sensation which touched his hand, he heard such a voice.

“Huh…?”

(I wonder what this is.)

It was fluffy, fleshy, smooth and very soft.

It had elasticity just like kneaded bread dough, and when sank in plumply, Lux’s fingers were pushed back.

As that sensation was comfortable and Lux massaged it several time with his eyes still closed––

“A-Ahn…”

“…………”

The voice before him turned into a seductive one.

As Lux who was surprised by this opened his eyes––,

“Wha…!?”

A girl with fluffy, light pink hair and golden pupils which thinly opened.

Philphie Aingram was on the same bed –– next to Lux.

“Wai…!? Why is Phi-chan here!?”

“…Ah, morning. Lu-chan. Fuhaah.”

In contrast with the confused Lux, Philphie winked sleepily.

Her appearance was one thin shirt, an exposed chest and –– her underwear could be seen on the lower part of her body.

“Wh… What on earth happened!? Why!? Why are you––”

Lux hurriedly sprang up from the bed and looked around.

Bunk beds, a closet, a small table of two cliffs, a desk––

No matter how you think about it, it was a room for two people of the girl’s dormitory.

“…the washroom is on the first floor?”

“Not that!? It’s not that I’m worried about!? I mean, cover it! I can see it after all! I can see in various ways!”

While retorting in a fluster, Lux hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands.

As he did so, Philphie yawned in a cute way and crawled once again under the bunk bed (blanket)

“Hey!? Don’t sleep again! What’s with this situation!? If I remember correctly, last night, I was––”

“Yes. I brought you here. It’s because I found you sleeping on the corridor on my way to the toilet… You’d have caught a cold, you know?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 147.jpg|thumb]]

“T-Thank you… Not that!? This room is a room for two girls, right!?”

“I’m the only one using this room, so it’s all right.”

“Even though there are bunk beds, why did you sleep with me!?”

“It was bothersome to carry you above. And I was sleepy…”

“T-Then, wouldn't it have been better if you have gone to the top, right…?”

“Climbing the ladder was bothersome.”

“…………”

End of discussion.

“B-But… Um, it’s bad after all, right? In a lot of ways–– You and I are already at this age.”

“I’m all right with it though.”

“Ah, geez… How much haven’t you changed since a long time ago…!”

No matter how much she is a boxed in young lady, as expected, she is a little too off.

I’m greatly happy that we’re close like a long time ago, but the stimulus is stronger now.

Both her appearance and smell let one feel that she was a completely grown-up “girl”.

“Did you change, Lu-chan?”

“Eh...?”

Quietly getting up and with a serious look as usual, Philphie said so.

“I think that nothing has changed. I think that you’re always the kind Lu-chan of those days.”

And just a little bit, she smiled.

A soft smile to the extent that it could only be noticed by someone who had been close to her since a long time.

“It’s all right. I’m sure we haven’t changed.”

“––––”

''I wonder why.''

To Philphie’s smile and her words, Lux almost cried (felt like crying).

''After all, I am…''

On the last day of that coup d’état, I––

*tock* *tock*!

At that time, a sound of knock resounded in the room.

“Philphie! It’s already morning. If you don’t wake up quickly, you’ll be late! You’re already late all the time, so if you’re late any more than this –– may I enter?”

The second-year student of the “Triad”, Tillfarr’s voice could be heard coming over the door.

“…!?”

(It’s bad!)

No matter how much there were circumstances, being seen in this situation would be––

“Philphie…, you know? I’m already up, so can you keep it a secret about me being here––”

“It’s fine. Enter.”

Before Lux finished saying, Philphie plainly answered.

“Wai––!? Doe this room by any chance not lock with a key!?”

Tillfarr opened the door and entered.

“––Huh?”

And, after absentmindedly opening her mouth as she saw Lux and Philphie,

“…………”

*patan*

“Sorry for the intrusion!”

“HEY!? You’re wrong! So, please don’t spread that story!”

Lux hurriedly came out of the room and ran after Tillfarr who ran away.

In the end, Lux, Philphie and Tillfarr became late while getting along well.
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5

2014-11-04T09:09:20Z

Morgi: /* Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend */

==Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend==

===Part 1===

“––With that said, he is Lux Acadia who will be attending this school from today. Everyone, there are probably many things which you aren’t used to, but I hope you will get along with him.”

The next day ––.

The school building: second floor, second year’s classroom morning.

Receiving the introduction of the female instructor in charge of the class Raigree Balheart, Lux made an expression showing that he did not know what to say.

Raigree, while being a woman, played an active role as a Drag-Knight in the Old Empire Era, and she also took the New Kingdom side as the ally of women in the coup d’état.

In addition, including her beauty and dignified personality, she seemed to boast of great popularity among the female students.

It might have been some sort of fortune that he was put in the class which such an instructor took charge of.

That’s –– if Lux was a female student officer candidate though.

“…………”

Last night, since there was no vacant room in the girl’s dormitory, Lux ended up staying at the drawing room for visitors and spent a night where he was not able to sleep very good.

However, it was because of that Lux’s stomach hurt.

After the New Kingdom establishment by coup d’état, Lux who was working as a chore Prince was used to busy and hard work.

What was the most toilsome was that when seeing the classroom, he was strongly feeling out-of-place.

It's impossible.

Even more than Lisha’s coerciveness, as “a test entrance which considers a future coeducation”, and frankly speaking, he did not know at all about what Principal Relie who also permitted it, though it was a temporary enrollment was thinking.

(How can she easily permit it even though it’s a girl’s academy…?)

Lux knew that Relie had such a character from a long time, but as expected, she had too much freedom.

By the way, since it seemed that a substitute capable person would be arranged by the Kingdom to do the other miscellaneous jobs, which Lux was scheduled to do, he was relieved for the time being.

“Errr, I’m Lux Acadia. I hope to get along with you…”

For the time being, he made an awkward greeting.

By the way, Lisha who was in the same class, probably due to yesterday’s fatigue, far from offering a lifeboat to Lux was sleepily rowing the boat.

Small buzzing and whispering voices filled the classroom.

Well, it’s no wonder.

He was a Prince of the Old Empire which laid out the trend of androcracy for many years, so although the system changed five years ago, it was still the object of caution for girls.

Moreover, that a person like him was the only one admitted in a young ladies’ academy––

(Haa…, I want to go home.)

Everyone probably hates it, too, and honestly even I don’t know what to talk about––

“…Ah. It’s Lu-chan.”

As Lux was inwardly shedding tears, he suddenly heard such a voice.

“––Eh?”

A pink-haired girl who was in a seat on the window side of the classroom.

Her fluffy hair was brought together with two ribbons, which properly suited the girl’s absentminded atmosphere.

And, her rich chest which greatly pushed up her uniform brought about a mysterious charm to the girl’s face where traces of childishness remained.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 115.jpg|thumb]]

“Long time no see.”

In a soft voice, the girl smiled at Lux.

Her slow way of talking and peculiar atmosphere rang a bell to Lux.

“Errr, are you by any chance, Philphie…?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

To Lux’s question, the girl nodded and confirmed.

Philphie Aingram.

She was the second daughter of the great mercantile House, the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, and also Lux’s childhood friend.

Furthermore, she was the Principal –– Relie Aingram’s younger sister.

It had actually been seven years since the last time they met.

At that time, the Aingram House was associated with the Old Empire and there was also the fact that they were the same age, so Lux remembered that they played a lot together when they were children.

“So you are attending this school. I’m glad. Please, take care of me, Lu-chan.”

With a tone which did not seemed that much happy, Philphie said.

Though, Lux knew that Philphie was originally a girl who was not very good in expressing her emotions.

And, the fact that she was not so talkative and also that she had an honest personality.

Therefore, even though she looked like this, she was probably really happy.

“Ah, yes. Likewise, take care of me.”

As Lux exchanged greetings like this, the instructor Raigree pointed and said “okay, Lux. Your seat is next to that child.”

Lux was nervous, but as he sat down next to his childhood friend, he took a breath of relief for the first time.

Thank god.

Even if was a few, there was a friend whom he could speak with.

While Lux who was tired in various ways since yesterday loosened his cheek in relief, he looked at his childhood friend sitting nearby––

(But, we are in an age and position different from those seven years ago, we’re in a classroom, so I should take that into consideration a little, shouldn’t I?)

“Um, would it be better that I call you Philphie-san?”

The moment Lux said so, suddenly (in a bad mood) Philphie turned away with a serious look.

“Eh…?”

Lux was perplexed to that reaction.

Did I say something rude?

(But, I have memory that it was rare that Philphie got angry about something, but––)

“It’s Phi-chan, isn’t it?”

As Lux thought so, Philphie said that while still looking away.

“…Eh? Can I call you like that here!?”

“…………”

Philphie affirmed as she nodded.

(N-Now that I think about it…!)

Lux remembered with cold sweat.

Philphie had since olden days demanded a relationship where she and someone whom she took a liking to called each other by their nickname.

Lux was also doing so since they were very close when they were children, but––

“I-I’m happy you say that, but as expected, I can’t call you that here… I mean look, we have already grown up, also we’re officer candidates, and we’re in the academy…”

Or should I say, it was very embarrassing to call you so in front of unknown classmates.

“Would you consider the situation at that angle?” Lux expected so, but––

“…………”

Hmph.

Looking at Lux who made excuses, Philphie looked away once again.

The noisy stir of the classmates could be heard.

“Everyone, don’t make noise. I'm starting the lesson.”

With Raigree’s voice, the classroom regained calm instantly.

But, since it was a sudden admission, Lux had not yet have a textbook at hand.

“Philphie-san. Can I use your textbook together with you?”

“…………”

He was ignored.

“Ph-Philphie. T-This much is all right, right? H-Hey, we’re in class now…”

“…………”

There was no reaction.

I soon wanted to cry.

“…Hey, Phi-CHAN.”

“What…? Lu-chan.”

As Lux somehow squeezed his voice, Philphie turned towards him and said so.

“M-May we read your textbook together…?”

“Yes, all right.”
At that moment, laughter leaked from all over the classroom.

“Cute” “Phi-chan he says” “Did those two have that kind of relation?”

Hearing many such voices, Lux’s face turned red.

''Ha, it’s too embarrassing…!''

''What is this!?''

''What kind of situation is this!''

“Fufufufu…!”

Incidentally, even the serious instructor Raigree was trying to suppress her laughter.

Lux endured the urge of wanting to run away right now and somehow took the class.

“…Hmph”

Lisha who woke up looked at this as she seemed to be in a bad mood.

And, Lux did not notice another female student’s gaze

===Part 2===

However, unexpectedly his embarrassing exchange with Philphie seemed to bear fruit as Lux’s classmates seemed to have dispelled their caution towards him.

“Hey, hey, were Philphie-chan and Lux-kun by any chance fiancés?”

“What kind of jobs does the chore Prince usually do?”

“Speaking of which, why can you fight against an Abyss alone? Isn’t it great!?”

“Are men that good at using Drag-Rides? I heard that the aptitude rate was originally above for women, but––”

And then, the number of female students assailing with questions and gathering in front of his desk, at every short break during lessons increased like a festival.

The duel with Lisha who was the Princess, and the repulsing of the Abyss.

For good or for bad, the bad impression of having intruded into the bathroom was completely wiped out and it seemed that only interest and favorable impression towards Lux remained in the students.

Just before the lunch break, a large number of onlookers flocked from other classes.

(Somehow, it’s different from what I’ve imagined…!)

Knight candidates’ academy which noble young ladies attended.

As Lux was perplexed to the atmosphere which crumbled too much regarding it––

“Lux-kun. That reminds me, you’re still doing the miscellaneous jobs, aren’t you?”

“Errr. Yes, well… it’s my duty after all.”

As he replied so being asked by one of the girls who surrounded his desk,

“So if I ask, Lux-kun will do jobs here. All right, shall I ask at once?”

“Ah, it’s not fair. I also wanted to ask!”

“Lux-san. More importantly, would you like to have tea with me?”

“Everyone, if you’ve any request, I will collect them. If you approach him all at once, Lux-cchi will be troubled, right?”

Tillfarr who was a classmate came over and began to bring everyone together.

(I’m selfishly given a strange nickname…)

It looked like Tillfarr, who was one of the trio –– one of the “Triad” which seemed to be famous even in the academy, was the mood maker-like existence even in the class.

“Phew…”

However, honestly, he felt relieved.

It's a good thing if Tillfarr interceded for everyone––

“Yes, yes. Write your odd jobs requests to Lux-cchi and put them in this box. Carry them. Put in also the appointed date. They will be done in turns later.”

“Eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

(Somehow, the talk has been settled in a bad sense!)

“Don't worry. Everyone is rich after all. Like this, Lux-cchi’s debt can also be paid quickly!”

“…………”

As far as he could see the written requests being thrown in the wooden box which Tillfarr prepared to the extent that they overflowed, he felt like he was going to collapse before the completion of requests.

And –– it was lunch break; as Lux who was mentally tired laid face down on his desk for a while,

“H-Hey. If it’s fine with you, how about going to eat meal together? Lux.”

“Uwah!?”

Being suddenly called out to from above his head, Lux jumped.

Standing before him was Lisha.

He had the feeling that she had been half sleeping nearby during the lesson, but she seemed to have woken up before he noticed.

“Errr, do you mean –– the two of us?”

“T-That’s right … Don’t you want to go with me?”

While faintly reddening her cheeks, Lisha looked away.

At that moment, a small stir filled the classroom.

“A-And if possible –– I would like you to become my exclusive care taker from here on. Coincidentally, I also wanted one servant after all.”

As Lisha said so while restlessly twining her finger in front of her chest,

“Eeeh!?”

Along with Lux’s scream, the whole class rustled once again.

“Eh? What does she mean?” “If I remember correctly, Lizsharte-sama didn’t apply even a maid for her care as she is misanthropic, right?” “To make him, a ‘man’ her servant is––” “No way…”

From the female students of the class, he could hear such voices from afar.

“S-Such a thing––”

Since he could not reject it in a loud voice, he was troubled.

“This much is fine, isn’t it? At that time, you forcibly saw even my naked body after all––”

At Lisha’s words, “kyaaaaaaaaah” high pitch voices rose from the classroom.

As expected, the incident of the bathroom had become a rumor, but there seemed to be students who did not know the details.

“T-That was –– um”

As Lux completely panicked––,

“…………”

A girl quietly approached Lux.

“…Phi-chan?”

It was Philphie.

While already eating something which looked like baked doughnuts silently probably for lunch break, she stood just beside Lux and Lisha facing each other.

She was expressionless as usual, but she revealed a strong presence.

“*gulp*. Lu-chan is troubled. Lizsharte-sama.”

Swallowing the doughnut in her mouth, Philphie said.

“What. I was wondering who it was, but it’s just the airhead daughter of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate, huh. It’s troublesome. Okay, I'll give you my snacks, so step back calmly.”

After knitting her brows only for an instant, Lisha took out paper packages from her bosom and ordered Philphie.

Judging from the faint sweet smell and the package, a golden gloss (luster).

The contents seemed to be bread seasoned with honey.

“…………”

It was specified in the school regulations that there was no hierarchical relationship between nobles and that they were treated as equal knight candidates within the academy.

But, that was to the bitter end an official stance, and it was not going on like that in reality.

A Princess was after all a Princess.

“It’s not as if Lux himself really asked for help, right? I don’t know about you being childhood friends or whatever, but I advise you not to thoughtlessly poke your nose into other people’s affairs.”

Lisha told so as to persuade her.

Philphie silently gnawed the bread from the package she received like a small animal.

“Ah, so you’re eating it…”

Philphie was extremely fond of sweet things. And, she was doing things at her own pace.

She also seemed to have not changed on that side since a long time.

“Everyone would understand just by seeing that Lu-chan is troubled. So stop. Princess.”

A slow and loose tone.

But, Philphie told so clearly.

One did not know what Philphie was thinking as she was usually absentminded, she firmly insisted unexpectedly and she was the obstinate type.

The exchanges of the two girls became incandescently calmly.

The classmates of the classroom brightened their eyes to that scene and began to get greatly excited.

“I wonder who will win.”

“The New Kingdom Princess and or the childhood friend of the Aingram Financial Conglomerate…”

Lux who became unable to endure being here, hurriedly,

“W-Wait, you two, calm down––”

The moment when he raised his voice,

“––Sorry for meddling as you’re busy, but can I?”

A dignified sound.

He heard a translucent voice in the classroom.

Lux remembered the girl with beautiful features like a fairy.

Kurulucifer Einvolk.

She was a fellow knight candidate classmate who was a foreign student from the religious country Ymir, a powerful nation in the north.

It was that girl who made the escaping Lux swoon; flinging him away in the incident of the day before yesterday.

“Kurulucifer, huh. If you have business, leave it for later. I’m in the middle of an important talk now––”

Lisha swelled her cheeks (as if pouting) and protested so, but

“I was asked for a little business from the Principal of the school. There is a place that she wants me to guide that child to at lunch break. Understood, Lux-kun?”

“Errr…, ah, yes.”

It was the first time he heard about the matter of being guiding, but thinking that it was a lifeboat, Lux rode on the talk.

“Then, it’s like that, so.”

As Kurulucifer told so and softly held Lux’s hand, she pulled him to the corridor without waiting for Lisha’s and Philphie’s reply.

“––No way, to think even that talented Kurulucifer-san is interested in him”

“It has become interesting.”

To his classmates’ shrill voices which he could hear from behind, Lux walked down the corridor while bearing some anxiety.

===Part 3===

Coming out from the classroom to the corridor, they went up the stairs.

When they arrived at the rooftop where there was no one, Kurulucifer approached the handrail and quietly looked down below.

The scenery of the large school site could be overlooked from here.

A vividly green courtyard and great school buildings.

In a slightly remote place, there were the girl’s dormitory and the Machine Dragon practice field and the fourth Machine Dragon hangar.

And, there were some buildings which he did not know yet.

“Um, thank you. Kurulucifer-san”

From the time being, Lux who took a breather thanked her first.

He had heard rumor about Kurulucifer Einvolk only a little from his little sister Airi.

A foreign girl who possessed first-class skill in studying, body techniques, and Drag-Ride’s handling.

Including her beauty which exceeded that of an ordinary person, she was a talented woman who superiority was acknowledged by the people in the academy.

“You helped you… didn’t you? Probably.”

“Despite your childish face, you’re unexpectedly sharp.”

“T-That has nothing to do with it, right!? Why do you say such a thing!? Even though I mind it!”

As Lux unintentionally reddened his face, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“The fact that you immediately become irritated like that, despite being a Prince of the Old Empire is what I call childish. Though former, you’re also of a royalty, so I wanted you to return such an obvious provocation with sarcasm.”

“…………”

(It’s no good. We should be the same age, and yet she completely has the upper hand.)

When Lux was inwardly snubbed so,

“But, other than it, I praise you. You might say that I admire you. For noticing my intention. It saved me the trouble.”

“…Um. Then, as expected, is there something you want to talk to me about?”

“Yes, there several things. But, first of all.”

She said so and turned her transparent pupils towards Lux.

“Why didn’t you give the finishing blow yesterday –– at that time?”

“…Are you talking about Lizsharte-sama? Or about the Abyss…?”

“I think that you could have defeated both though. Only if you felt like it––”

At Kurulucifer’s glance as she saw through it, Lux hesitated for an instant,

“…You overestimated me too much.”

After several seconds, he replied so.

“Certainly, I have never lost in an official mock battle of Drag-Knight. But, I never won, either.”

The nickname “Weakest Undefeated” named from the style where he devoted himself entirely to defense and evasion and delivered no attack.

But, as that name showed, all his war records were draws.

Lux had also never won.

“Don’t worry. I don’t intend to force you to speak about something you don’t want to speak about.”

(I-I’m not trusted…!)

As Lux hung his head, Kurulucifer said as if reading his thoughts.

“Oh my, there is no way I would trust you, right? You, the peeping tom and underwear thief Prince.”

“L-Like I said! You’re wrong––”

As Lux blushed and became confused, Kurulucifer chuckled.

It was a graceful smile hardly thinkable of a girl of the same age.

Lux’s heart throbbed for an instant to that expression.

“I’m a little relieved.”

“Eh…?”

“It’s because you are a more harmless boy than I expected. Your not that much like the Empire's royalty.”

“…………”

A tone with which he didn't know whether he was praised or made a fool.

But only a little, she seemed to be having fun.

“It can’t be helped. After all, I’m the seventh Prince, and moreover––”

“You’ve a childish face and you’re also short?”

“NO!? Um…, for various reasons, we were driven out of the Imperial Court when I was child. So, We’re not that much familiar with the Old Empire––”

After the coup d’état succeeded, Lux and Airi were released by the New Kingdom’s amnesty.

With the criminal’s collar attached to their necks and a large amount of debt as a mark of atonement.

And also another deal––.

“Is that so.”

Kurulucifer curtly muttered these words without showing any feelings in particular.

“So, Kurulucifer-san came abroad to study from the religious country Ymir, to learn about Drag-Knights?”

“Certainly, that’s also one of my goals.”

How to put it, this girl seemed to always like an elusive way of speaking.

“Then, what kind of other purpose do you have? I heard that you’re an Earl’s daughter, but is it in order to connect interchanges with the New Kingdom or something like that––”

“…Hey, do you know about the “Black Hero”?”

Interrupting Lux’s words, Kurulucifer asked.

“Eh…?”

“The monster that destroyed about 1200 of the Empire's Drag-Knights using only an unknown Drag-Knight, and drove the Empire to defeat. Both his affiliation and purpose were unknown. That user’s figure hasn’t been confirmed in the current New Kingdom. Therefore, he is handed down as a demon of destruction for the Old Empire and as a legendary hero for the New Kingdom.”

“…If it’s only the rumor, I’ve heard about him, but––”

“…………”

At Lux’s answer, Kurulucifer said nothing.

She was just overlooking quietly the scenery below in front of the handrail of the rooftop.

“Um…?”

“I have one job request for you.”

“Eh?”

“Look for the “Black Hero”. I have business with that person.”

“…!?”

The moment when Lux unintentionally gasped.

*dong*, the sound of the big bell resounded from the clock tower.

“Ah…”

“The afternoon lesson will soon start. Next is the Practical training exercise for Drag-Rides, so we better hurry up.”

While saying only that, Kurulucifer got down from the rooftop ( you get down from the roof by taking stairs so this sentence doesn't really make sense in my opinion, )and slowly walked to the stairs.

“U-Um… Kurulucifer-san!”

When Lux called out to her back, Kurulucifer stopped for an instant and turned around.

As Lux was perplexed as he didn't even know what he was going to say,

“Speaking of which, Lux-kun, did you eat lunch?”

“Eh…!?”

(N-Now that she mentioned it, I hadn’t yet!)

It was because he was completely exhausted at the beginning of the lunch break and was rolled up in trouble afterwards––.

The moment he conscious of so, Lux’s stomach growled and his face turned red.

“Do your best. Cute chore Prince.”

Kurulucifer suddenly smiled and left just like that.

“…………”

Somehow, she was too mysterious a person, but there was only one thing made clear so far.

This person is too tough, in various ways…

Lux held these indescribable feelings and his hunger, and took the afternoon lesson.

===Part 4===

“Haa, I’m already tireeeeeed…”

Night time.

The large public bath linked to the girl’s dormitory.

While strongly brushing the bathtub and floor where he intruded into the day before yesterday, Lux was exhausted.

After finishing the afternoon class, the number of requests of “odd jobs” which dropped into Lux’s hand had increased.

Was the first ever man to move into this girl's academy? –– the Old Empire’s chore Prince that rare (unusual).

Or, did he attract attention in various ways because of yesterday’s duel and incident?

The requests, including those from the academy and students, exceeded dozens of matters only today, and the number of reservations still kept increasing.

Originally, if Lux had not organized the odd jobs which reached a hard schedule, he might have given up long ago.

“Even so, I think that it’s a place like a paradise though.”

About five years after Lux was released by the amnesty of the New Kingdom.

His life as the chore Prince was by no means comfortable.

Of course, there were also good people at the work place.

But, during the countless requests, there were also many painful and difficult things.

He was awfully cursed (abused) by the people who resented the Old Empire.

Conversely, he had also been spoken ill of as the “dog of the New Kingdom” by the Old Empire’s adherents.

“But––. This place is”

While working hard at studying, he could pay his debt and moreover, his safety was guaranteed.

And above all ––daily Drag-Ride training was possible.

It could be said that the fact of the burden of the expensive management, and maintenance fees of his Machine Dragon also disappearing was ideal for the kind of life that Lux aimed for.

However, the only thing which he was concerned about,

“Was it all right for someone like me to stay in such a place?”

In this place where Lux muttered, after a light knock, the door to the dressing room was suddenly opened.

“W-Waaaah!? Sorry! The bath cleaning is already over, can you just wait a little bit now––!?

Damn!?

Have I by any chance forgotten to put the note “under cleaning”?

As Lux raised a voice of explanation in panic––

“I’m sorry for not meeting your expectation, Nii-san. Did you want to see it? My naked body.”

There was his little sister Airi and the Triad’s first-year student who was her friend, Nokuto.

By the way, both of them were properly dressed.

“W- What are you saying!? Ah, Nokuto-san, good evening…”

“Yes. But, it can’t be helped. I hear that adolescent males usually have it tough in various ways. I wonder about how about they lust (crave) for a blood relative, but”

“Why did you assume that I was expecting a naked body!?”

“Well, it’s fine though. Shall we, the only family members, enter the bath together next time? Nii-san.”

“Airi… It’s embarrassing, so could you please not tell such a joke in front of people?”

When Lux’s cheeks reddened and he protested, as Airi was also a little embarrassed, she deceived it by clearing her throat *cough*.

“So, do you have business with me? This bath cleaning is already the last for today’s requests, so if it isn’t a pressing business, I want you to wait a little––”

To Lux who straightened his back, Airi and Nokuto smiled wryly.

“Yes, it’s a little work. Afterwards, please come immediately to the grand hall of the girl’s dormitory. A detour is out of question (prohibited). Well then, later.”

Airi smoothly said and turned her back.

“Understood. I'll go immediately.”

“Yes. Please look forward to it.”

When bowing to Lux who answered, Nokuto also left the bathroom together with Airi.

“Look forward…?”

Lux cocked his head in puzzlement, but in the end he did not understand.

===Part 5===

The evening when the sun also went down completely.

After having the housemother who made the request checked the cleaning, Lux headed to the grand hall without break like he was told by Airi and Nokuto.

As he walked in the dormitory, wide like a high-class hotel in the capital, he unintentionally smiled wryly to himself who felt that he was “out of place”.

“Speaking of which, I was royalty, too…”

He had lived in the imperial court until 7 years old, but after being deprived of the right of succession to the throne, he lived out of the castle, and it was not that rich (affluent) of a life.

The coup d’état occurred when he was 12 years old, and with a short-term war of about one month, after the Atismata chief officials won, he was imprisoned with his little sister Airi and they were detained for a while.

And––, at the same time as the New Kingdom government was born, Lux became a criminal and it had been decided that he would bear the mission of undertaking odd jobs and a debt with an amnesty.

They were the only two survivors of the Old Empire's royalty.

Although they were almost ousted from the imperial family, to let Lux and his little sister, who had imperial blood live and release them, various agreements were necessary.

Along with another secret which could by no means be said––

“…Errr, was it the grand hall?”

Lux noticed and stopped.

(––But, for what reason would they call me at such a time?)

Even though there are many jobs I can’t do when the night comes.

As Lux was thinking so, he saw Airi’s figure in the hall which was down the stairs.

“You seem to have straightened your appearance. I’ve gotten a better opinion of you, Nii-san.”

“E-Even I will at least do that much! Um, about the request from the girls––”

“Well then, please come here. Everyone is waiting.”

Ignoring Lux’s words, Airi took his hand.

Just like that across the passage, to the cafeteria (dining hall).

“Huh…? If I remember correctly, this place is––”

Even though it was already the time when the cafeteria (dining hall) was closed.

As Lux thought so, looking puzzled and entered,

“CONGRATULATIONS FOR YOUR ADMISSION!”

He heard the girls’ voices all at once.

“Eh…?”

When looking at the front, many dishes were placed on a big table.

Meat pie with sauce was put and all sorts of sandwiches with vegetables were put.

Pasta with mushroom dressed with plant oil. Chicken sauté seasoned with spice.

Soup with cooked vegetables, drawing out sweetness.

Even a red wine bottle and teapot were prepared.

“Don’t tell this is––?”

“Right, it’s the celebration of your admission. Lux-kun.”

Seeing Lux’s reaction, Sharis of the Triad lightly smiled.

When looking, the dining hall was set like a small party meeting place, and many students gathered there.

Lizsharte, Kurulucifer, Philphie.

Sharis, Tillfarr and Nokuto of the Triad.

And, several students of the same class and also the instructor Raigree also sat in a corner.

For a moment, he could not believe that sight.

It was like a dream.

Lux was absentminded for a little while.

“Um, by any chance –– is it for me?”

“…Well, it’s something simple we gathered and planned after all. It might be a little plain to entertain you, a former Prince, but please do with it.”

As the third-year student Sharis said so,

“Uh-huh. The dishes are everyone’s handmade dishes, but don’t get your hope up for the taste of what I made! I’m extremely clumsy after all!”

Said Tillfarr with a face (smile) on her whole face.

“No. I don’t think that it’s something you should say in this (first) place.”

Nokuto threw in a calm response to it.

“Lu-chan. We will be together from now on.”

“I’m expecting various things from you.”

After Philphie and Kurulucifer respectively called out to Lux,

“Yo. Ah, um, how to say it.”

Lisha who was sitting on a chair in the back lightly raised her hand and stood up.

“U-Um –– frankly speaking, I’m not very good with such a party or event. Therefore, um, I don’t really know whether you’re happy. But, I thought we should finally do it… Good work… No, it was a great honor on this occasion. Lux Acadia.”

While shyly averting her eyes a little, she muttered.

Her attire was a red dress which Lux saw for the first time.

“Yes. Lizsharte-sama seems to want to say “I wanted to thank and congratulate you, and so I planned it. I will be happy if you enjoy it even a little”.”

“Y-You’re wrong!? Don’t translate it on your own! Even though you’re just a first year!”

Seeing that exchange, the other students suddenly burst into laughter.

“…………”

Because of too much shock, Lux was stiff for a while, but

“––Thank you. Lisha-sama. I’m happy.”

He said so with a natural smile.

“N-No… Well, um, how to say it. It’s only one, but I also tried and made a dish. Errr…”

*cough*, with a sidelong glance to Lisha who blushed and began to panic, Sharis cleared her throat.

“Well then, shall we already go with the toast?”

To these words, everyone poured wine in their glasses and raised them.

The lively night wore on.

===Part 6===

The happy time passed in the blink of an eye.

After Lux’s welcome party ended and they dispersed.

“What to do… I completely forgot…!”

Because his stomach was full, and there was also the fatigue from the jobs and the moving on the first day, Lux wanted to lie down (and rest) as soon as possible, but he had noticed about this time the fact that an important problem remained.

That was –– about the bed (where to sleep).

Lux had been using the drawing room for visitors, but since maintenance was necessary, he just remembered that it was said that it could not be used for a while,

In this academy where there was only the girl’s dormitory, the room where Lux would stay has not been yet found.

Therefore, securing a place to sleep was also a problem for Lux, but––

“I wonder why only this place is the same as the time before the move in…”

Even though there were many rooms, there was none where he could say.

(I should have consulted with the instructor at the party…)

“It’s no use. I’m sleepy…”

The collected fatigue and the feeling of a stomach full from a meal.

Without fighting against the sleepiness which suddenly assailed him, he genuflected.

“I will rest a little, so…”

Right, on the hallway carpet, it was right after he leaned on the wall.

Lux’s consciousness was immediately swallowed by darkness and he sank into a deep sleep.

===Part 7===

*cheep* *cheep*…

The chirps of small birds could be heard and on the back of his eyelids, he could feel the warmth of a dim sunlight.

It’s morning. Thought Lux within his consciousness.

Have I slept on the corridor? It’s a mysterious sensation for it.

(The carpet of this dormitory is warm and soft, huh.)

Besides, it somehow smells really good.

(Until a little while ago, sleeping outdoors or staying in a stable was normal for me after all.)

Remembering such a thing, Lux smiled wryly in a doze.

Before he noticed, he seemed to have gotten used to his fairly poor life.

I should wake up soon; I still have many things to do.

But, I want to stay like this only just a little––

Thinking so, he tried to haul in the blanket in his hand, his eyes closed as it is.

“Ahn…”

*funyu*, along with this soft sensation which touched his hand, he heard such a voice.

“Huh…?”

(I wonder what this is.)

It was fluffy, fleshy, smooth and very soft.

It had elasticity just like kneaded bread dough, and when sank in plumply, Lux’s fingers were pushed back.

As that sensation was comfortable and Lux massaged it several time with his eyes still closed––

“A-Ahn…”

“…………”

The voice before him turned into a seductive one.

As Lux who was surprised by this opened his eyes––,

“Wha…!?”

A girl with fluffy, light pink hair and golden pupils which thinly opened.

Philphie Aingram was on the same bed –– next to Lux.

“Wai…!? Why is Phi-chan here!?”

“…Ah, morning. Lu-chan. Fuhaah.”

In contrast with the confused Lux, Philphie winked sleepily.

Her appearance was one thin shirt, an exposed chest and –– her underwear could be seen on the lower part of her body.

“Wh… What on earth happened!? Why!? Why are you––”

Lux hurriedly sprang up from the bed and looked around.

Bunk beds, a closet, a small table of two cliffs, a desk––

No matter how you think about it, it was a room for two people of the girl’s dormitory.

“…the washroom is on the first floor?”

“Not that!? It’s not that I’m worried about!? I mean, cover it! I can see it after all! I can see in various ways!”

While retorting in a fluster, Lux hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands.

As he did so, Philphie yawned in a cute way and crawled once again under the bunk bed (blanket)

“Hey!? Don’t sleep again! What’s with this situation!? If I remember correctly, last night, I was––”

“Yes. I brought you here. It’s because I found you sleeping on the corridor on my way to the toilet… You’d have caught a cold, you know?”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v1 147.jpg|thumb]]

“T-Thank you… Not that!? This room is a room for two girls, right!?”

“I’m the only one using this room, so it’s all right.”

“Even though there are bunk beds, why did you sleep with me!?”

“It was bothersome to carry you above. And I was sleepy…”

“T-Then, wouldn't it have been better if you have gone to the top, right…?”

“Climbing the ladder was bothersome.”

“…………”

End of discussion.

“B-But… Um, it’s bad after all, right? In a lot of ways–– You and I are already at this age.”

“I’m all right with it though.”

“Ah, geez… How much haven’t you changed since a long time ago…!”

No matter how much she is a boxed in young lady, as expected, she is a little too off.

I’m greatly happy that we’re close like a long time ago, but the stimulus is stronger now.

Both her appearance and smell let one feel that she was a completely grown-up “girl”.

“Did you change, Lu-chan?”

“Eh...?”

Quietly getting up and with a serious look as usual, Philphie said so.

“I think that nothing has changed. I think that you’re always the kind Lu-chan of those days.”

And just a little bit, she smiled.

A soft smile to the extent that it could only be noticed by someone who had been close to her since a long time.

“It’s all right. I’m sure we haven’t changed.”

“––––”

''I wonder why.''

To Philphie’s smile and her words, Lux almost cried (felt like crying).

''After all, I am…''

On the last day of that coup d’état, I––

*tock* *tock*!

At that time, a sound of knock resounded in the room.

“Philphie! It’s already morning. If you don’t wake up quickly, you’ll be late! You’re already late all the time, so if you’re late any more than this –– may I enter?”

The second-year student of the “Triad”, Tillfarr’s voice could be heard coming over the door.

“…!?”

(It’s bad!)

No matter how much there were circumstances, being seen in this situation would be––

“Philphie…, you know? I’m already up, so can you keep it a secret about me being here––”

“It’s fine. Enter.”

Before Lux finished saying, Philphie plainly answered.

“Wai––!? Doe this room by any chance not lock with a key!?”

Tillfarr opened the door and entered.

“––Huh?”

And, after absentmindedly opening her mouth as she saw Lux and Philphie,

“…………”

*patan*

“Sorry for the intrusion!”

“HEY!? You’re wrong! So, please don’t spread that story!”

Lux hurriedly came out of the room and ran after Tillfarr who ran away.

In the end, Lux, Philphie and Tillfarr became late while getting along well.
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 2

2014-11-04T08:08:58Z

Morgi: /* Episode 2: Academy for Noble Children */

==Episode 2: Academy for Noble Children==

=== Part 1 ===

“Haah… I’ve done it now.”

In a gloomy basement, Lux Acadia woke up.

It was enclosed by stone walls and iron grills; a plain isolation cell with one bed and a bathroom.

Neither handcuffs nor fetters were attached on him, but all his personal belongings were confiscated.

Of course, even the two Sword Devices which were hung to his waist. A stolen knife, a tool kit and even the pochette which he got back from the cat were seized.

Though he did not know the exact time, as he saw light coming in through the skylight, Lux guessed it was probably the time of breakfast.

“What a bummer! Even though a work reservation was made today…”

With a sigh, when he carefully though about it, he noticed that it wasn’t the time for that.

“I mean, my real identity was also completely exposed…”

Lux’s characteristic –– his silver hair inherited from the Old Empire’s royal family.

And, the black collar which showed the “criminal” who received amnesty from the new royal family.

With that much evidence gathered, his identity had probably been already specified.

The Old Empire Acadia which had laid out tyranny for a long time, was destroyed by a coup d’état.

It was about five years ago that Lux who was a survivor of the old imperial family was released by the amnesty of the New Kingdom Atismata––, and signed a contract with the condition of “undertaking miscellaneous affairs of any people”.

The contents of the miscellaneous affairs varied from domestic servant, bar waiter, carpenter and blacksmith to field work.

At the beginning, alone without doubts, he managed the work given by the New Kingdom as if it was a matter of course, but now he was acknowledged for being a “convenient guy” by various people, up to a schedule of one month later, he had become so popular that he was swamped.

In order to handle a new request this time too, Lux had plans to head to a certain place, but––

“No matter how you look at it, I won’t make it in time for work…”

Looking at a page of his notebook, the only thing which was not confiscated, Lux grumbled.

Even though the job schedule is still tightly packed.

From the afternoon to the half-day rest, he was out of luck to have come across that cat.

“If I drop the job that I already promised to do, my debts will increase again. What on earth should I do––”

“Are you awake? Prince.”

“Uwah…!?”

Lux was startled by a voice which he suddenly heard.

Before he was aware, on the other side of the iron grill, one girl was standing there.

With blond hair in which one part was tied up with a black ribbon, and deep crimson pupils, sharp like the point of a sword.

Wrapping her body in a white uniform, she displayed a smile which somewhere had a shadow.

“Errr, you’re––”

It was a light-complexioned girl with a height slightly lower than Lux’s and a small stature.

Nevertheless, the girl’s presence was fearfully strong.

She was clad in fearless, strong and absolute self-confidence which did not let anyone get closer.

It was a girl who gave the impression of having both sweetness and heat just like an ignited cake containing plenty of alcohol.

“Fufufu” that girl suddenly laughed in a low voice.

“Thank you for the help last night. Incidentally, it was a wonderful pick-up line. To the extent that I was unintentionally charmed.”

“…Ah!?”

For an instant, Lux raised his voice.

He remembered!

She was the girl whom he had held down by force when Lux fell into the bathroom last night ––

To the presence which got filled with the girl’s anger, Lux felt cold sweat streamed down his back.

“Fufufu. Well, there is something I really want to tell you though. Besides, the Principal wants to talk with you. Follow me.”

As she turned her smile which had a shadow somewhere to Lux, the blond girl opened the lock of the prison.

“…The Principal?”

“Hou. You have an honest face, and your mouth also stands. Do you intend to say that you creep in this girl’s dormitory without knowing?”

“Eh… Eeeeeeeeeeh?”

At the girl’s reply, Lux raised a voice of surprise.

He hurriedly took out his notebook and looked at today’s date.

[Workplace] Fort City, “Cross Feed” Academy.

[Client] Principal, Relie Aingram.

[Work contents] New Kingdom, Maintenance of Drag-Rides in the fourth Machine Dragon Hangar.

“Th-Then, don’t tell me here is… where I was scheduled to come work at, this time ––”

The Girl’s academy of Drag-Knights founded by the New Kingdom Atismata.

That’s why the girls who had attacked me yesterday were using Drag-Rides, huh.

As Lux who realized it was standing petrified and half amazed,

“Lizsharte Atismata.”

“Eh…?”

From the girl in front of him, words and a smile came back.

“It’s my name. New Kingdom First Princess –– commonly known as the Scarlet Princess. I’m the Princess of the New Kingdom which destroyed your empire five years ago. Nice to meet you, Prince.”

<nowiki>*Plop*</nowiki>, his shoulder was tapped by the smiling girl.

Her eyes were not particularly laughing.

“Eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

Lux’s scream echoed in the underground prison.

=== Part 2 ===

“Phew… then in the end, let’s say that this time was an unfortunate accident, okay? Lux Acadia-kun.”

Lux who went to the Principal room was receiving an explanation from Principal Relie about the school itself which was the scheduled workplace at the same time as he talked about the circumstances which led to this uproar.

This was the academy of Drag-Knights officer candidates managed by the New Kingdom Atismata.

It was a place which trained the so-called officer –– high-rank persons even among the government officials including military and civil officials, and moreover speaking in detail––

“An academy which trained humans engaged in Drag-Rides, huh…?”

“You can say that.”

At Lux’s question, Principal Relie nodded with a smile.

Although the Principal, she was still young.

She was probably in her late twenties or so. Even if one said teacher, the woman of allowable looks called herself Relie Aingram.

She herself was also the daughter of a financial group which held a market directly associated with the nation, in other words one of the native cased young ladies.

And –– she was one of the few acquaintances of Lux who was from the former imperial family.

Both the Drag-Ride and the Sword Device were weapons which were used as a pair.

Drag-Rides were usually enshrined to a place called “hangar” in various places; by pulling out the Sword Device from the scabbard and pushing a button in the grip, one could transfer –– summon the matching Machine Dragon.

With weapons other than Drag-Rides, such a thing was not possible.

It was a possible feat precisely because there were the Mithril Dite, metal which turned into light and enabled the metastasis of the space, and the Force Core, a nuclear stone which was the source of power of a Machine Dragon.

The structure of the transfer itself was not yet clarified.

That the Drag-Rides were ancient weapons excavated from the ruins, and that the investigation of the ruins themselves was not readily progressing due to certain circumstances was the main cause.

But even so, the power which the Drag-Ride held hid a too extraordinary power to refrain from use by the reason “the technology cannot finish clarifying it”.

Therefore, the competition on the survey (research?) about the structure and even the principle clarification of the Drag-Rides was carried out intensely in each nation.

“It has been more than ten years since the Drag-Rides have been discovered from the ruins. Their use has almost been prohibited to us women, due to the trend and the system of the androcracy[1] that the Old Empire laid. But––”

As Relie cut her words, Lizsharte who was standing beside Lux suddenly opened her mouth.

“With the coup d’état five years ago, that perception completely changes after what the New Kingdom established. Aside from the exercise aptitude to use for the handling, the data reported that the compatibility aptitude of the airframe control of women was far above, and thereafter, they established a special training organization, and concentrated their efforts on that upbringing in order to prepare Drag-Knight officers who won’t lose to those other countries–– something like that.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

To Lizsharte’s supplement, Relie nodded.

Drag-Rides were super weapons to the extent that they rendered the existence of swords, guns, cannons, and horses which were the main force war, nonexistent.

Since their appearances, one already came to the point where it was impossible to talk about anything without words including war, diplomacy, commerce and industry.

Taking that into consideration, even Lux knew at least that a Drag-Knights training institution existed.

However––

“B-But, why was I called?”

It was the principal Relie who made the request of work.

As Lux asked about that with a bemused expression––,

“Oh my. I see that the “weakest undefeated” of all people is quite modest, eh.”

A seemingly mature, teasing smile returned.

“Weakest undefeated”.

An Official Mock battle which made use of Drag-Ride was held once a month in the coliseum of the royal capital.

As there was also a prize depending on the military record, it was the nickname attached to one who boasted of the most participation frequency from his combat style, and Lux was called so, but––

“It’s probably strength in no way inferior to that of Lizsharte-san who is one of the best users even in this academy. I think that it’s by no means an inappropriate job for you though.”

“…Hou.”

As if to disapprove Relie’s words, Lizsharte twitchily shook her shoulders.

(I-I have a bad feeling about this…!)

“I-I don’t mean that, it seems that this place is a girl’s academy, so for me to work here––”

“It’s regrettable, but we lack manpower.”

Relie answered before Lux’s rebuttal.

“The history of Drag-Knights is rather short, isn’t it? Most of the users of the Old Empire which monopolized the Drag-Rides for many years have died with the coup d’état. In that case, though reluctant, I can do nothing but regularly invited a male cooperator. Be it a Drag-Ride’s mechanic or a Drag-Knight.”

“…I can hardly do maintenance, you know?”

“You just have to learn hereafter. Just having a prerequisite knowledge as a user is valuable.”

Relie replied immediately.

“The New Kingdom fourth Machine Dragon hangar is located in the premises of this academy. Your work is there, so from today I will have you go by there three times a week. It’s dirty, the work is hard and there is also the danger of injury. I can’t give such a job to young ladies from good families, can I? Don’t you think that you should also feel honored and privileged to have been born male?”

With a teasing voice, Relie smiled.

“…………”

(She’s pushy as usual, eh…)

Lux thought as he smiled wryly.

It had already been several years since he had met Relie for the first time, but nothing about this quite indifferent personality, deftness and malice had changed.

She should be the eldest daughter of the Aingram House, the big mercantile House of a financial combine class, but she was quite unique.

When Lux inwardly sighed, Relie took another deep breath,

“I’m still thinking about what work to give you as a Drag-Ride user, so I will tell you soon ––okay?”

“Right”, when the conversation was settled,

“Principal. Can I have a little time?”

Suddenly, Lizsharte stuck out her hand and interrupted the conversation.

“I understood the story. But, we haven’t admitted this man yet.”

She stared at Lux with a sharp look and said.

The edge of her mouth made a faint smile.

“…………”

Is she really a Princess, this child?

How to put it, I feel a really bloodthirsty presence.

No, well, I did such a thing in the bath, so it might only be towards me though.

“My doubt has not cleared up. This man is guilty of being a peeping tom, a molester and a pervert underwear thief. There is no way we would let such a ‘man’ work in this academy. I mean, we should first hand him over to the army. And we should judge him in a judicial place and let him get some fresh air after he ate smelly food for several years.”

“N-No, like I said, it was a misunderstanding––!?”

Lux tried to object, but being thrown a glance at by Lizsharte, he shut his mouth.

“I see, he said that he accidentally intruded into the bathroom as he was chasing a cat. But, how can he prove that? Principal. I think that giving shelter to a criminal who is not worth trusting is rather dangerous.”

“You’re right. We are acquainted, so I know Lux-kun really well, but––”

Relie said that and smiled wryly.

“I can’t assert at all that this uproar was really caused accidentally.”

“Shouldn’t you assert there!?”

With somewhat teary eyes, Lux complained.

He was sure that she would support him.

“But actually, no one can prove about whether or not it was on purpose. Then, he is also a victim in this matter, and so is Lizsharte-san who is the top student of the second year, too. May I leave his punishment to your discretion?”

“Eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

(Why you leave it to her!?)

Lux desperately swallowed the cry of his soul and endured.

As a pardon at the time of the New Kingdom establishment, Lux was forgiven for the crime of being former royalty and released on parole, but at the same time by the contract which he signed, he was charged with a debt of an amount equivalent to 1/5 of the national budget.

That such ‘offender’ Lux becoming a criminal furthermore was very inconvenient––

“Fufu.”

Lizsharte who saw that Lux panicked scornfully laughed in a low voice,

“Then, let’s see. I will give you one chance of redeeming yourself.”

“…Eh?”

“Whether you are really worth enough to work in this academy as a ‘male’ Drag-Knight. Or just a simple pervert. I will test your fighting spirit and ability.”

Saying so, Lizsharte touched the handle of the sword to her waist and at the same time slowly walked before the door of the principal’s room.

“If you are defeated by me, you will be taken to the prison as a criminal; if you win, I won’t mind you working by acquittal. The match will be a mock battle of a one-to-one fight using Drag-Rides. ––It’s all right with that, isn’t it? Curious onlookers.”

The moment that Lizsharte said so and turned the doorknob of the room,

“Kyaaaaah…!?”

The female students who had gathered over the door noisily fell into the room and were overlapping on one another.

They were apparently concerned about the treatment of Lux whom they heard rumors about, and it seemed that they were listening outside, over the door.

“Spread it to everyone in the academy. The more spectators, the better. A show where the New Kingdom’s princess will beat the Old Empire’s prince.”

The female students who heard that raised happy voices and left.

“It has become something big! Lizsharte-sama challenges this pervert to a duel––”

“It seems that the other party is the ‘weakest undefeated’. Does anyone know the details?”

“In the first place, he is a prince of the Old Empire, isn’t he? That underwear thief, I mean.”

“Appearance-wise, he’s my type –– but it’s a shame.”

Hearing such voices along with Lizsharte who got out from the room, Lux became speechless.

At this rate, this talk would spread all over the academy before the duel.

“…………”

Somehow, it has become something big…

“I wonder if I should review the educational system a little. Don’t forget that this place is a diligent academy.”

To Relie’s amazed mutter, Lux unintentionally swallowed his words,

No matter how you look at it, it’s your influence…

“By the way, Lux-kun. Before the duel, there is a place I want you to stop by a little.”

“Errr… where is it?”

“The reception room immediately nearby. Your younger sister is waiting for you there.”

“––Eh?”

To Lux who raised a surprised voice, Relie returned only a smile.

=== Part 3 ===

“Geez, what is Nii-san doing? I’m amazed.”

The Academy reception room for visitors.

As expected of an academy where noble children gathered, in this room which gave a high class impression along with the furniture and furnishings, two female students were standing stock still.

One was a calm black-haired girl who ringed a bell.

The other was a girl who had the same silver hair and the same collar as Lux.

Her graceful and calm atmosphere like a high class antique doll looked somehow more mature than her big brother Lux’s.

“Um––, I’m sorry for a lot of things. Airi.”

First of all, Lux lightly apologized to the girl, Airi Acadia who was his younger sister.

Airi who saw that shrugged her shoulders along with a sigh, and moved her gaze towards the girl beside her.

“She is my roommate in the girl’s dormitory. Her name is–– may I ask for it?”

“Yes. I am… first year, Nokuto Leaflet. I apologize for last night.”

The girl who gave a quite calm impression softly bowed her head and stared at Lux.

Last night was the bathroom intrusion incident.

She was one of the tree girls who chased him at that time.

“It seems like you were really running after a pochette which was stolen by a cat. I am sorry for having treated you like pervert.”

“I-I am sorry, too. Um––, I didn’t think that there was underwear in it… But, what a relief. It looks like the baggage is perfectly safe.”

He thought that she was a fairly severe child last night, but she apparently seemed to be an honest and good child.

(I’m happy that she believes me…)

As Lux looked at Nokuto and let his troubles melt––

“Um, though I’m sorry to interrupt your happy conversation.”

Airi who was looking at their exchange with reproachful eyes coughed, seeming to be in bad mood.

“Because of Nii-san, it isn’t time for that now though.”

“Ah…”

The moment Lux came to his senses, Airi sighed once again.

“Hah… Even though for appearance’s sake, I have told to my surroundings that you’re a cool older brother, what on earth will you do about it? Peeping tom, underwear thief, molester. To think that a relative of mine is a criminal, please think about my position in the academy.”

“F-For appearance’s sake, huh… not that, like I said, it was a misunderstanding!?”

“Yes. I think that only your face seemｓ like a Prince roughly. It is a little unreliable though.”

“…You’ll be cleaned off if you thought that she was praising you!?”

It was simply shocking.

As expected, this girl called Nokuto is a little strange.

“Shall I get down to the main issue?”

<nowiki>*cough*</nowiki> clearing her throat, Airi sat on the sofa.

As Lux did the same sat opposite to her, Nokuto poured tea in the tea cup from a teapot which had been prepared.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v1_053.jpg|thumb]]

“To be frank. I think that it will be good that Nii-san occasionally sees painful experiences, but––”

“Cruel!?”

Not paying heed to Lux’s reaction, Airi continued with a serious look.

“This time only is a little special. If Nii-san was to be caught, how will I be able to pay the debt alone?”

“…………”

(It’s a cruel way to put it…!)

The brother and sister of the Old Empire’s royalty were coldly treated.

In the amnesty contract exchanged at the same time as the New Kingdom establishment, one became a “person in charge of odd jobs” and worked bearing a part of the national budget of the New Kingdom.

And the other would live in a place where the royal family’s eyes would reach.

It was agreed that if Lux were to run away or commit misbehavior, Airi would be punished instead.

However, Lux had not thought of this agreement in itself to be dissatisfying.

Although there was the restriction that he must receive miscellaneous jobs from anyone, he was the “property of the Kingdom”, so he had not received compulsive treatment so far.

To begin with, it would not be strange even if the Old Empire’s imperial family, which had been exerting tyranny for many years, was killed with the unjust resentment of anyone.

In such a meaning, they were made to work to pay debt –– so as to atone for their crime; and depending on the situation, it could be said that they were protected by the New Kingdom.

Well, there were also other little circumstances which were concealed though.

“With that said, Nii-san must win against Lizsharte-sama by any means necessary. However––”

Starting saying so, Airi faltered.

“Is that child strong?”

Lux asked.

This was because in the tournament of Drag-Knights held in the capital where he had fought, Lux had no memory of Lizsharte participating in it.

“We, students of the academy, are not admitted to participate in the tournament. It is also for the concealment of military strength, and if an officer cadet’s student were to lose, it would not look good enough to be shown publicly.”

“I see… which means.”

“Yes, instead there is regularly something like a campus battle in this academy. Lizsharte-sama is currently undefeated. Moreover, after having begun to use a Divine Drag-Ride, she continued winning successive victories with an overwhelming strength.”

Divine Drag-Ride.

Being able to handle it, which held a special power among the Machine Dragons would certainly mean that she was a powerful opponent.

To Airi’s words, Lux was troubled,

“Well, it’ll be a little tough, I guess.”

As he scratched his head…,

“Yes. Then, I will advise a way so as to be able to withdraw the duel to Lizsharte-sama.”

“Oh my. You shouldn’t, Nokuto.”

With a gentle smile, Airi stopped Nokuto who offered so.

“It’s best that he takes responsibility for his own actions himself. Geez, since a long time you immediately act when you make up your mind and you can’t become calm at all, so you only encounter such bad experiences.”

“Uwah, you’re cruel!? Even though I have been doing my errands of “person in charge of odd jobs all along since the day of the contract!?”

“Hmm. Then Nii-san, are you saying that you want to become the hostage of the New Kingdom in my stead?”

Airi took up Lux’s rebuttal with a cool expression.

And just now, she ran her white fingertips onto the back of Lux’s neck.

“…!? Wait, Airi, what are you––!?”

As she approached his face until a distance as to seem to kiss him, Lux got excited.

“Nii-san. Being watched as a hostage is really hard, you know? Because of this collar, I’m always seen by strange eyes from others. Even so, I earnestly think that　it's my personality and the fruit of my efforts that enable me to maintain smooth human relations. Ah, and then, even I considerably contribute to the debt repayment after all, you know? If I concretely have to say how much I earn in the side job which extended until midnight while studying the deciphering of ancient manuscripts excavated in the ruins or the update of the Drag-Ride’s manual in the academy––”

“U-Understood. It was my bad…”

“Fufu, I’ve won again. With this, it’s 102 games, 102 victories. I wonder when the day will come when I will be defeated by Nii-san”

With a childlike smile, Airi abruptly stood up.

It’s always like this…

In his fights of these several years, there was no precedent where Lux was able to win.

This young sister honor student had a weak constitution a long time ago and always clung to her mother and Lux, but now she was very strong.

As Nokuto found such an aspect of Airi unexpected,

“You get along quite well, eh.”

She said and smiled wryly.

“Well then, shall we go already? Follow me.”

“Go? To where?”

“To the Machine Dragon hangar. An airframe check before the mock battle is an indispensable matter in the academy after all. Just in case, I will guide you up to there. And while we are at it, I will teach you a countermeasure against Lizsharte-sama.”

Saying so lightly, Airi left the reception room ahead.

As Lux followed afterwards while sighing,

“Well but, if you haven’t yet lost to anyone, I guess Nii-san is also like her, right?”

A voice full of conviction tickled Lux’s earlobes.

“…………”

And after heading to the Machine Dragon hangar which was away from the academy and having Lux’s Sword Devices returned––

Finally, the time of the duel came.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 4

2014-11-02T13:38:54Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 4: Prelude to destruction */

==Chapter 4: Prelude to destruction==

That was a desperate scene certainly suitable to be described as the end of the world.

… The sky was black. Pitch black.

Looking really closely, one could notice that the true identity of the thing that blackened the sky was that of a crowd of flying-type monsters.

Are you… Joking…?

That number, rounding it down, was no less than ten thousands.

Seeing that many monsters at once in the human world… It was an unheard-of scene.

Before this unprecedented happening that suddenly took place, the people at the venue of the miss monster girl contest instantly fell into panic.

“Eeeeeeerm. Everyone. Calm down. Cam down, please.”

The one who got the ball rolling in order to calm down this situation was the mid-rank monster tamer Yuina-san.

“According to the info that we have just received, the first barrier of the sky Abyss Gate—Eternal White has been destroyed by an attack of the Black Tamers.

Due to this damage, an estimate of fifty thousands monsters from the anti-human faction have invaded the human world… Their objective are the people who possess magic power… In other words, us. Luckily, in this occasion no ordinary person will suffer any harm.”

“!?”

An attack to the Abyss Gate by the Black Tamers…?

About the Abyss Gates, I’ve heard that they are located either in the sky, in the sea or on land.

When we went to the Netherworld before, we made use of a marine Abyss Gate… The one attacked this time was a sky Abyss Gate.

So that’s why this many flying-type monsters have appeared?

“We had been withholding this info from all of the rookies, but… To tell the truth, intelligence of an attack to the Abyss Gates by the Black Tamers had been leaked to the Association some time ago.

So… That all of you rookies have been gathered here at the camp is not unrelated. We have no time and… On top of that, we also have no hands.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p147.png|thumb]]

That’s why we’d want all of you fight alongside us.

The one located at the Fuji’s Sea of Trees is literally the world’s largest Abyss Gate—Hell’s Red.

The damage if they break through here cannot be compared to what’s happening over our heads.

“… No joke.”

“How do you want us to fight such a horde of monsters!?”

Hearing Yuina-san’s words, the rookies at the venue couldn’t stop trembling.

“… Of course we don’t plan on asking something unreasonable of you rookies. We are, so to speak, no more than insurance.

Hell’s Red is a location of utmost importance for humanity.

Currently, the one entrusted with the protection of Hell’s Red… Is the legendary monster tamer—Kusumi Kanae!”

“!?”

Right after they heard mom’s name.

The air of tension that filled the venue relaxed.

“By Kusumi Kanae… You mean the Immortal Tamer?”

“The one who’s told to be the strongest from among all the generations of top class monster tamers, and to have by herself the battle prowess of 2,000 regular tamers…?”

“Rookies. Be calm.

Seeing that Kanae-san is entrusted with its protection, that Hell’s Red would get destroyed and the peace of humanity put in jeopardy is very unlikely.

However, even Kanae-san is human.

It may be possible that a surprise attack by traitors lets them break the first barrier.

Come that time, it’s our turn.

So that no harm will reach the populace, why don’t we give our all to stop the monster invasion here!?"

“… What the first barrier stops aren’t just… Monsters categorized as E rank type?”

“… Yeah. If it’s like that, even we may be able to stop them.”

“…”

Receiving Yuina-san’s plead, the people at the venue gradually looked like they were recovering their eagerness.

Really, mom’s great.

The panic of moments ago looked like a lie… The moment mom’s name came out, the mood at the venue changed entirely.

However, contrasting with the people around me who had recovered their calm, my face didn’t clear up.

I, who through the survival race passed down at the land of ghouls called the hundred death’s course… Became able to feel the magic power flow of my surroundings, could notice it.

In a place not so far from here.

At the other end through this forest.

In a point around ten kilometers<ref>Around 6.2 miles.</ref> apart southwest.

I noticed it.

Since a while ago, there—two magic power clumps that released a presence unlike anything I had felt till now are engaged in fierce battle.

My body keeps sweating from the discomfort.

Perhaps… It may be that the people who are battling there are stronger than the current me with my limiter 100% released.

This is a first.

Even if I go at full strength, I can’t picture me winning.

“… Chiharu. What’s the matter?”

It may be since I was lost in thought with a grim face.

Zonmi, who was around, peeked at my face of unrest.

Assuming that the info we heard from Yuina-san is true, from the two people that currently are out on battle at Fuji’s Sea of Trees, one is undoubtedly mom.

In that case, the other one…?

Did the Black Tamers have a monster tamer able to fight on par with mom?

…

……

Regrettably… Just one.

I happened to know a monster tamer with a true power equal to mom.

That person… The first tamer I ever met… My former teacher who taught me the ropes of being a monster tamer<ref>I thought that she only has pestered him to get a contract, tried to send him towards the harem route, flirted with him, cut contact and then appeared as the evil mastermind.</ref>.

“Hey, Zonmi, Kyouko, Iris. Could you follow me to a place without saying a word?”

“… Nu?”

“What now, that of a sudden?”

“… There’s a person I have to meet no matter what.

Who does that person think they are to do this? On top of hearing what that person has to say I believe it's my responsibility to stop their actions.”

“… Those words from now were irrelevant.

However, if you say you want to go, Chiharu, I’ve decided to follow you even to the very ends of the world.”

“… The same as the ghoul. How do I put it, if you went somewhere by yourself like before, this time I’ll give you a beating!

“Monster tamer. I have had with thee, until now… Uncountable debts of gratitude.

If with this thing I could make some amends… I have no reason to refuse thy wish.”

“… Girls. Thanks.”

I think I really have the best comrades.

While digesting my feelings of gratitude for the three girls that always support me, I dashed at full speed to the depths of the forest.

<center>× × ×</center>

“What… The… Heck…”

When I reached my destination, I was at a loss for words.

I had heard about it a couple of times.

That which stood before my eyes was the Abyss Gate.

The size, approximately around 20 meters<ref>Just over 65’ 7”.</ref>?

A huge gate boasting a size a head taller<ref>That’s what it says. I don’t know whose head, though, since usually neither trees nor gates have of those.</ref> than the surrounding trees let out a bizarre atmosphere.

However, what shocked me wasn’t the Abyss Gate itself.

… They were the ten nearly dead monster tamers lying down around it.

“Terrible… Who could…”

Kyouko covered her mouth in shock.

Zonmi, composed before such an odd situation, examined the lying down tamers.

“If they don’t receive medical treatment asap, they’ll be in danger.

What the heck could they have been fighting to lose so much magic power…? I have no clue.”

“…”

Like Zonmi said, there are lots of baffling points in this situation.

The monster tamers around us had no conspicuous external injuries.

They were in a state of magic power depletion as if someone had sucked it out of them.

… Is such a thing possible?

With absolutely no damage on the outside, their magic power had become emptied.

“Haru-kun… Run away…”

While I was suspicious of the surrounding situation.

I heard mom’s voice from somewhere.

I looked towards the voice.

And, what awaited there was a shocking scene that unconsciously made me doubt my eyes.

“Mom!?”

Mom’s state wasn’t comparable to that of the other collapsed monster tamers.

She had suffered damage from head to toe as if until just now she had been engaged in fierce battle, and there were traces of fresh blood all over her body.

Flustered, in a flash I tried to run to mom’s side.

But.

“Hallo—<ref>German for “hello”.</ref>. Chiharu-kun. Long time no see—”

The voice of a lone woman deterred my movements of running to mom’s side.

No wonder. Since I had predicted from the start that she’d be at this place.

“—Luka-san. All of this… Is it your doing?”

Let’s be frank.

I’m totally scared.

Hurting mom and other unrelated people and other unforgivable things, she… Has no qualms on doing such inhuman deeds.

When I inquired, Luka-san tilted her head in an affected manner.

“Mmmmm. Half marks…? The remaining half was really these children doing!”

In the direction that Luka-san pointed saying so, there were three monster tamers somewhat familiar.

“… Long time no see, Kusumi Chiharu. I eagerly waited for the day when we settled things with you…”

“Oniichan, found you!”

“Fufufu. I looked forward for the day that we battled again.”

The ones who suddenly appeared before me were the monster tamers from the Black Tamers I had have bouts with before.

The man in a black suit (name unknown)<ref>Poor Clarie.</ref>, Noelle and Lance, those three.

“… Luka-san. What’s your aim? Why have you hurt mom… And unrelated people!?”

The instant after I pressed Luka-san for an answer.

The fist of a huge beast was launched towards me.

“!?”

The one who reacted without a moment’s delay and protected me with a wall of flames was Iris, the one from among my contracted monsters that especially excelled in speed.

“… Though in the earlier battle I left thee at large enough to not take thy life… Thou incorrigibly intendest to bring harm to my master…

Have thou readiest thy resolve, black-vested tamer?”

“… Tsk. And it was a good chance to hit with my preemptive punch… This is the second time. How you dare to get in my way, red dragon!”

… Now that he mentions it, back when the incident of the attack to the Grandeel islands I had seen it once.

The man on the black suit had turned into a giant werewolf and stood before us.

“… ’d grief. This Clarie. Let’s go!”

“Those who stand in our way… I’ll kill them without arguiiiiiiing!”

One after another, those who came after me as if doing a pincer attack were Lance and Noelle—the two monster tamers who possessed a limiter.

Noelle with her arms turned into those of a golem and Lance fully turned into a grim reaper<ref>I had called it “death god” before, but “grim reaper” is more transparent, as you can see on the color illustrations.</ref>, each one entered into attack motions.

“I won’t let you!”

“Haru! Fall back!”

However, I somehow managed to avoid this surprise attack by Zonmi protecting me from Lance’s attack and Kyouko from Noelle’s attack.

“… Tamer of the Spirits, Lance Patriot.

I had heard that you were locked inside the prison of the undead tribe, but it’s really a privilege to be able to meet you here. My sisters… To you who made (did) those despicable deeds to Aruru and Meruru, I wanted to pass judgment with my own hands!”

“Ooh... Scary. But, I love strong-willed girls.

Just picturing you afterwards as part of my collection… Serving me, it gives me the shivers.”

“…! You fiend!”

Zonmi’s umbrella and Lance’s scythe clashed and raised violent sparks.

“Tamer of the Catastrophe, Noelle North Norm!
I too wanted us to battle each other… How did you dare to trap me at the Saegusa festival!”

“? Who are you? Sorry. I can’t remember well the faces of people that don’t interest me. Especially in the case of people like you with a thin presence.”

“…”

<nowiki>*SNAP*</nowiki>

Something seems to have split inside Kyouko.

“… So. Then I’ll refresh your memory with a battle!”

Noelle arms, that were turned into those of a golem, received Kyouko’s mighty drop-kick.

Nephilim vs golem.

… Here too, as they are both power-type girls, a fierce battle is expected.

“Zonmi, Kyouko. I leave them to you!”

It’s not like I don’t have faith in Zonmi and the rest’s true might, but somehow I have an ill premonition.

I don’t know what kind of means have they employed.

However, those three I had fought with before… It looked like they had had a clearly substantial power-up from the time we fought.

“Sowwy~. It’s become boisterous.

If possible, to you… I’d tell at ease what I’m going to do now, but…”

“… Is that so?”

Saying just that, as there was no use in arguing, I hit Luka-san’s cheek with all my might.

He who moves first wins. This showdown… By no means do you have the comfort to be able to carefreely go chatting.

Like now, if the enemy gets careless… I’ll attack with full power!

“…!?”

<nowiki>*CRASH*</nowiki>

The sound of crashing bones.

It seems that by instantly twisting her body,, Luka-san avoided a direct hit, but… No problem.

My attack that unleashed the maou’s power, even if it miss the center, it will cause fatal damage.

Perhaps… No, surely.

I felt her lower jaw get horribly destroyed.

Luka-san, who had received my attack, was sent flying seven meters<ref>Almost 23 feet.</ref> straight and crashed against one of the trees growing in the surroundings.

“I did it!?”

Luka-san, who had received my attack and laid in the ground, slowly stood up.

Right on the mark, Luka-san’s lower jaw was smashed to a pulp and that beautiful face had been defiled.

… Though my head thought that there was no other way, even being in a fight waging our lives, I felt terribly guilty about hitting a woman’s face.

However, seconds after that.

The guilty conscience inside my heart was sent out of bounds.

“Ufufu. Chiharu-kun, you rascal. To suddenly go hitting an older woman… Hopeless kid. Oneechan… Has gotten a bit aroused.”

Right then, it was… As if witnessing first-hand a ghoul’s regeneration ability.

“Are you… Joking…”

Luka-san, in a bit of a moment.

Not even five seconds had passed and her lower jaw who should have been smashed to bits regenerated, allowing her to be able to speak as if nothing had happened.

“…”

Different.

There’s definitely something different from the guys I’ve fought until now.

I couldn’t stop the chills in my spine.

Standing before Luka-san, I was tormented by the strange sensation of standing before hundreds of monsters at once.

“… Don’t make that face, Chiharu-kun.

Aren’t you being able to stand before a long-awaited foe you can fight with showing each other your precious full power?

This experience… Since it may not come again in your life… For now let’s enjoy a pure battle♥”

“!?”

Luka-san, showing a bewitching smile, uprooted a huge tree about 10 meters<ref>32.8 feet.</ref> tall.

“!?”

It’s not only a ghoul’s regenerative ability.

I don’t know what contrivance has made it possible, but it seems that Luka-san owns a power on par with a Nephilim.

“Here~. A present from oneechan♥”

Like that, Luka-san threw at me the huge tree that she was holding.

I give up. Attacking with power at 30%… Doing something so half-hearted will definitely get me killed.

However, my limiter has a time limit.

If I fight at full power, in no more than five minutes, my magic power will get depleted.

… There’s no helping it.

How about getting one gear more up?

As I release my limiter to 50%, like that wings grew from my back and I soared to the air.

I narrowly avoided the huge tree.

Definitely, it’s reassuring having the ability to fly.

To recover my pace, while staying in mid-air, I cooled my head and thought about my next strategy.

However.

“… Did you thought that by flying to the sky you’d be safe?”

A woman’s voice hinting adult composure whispered into my ear.

At point-blank range in the span of a breath.

Turning back, there she was.

While flapping crimson wings disproportionately large in respect to her own body. Luka-san… Laughed behind me.

“… Chiharu-kun. Could your full power only be that?

Quickly… Quickly show me your full power!”

Next instant, my vision was dyed red.

As it was such an abrupt happening, for a moment I couldn’t comprehend what had been done to me.

“… Guwah!”

When I finally sorted out the situation, my body had been thrown against the ground from high up in the sky.

… What happened?

That must be it. Luka-san has produced flames from the palms of her own hands, burned my wings to a crisp and like that I plunged into the ground.

I feel that I have several broken bones, but this time that’s fine.

Due to the severe burns on my body, I’ve fallen into a distressing situation where I can’t even breathe, but this time that doesn’t matter.

Both of them, as long as there’s magic power left the damage suffered can be recovered in a flash by the limiter.

However, what the heck is this?

A ghoul’s recovering ability.

A Nephilim’s power.

A red dragon’s flight & flames.

Luka-san… Has she housed inside one body the strong points of those three at the same time!?

“… How come.”

“? What would it be?”

By the time I noticed, several questions had spilled from my lips.

“How come… How come this thing!?

You weren’t so strong, were you?…!

We… Should both have the same feeling of wanting to help the world!

And despite that… Wasn’t there any other way!?”

“…”

When I inquired, Luka-san looked at me with sorrow and slowly started to narrate.

“… Why don’t I tell you an allegory?

The humans and monsters who live in this world, if we liken them to paint colors, red, blue, yellow. Each and every one of them is wonderful… The colors called individuality.”

Starting with a “but”, Luka-san continued.

“Even if one by one the colors are wonderful… When you mix all of the colors in a palette, what color do you think you get?

—the answer is a crooked ugly grey.

It’s not like it’s anyone’s fault.

Even if there’s no ill will, when lots of consciousness get mixed, the world instantly becomes a slightly dirty color. That’s why I… Expose the people responsible for the incident of ten years ago… Making them pay for their crimes, I don’t intend anything like that.

The one wrong is not an individual—rather it’s the world.

That’s why I’ve decided to remake the world at once.

I’ll destroy the Abyss Gate, and riding in the chaos, I’ll rule the world from the top!

And I… Will guide every living being on this world in the correct direction so that just one unique color is shown!”

“…”

It’s not like I don’t understand Luka-san’s claim.

School and society unanimously teach kids that “individuality is wonderful”.

However, If we go perusing history, we can’t honestly praise individuality.

—Because of differences in thinking, people engage in arguments.

—Because of differences in skin color, people engage in discrimination.

—Because of differences in what should be protected, people engage in war.

If such a thing as individuality didn’t exist… The world may have been more peaceful. The incident ten years ago where more than thousand people in total lost their lives due to the IMA’s behind-the-scenes inhuman research may have too have been prevented.

“… However, let’s say that goes well, a hundred years later… What about the world after you’ve died!? The world after they’ve lost their just leader… Won’t it become more wretched than now?!”

“Ufufu. Thanks for your worries. But, it’s alright. Since me dying won’t ever be possible.”

“… Eh?”

“I mean… It’s for that that I got my hands on this unaging immortal body.”

“…”

What haz diz gurl sayz?

“The leader who holds the correct color will keep ruling with eternal life.

That’s the full story behind the Arcadia project us Black Tamers aim for!”

“…”

I can’t follow the logic of her speech.

Eternal life? Unaging and immortal?

Such a living being… how could it exist in this…

“You’re putting an unsatisfied expression. Fine. I’ll show you.

The legendary monster tamer… Kusumi Kanae, my true form that overwhelmed even her—‘ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’—

Level… Overlimit”

The instant after she muttered just that.

My body was struck by an unprecedented amount of magic power unlike anything I had felt until now.

“… Kuh!”

And then one more surprising thing happened.

… What the heck is this?

The trees growing around Luka-san wilted all at once, the earth became barren and cracked after that.

“She’s sucking the magic power from her surroundings… Perhaps…!?”

Let’s take it as if the situation that’s happening right before me is like I said, the mysterious phenomenon of all those laying monster tamers with no signs of battle, only emptied of magic power, when I came here would tentatively be explained.

While Luka-san was sucking the magic power from the living beings around her, she grew larger like a snowball rolling on the ground.

The form she finally took… Was ‘something’ resembling a huge snake.

‘Something’… Calling it like that is because I had no other simile to express what the heck was that.

Since I couldn’t grasp its whole image from the ground, to check that ‘something’, flapping my wings, I once again flew to air.

“What the heck… Is this…”

Looking down from the sky, once I had at last a whole picture before my eyes, I was left speechless.

This… Can it really be called a living being?

It mainly has the shape of a serpent, but eye, arms, legs, wings, the result was something that has those all over the place.

That length, doesn’t it easily surpass one kilometer?

Of Luka-san herself, it was just the upper body, the lower half being turned into the head and body of a serpent.

The thing left barely humanlike was just that one point.

“Ufufu. How’s it?

The unaging and immortal body achieved after researching for ten years… ‘Ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’?”

“…”

What kind of comment does this person expect from me?

“Ufufu. It seems that you are still too young to understand this body’s magnificence.

In a normal person’s case, just by successfully inserting into them the cells of a single monster species, they reach their limit, but… I was different.

My body had the ability of being able to take in cells from lots of monster species at the same time!

That’s why I got perfected.

The ultimate body with the feature of, by adjusting the balance of the monster cells of more than a hundred of species it has embedded at the same time, changes the life energy of the surrounding beings into magic power and rejuvenates the cells!

This body I don’t call it neither First nor Second… It’s called Third.”

“…”

Ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san.

It would be good if I could attach a smile to this joke-like name, but her form is nothing to laugh for.

Ironically, her aspect. Is the chaotic gray obtained by mixing different individualities that she had spoken of earlier.

It looked like the embodiment of how things were in this world.

“Chiharu-kun. I’ll go as far as giving you one last chance more.

If you cooperate with us, you’ll be perfected by our Arcadia project.

If, by mass-producing the strongest monster species that is the chimera of a maou and a human, we could raise them as soldiers… Our organization could very easily climb to the peak of the world.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p175.png|thumb]]

Isn’t that great?”

“… Mass-producing the strongest species… That’s quite a disturbing speech.”

“You can be at ease.

I understand that you are not for blood-reeking jobs, and if possible I don’t want to continue with inhuman researches.

That’s why… I want my methods to be as much humane as possible.

Specifically… In the event of you joining our organization… I promise not to give you any job other than baby-making!

The Black Tamers will gather only cute girls picked of course from among the best of the organization… And make you your very own harem.

Eei. Get that, you thieve!<ref>This seems to be her roleplaying a member of said harem.</ref> If you wish I can award you with the right of making children with either me or Noelle?

Ufufu? How’s it?

Wouldn’t that make a boy glad~”

“…”

That the somewhat fascinating conditions that Luka-san proposed snatched my heart just a bit will be a secret.

Nevertheless.

“I refuse!

Regrettably, I… Since I’m a big pervert with a monster fetish and sister complex, I don’t get aroused by bodies other than those of monster girls or my little sister! Since such a disposition… I’ve been trained into it by them!”

I… Could promptly refuse her temptation.

Why, you say… My conclusion regarding this matter was decided long ago.

I don’t know about difficult things such as guiding the world in the correct direction.

For that reason, I… Have decided to only fight for the sake of the important people besides me.

“… Is that so. I have mixed feelings as your former superior.

When I first met you… You couldn’t decide by yourself even which girl to make a contract with… You were an indecisive good-for-nothing kid, and yet… The you right now has the eyes of a boy with a firm resolution.

Frankly… The you right now is cool.

Unbecoming of my age, oneechan’s heart is throbbity-throb.

But, y’know. But, but…”

Luka-san, saying that with a tone of putting on airs,

“Then, die♥”

With a refreshing smile, sentenced me to death.

What do I do now?

<nowiki>*GUNYU GUNYU*</nowiki><ref>The only reference I found about this SFX was for “the feeling you get when waiting for new replies to a hot topic at Index Forum”, but context and similarly constructed SFX, like GUNYA, make me think that this is the sound of a jelly-like substance moving by itself.</ref>

Luka-san, winding octopus legs-like thing that came from her own body… Started to create countless giant arms by aggregating them.

Very carefully surveying, at the tip of the most enormous of them a big gaping hole was opened.

“!?”

And, the next instant.

From the tip of the arm created by Luka-san… She shot a high-speed energy bullet.

Let me say first that it was totally by chance that I managed to avoid her attack… Rather, it would be better to say that her attack had no intention of striking.

The energy bullet shot by Luka-san missed my body, and like that it made contact with Mt. Fuji.

<nowiki>*KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*</nowiki>

While raising a frighteningly thunderous roar that left a buzzing in the ears despite the sound stopping, the energy bullet that Luka-san shot exploded.

“… Aha. I missed. But… This time it may hit♥”

“…!”

Let’s see how it ended.

Mt. Fuji, regarded for a long time as the symbol of Japan, of all things, from the earlier attack, the upper part vanished like a crème caramel<ref>Japanese omnipresent “purin”, aka “custard pudding”, “caramel custard”, “flan” (not to confuse with the kind of pie of the same name, which is a pie that shows its contents) or “flan de leche”.</ref> that someone had scooped a spoonful of, and was left in a tragically crooked shape.

Darn.

Having to battle this nonsensical opponent… Even I think that’s absurd.

Not even I know how much can I do.

However, I… So as to protect the people dear to me and the world the people dear to me love, have to stop with all my might the advancement of her plans.

I’m unwilling but there’s no room to it.

This time, for sure, it’s my genuine… 100%!

Invoking my trump card of fully turning into a monster, while tracing a spiraling trajectory, I charged against the enemy before me.

<center>× × ×</center>

This was the start.

Even fighting at full strength, I don’t feel like I can win…

For me, if I attacked making best use of my speed and plunged at my opponent’s bosom, against she who has a humongous body, I think that the battle could progress with a limited advantage on my part, but…

Her essence, which seems to have been made by mixing cells of monsters of more than a hundred of species… Is close to being insubstantial and unstructured<ref>Sounds like a slime to me.</ref>

Although since a while ago I have attempted on countless occasions to get close relying on maneuverability, Luka-san’s body; protected by the uncountable tentacle-like things, didn’t let me pick up my pace in the least.

Soon the time limit I can maintain my limiter will draw near.

I must decide this showdown in one go…

Thinking after this fact, me trying to rush this showdown may have been what left me out of luck.

“!?”

“Ufufu. I caught you~”

Did hurrying the showdown make me adopt an almost straight-line trajectory?

Just attacking by relying on speed gave me an advantage against her, and yet… With the zillionth tentacle attack from today she finally bound me.

“…!”

This thing!

Making full use of my limiter, I tore off one after another the tentacles that grew from Luka-san’s body.

But, however.

Even if I tore them off, since from the tentacles grew other tentacles, no matter how much I resist, my body won’t be released.

“… One last thing, Chiharu-kun.

Don’t be so pessimistic facing death. Since your body, after this, will keep on living as a part of me.”

Saying that, Luka-san shot at me the same high-speed bullet that a while before had blown away Mt. Fuji.

I give up.

Luka-san plans on blasting up my body with her own tentacles.

However, even knowing that, I don’t have any way to counteract the oncoming attack.

“Goodbye, Chiharu-kun.”

Before my consciousness blew off, I think I heard Luka-san’s words.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Eh… Uh…?”

Why… Am I still alive.

As almighty as my limiter is, nonetheless, it doesn’t seem like I can receive an attack that blew away a mountain yet still be alive.

… Even if I say that, the limiter that was my last ray of hope should have been completely cancelled by now, though.

“… Aaah. That’s right.”

Guessing from the line that Luka-san said at the end.

Luka-san is planning on absorbing my body into her own.

To her, it would be a drawback if she blew away my body without leaving a trace.

For that reason, I… Could survive in such a wretched state.

The bones in my hands and legs were smashed in pieces, like a turned up jigsaw puzzle, but since my body’s magic power had completely ran out, there didn’t seem to be any signs of restoration.

Ahaha.

If the situation has worsened to this point, no matter what miracle happens, I can no longer picture any way of winning against her.

The only possibility I can think of is, after Zonmi and the rest finish their battles, if they rush up to my side…

“They won’t be coming to save you.”

Plainly declared Luka-san, as if seeing through my thinking.

“It’s a pity.

The sweeties you rely on looks like they have been totally overpowered by my subordinates with their magic power drastically raised by using the dragon blood that we harvested from the red dragons five years ago.”

What appeared into my sight along with Luka-san’s words were three dark human shadows.

“… Haha! The great me with dragon blood is invincible! Right now I feel the greatest! I’ve perfectly returned what I owed to that nasty red dragon!”

“Kyahaha! Is it oniichan’s turn next?”

“Fuhahaha. At last! At last the curtain has risen for our aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaage!

“…”

Aaah. What’s with this.

In Noelle’s arms, turned into those of a golem, there were the figures of Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, battered from head to toe and hanging their heads.

Move!

Please move, body of mine!

They can do what they please with me, but at least I want to save the girls.

Had my body any strength left for speaking, I’ll kowtow<ref>http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/kowtow</ref> or anything to ask for that, but my body, with all it’s bones cracked, unfortunately can’t move.

“Well… Chiharu-kun. Become one with me. Let’s burn together into our retinas the dawn of a new world. Isn’t it great?”

“…”

Darn!…

It seems that my devil’s luck has run out.

It’s a pity, but, including me, there’s no allies left to go against the Black Tamers. If we liken it to the world of games, the party has been wiped out.

Sorry, Zonmi.

Sorry, Kyouko. Sorry, Iris.

Sorry… Everyone.

The moment I gave up on the fight and closed my eyes.

“I won’t let you!”

From somewhere I thought I heard a voice I missed.

Who is the one there…?

What entered my fuzzy and dim line of sight was glossy black hair that unconsciously made you want to caress it & big and round innocent eyes.

Could it be that you are…!?

“Oniichan! Manami’s virginity! Take it!”

“!?”

To tell you the truth, there’s no way that the me back then could have understood in the least (slightest) the words that she had sputtered.

However, they were the words of my little sister with whom I had spent more than ten years, and for that reason, I intuitively guessed what I should do next.

Mustering the last of my strength, with my eyes closed, I pushed up my right arm up high.

What now.

<nowiki>*SLIP*</nowiki>

I felt like if something had slipped into my pinky.

Within my faint consciousness, I made sure of what was that which my sister had risked her life to bring me.

“…?”

Contract ring.

It was surely a contract ring.

…

……

Hey, hey. Wait a minute.

Sis. Even if I’m in quite a desperate pinch, isn’t that a bit too much lacking in judgement?

It’s not necessary to explain it now… The contract ring is a device used for making a pact between a human and a monster.

Putting it on a fellow human is decidedly nonsense.

But, however.

The instant I held that thought.

The contract ring I had just put on started to let out a big glow like never before.

“… Whoa!? The heck!?”

This glowing is the unmistakable proof of a contract completion!

But, how the heck!?

What reason could have led to a contract between fellow humans.

“It’s sister power's injection turn! Boost!”

And the moment after my sister chanted that incantation.

Manami’s magic power flowed into me.

“Amazing…”

I unconsciously couldn’t help but leak a voice of admiration.

To the extent that the quantity of magic power my sister infused me with was inexhaustible, that it became drops of golden light that I could clearly see with my own eyes, and my body that until just now I couldn’t so much as twitch was fixed instantly.

Moreover, that wasn’t all.

“… What’s this? Strength is filling me from the depths of my body.”

“Wonderful. If it’s me right now… I feel like I won’t lose to anyone.”

“The magic power of the little sister is reaching us through the tamer…? Could it be…!? This…!?”

Zonmi, Kyouko, Iris, the bodies of the three of them, like mine, started to glow in golden light and they got back the will to fight.

A full recovery to when before fighting… No, the magic power in their bodies surpasses full recovery…?

“Impudent braaaaaat! No matter how many times we fight, the result will be the same!”

Most likely, he planned to reach a conclusion before my sister’s magic power reached (ended).

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p191.png|thumb]]

The monster tamer in a black suit who turned into a werewolf bared his fangs against Iris.

“Iris!?”

“… Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?”

However, the one who cried like that was the werewolf.

The werewolf was engulfed whole by an azure flame and couldn’t help but roll on the floor.

“Iris’s flames… Azure…!?”

Now that you mention it, I think that they taught me this in chemistry.

Azure flames have a higher energy quantity than regular red flames<ref>Well, regular flames are orange; properly red flames are somewhat unusual and less calorific than regular flames, but they can roast you nonetheless.</ref> and hold a high calorific value.

How come Iris can suddenly produce azure flames?

The answer… If we assume it's because of the golden light we are wrapped with…

Like that, the earlier showdown ended instantly.

“… Darn! What the blazes. These movements…!?”

Wrapped in golden light, Zonmi, her speed remarkably risen, got to a level where she produced afterimages, as if many Zonmis were fighting at the same time.

“…Gubaah!”

Lance received Zonmi’s piercing attacks in succession from her umbrella.

“Lance Patriot. No matter the circumstances… Your deed of brainwashing us ghouls… Your large number of felonies by no means can be forgiven. Receive your reward once again in the other world!”

“… Kuh! This me can’t catch up in speed… Is it…!?”

If it’s the me right now revived by my sister’s power, I can barely follow with my eyes.

Although each of Zonmi’s attacks’ power don’t make a big change by themselves, you could say that their number is on a whole new level.

After all… That’s only natural.

Zonmi, in this short time… Has already hit Lance more than a thousand times.

“Guaaaaaaaaah!?”

As a result of receiving in succession Zonmi’s fierce like a storm consecutive attacks… Lance’s transformation got undone.

It was a flawless seemingly not dangerous victory very much like Zonmi and her honor student disposition.

“Taaaaaaaaah!”

“… Han! No matter how many times, it’s useless!”

Noelle turned her arms into rock and guarded from Kyouko’s fist.

Before that overwhelming defense, Kyouko’s attack looked like it was stopped, but…

“… What!?”

<nowiki>*CREAKCREAKCREAK*</nowiki>

Noelle’s arms made a sound and got smashed.

The revived Kyouko’s attack at last got through Noelle’s defense.

“… Get ready! You ill-natured girl!”

With a villainous face unbecoming of a girl, like that, Kyouko straddled Noelle getting into a mount position.

“Woah!? Stop!? Don’t joke…!? Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Kyouko didn’t hold back and, like that, she punched Noelle’s face. She punched. She punched.

“…”

By repeatedly attacking with no hesitation, making me who was looking draw away, she achieved victory.

That’s really like Kyouko.

Soundly speaking, hearing it is enough, but it was a too plain way of winning that won’t be shown onto screen.

“… What the heck is this? What has happened?”

Luka-san was in dismay not understanding the situation before her.

Without paying attention to Luka-san, this time I somehow could make a guess about the phenomenon that’s taking place before my eyes.

As you know, I am a chimera born from a human and maou.

What would happen if that me makes a contract with my sister, who has the blood of the strongest monster tamer, mom?

The answer is easy. Crystal clear.

The contract ring should have perceived me as a monster and my sister as a monster tamer, and completed the contract.

In other words, if we explain the current situation in an easy-to-understand way.

<table><tr><th></th><th></th><th></th><th>→</th><th>Zonmi</th></tr><tr><th> Manami </th><th>→</th><th>Me</th><th>→</th><th>Kyouko</th></tr><tr><th></th><th></th><th></th><th>→</th><th>Iris</th></tr></table>

This kind of unexpected double-layered contract was established.

Of course, this kind of foul play-like technique can only be pulled off by me, who has the disposition of a monster and the disposition of a monster tamer.

“… Luka-san.”

Calling the name of the archenemy before my eyes, I approached her step by step.

“Right here, right now, I who has the blood of the strongest monster, dad<ref>How easily he gives the cold shoulder to the man that brought him up for some short years and accepts a womanizer that got killed because of his skirt-chasing before he was even born.</ref>, and my sister who has the blood of the strongest monster tamer, mom, have made a contract. Do you understand what this means?”

“Who knows… I don’t understand. Tell me.”

Luka-san’s expression, different from a while ago, somewhat looked as if her composure had disappeared.

“Strongest + stongest gives superstrongest!!”

After loudly proclaiming that, releasing my limiter to 100%… No, 120%, I took to the sky.

Then, something surprising happened.

I definitely can’t lose.

Was it for strongly thinking that the one image I vividly pictured in my mind broke out? 

The image in my head, before long… Became as clear as if it was there.

In the end, really… The sword I pictured in my head materialized in my hand.

Haven’t I seen this sword somewhere…!?

The name, if I’m not wrong, wasn’t it ‘Shiden’?

Lilith-san had brought me before to the former maou’s office.

Then, I remember that she told me that it was the former maou’s favorite weapon.

Then, why has it materialized now in my hand?

“Goooo! Oniichaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!”

Receiving my sister’s cheers, I promptly came back to my senses.

… Let’s skip the details.

In any case, if I could defeat the foe before me, that’d be good—.

“Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

I flew with (at) full power towards Luka-san; turned into an enormous snake.

On the way, Luka-san tried many times to block me with her tentacles, but having made a contract with my sister and my limiter released to 120%, to me those movements looked still.

Slipping through Luka-san’s attacks, at last I managed to land on her a stroke of my sword.

From the sword I held *CRACKLE CRACKLE* black lightning was shot.

It looks like this blade… Not only inflicts damage by the sheer attack, it seems that it confers damage by lightning.

“Hu~mph. Superb power. But, it’s a pity.

Didn’t I say it? My body can generate magic power on a semipermanent basis. This kind of damage will be recovered in an instant… Wha!”

I realized why Luka-san’s face turned pale in an instant.

The limbs that Luka-san had regrown turned ashen grey, became countless particles and disappeared into the air.

“This power, could it be…!? The former maou’s characteristic power of returning any magic power to nothing…!?”

I heard Luka-san muttering something, but since I was concentrating only on what was before my eyes, my ears didn’t pick up her words.

Using the weapon I was grasping tightly, I slashed at the enemy before me.

“… Kuh!”

Luka-san trued to capture me by manipulating more than ten tentacles at the same time, but I was easy slipping through her attacks.

There may no longer exist in this world anyone who can catch the me revived by borrowing my sister’s power.

Moving by weaving my way between the approaching tentacles, I poured a storm of attacks onto the enemy before my eyes.

Luka-san, with each slash of my weapon, raised a heartbreaking scream and was made to cancel her transformation.

“That… My… Arcadia plan that I had nurtured for ten years… Crumbling away… In such a joke-like manner…”

“…”

Until the very end, I held no sympathy for Luka-san’s methods, but there’s a bit of pity.

Even if it was nothing to be proud of, having the plan you had bet your life on… Foiled by the likes of me who popped out of nowhere, surely you won’t accept it.

“… Sorry. Instantly turning the scene into a joke no matter how serious it was is my sister’s expertise.”

That’s why, I… To her who stuck with her own justice to the extent of losing her human form, I plan to stop her while showing respect.

Luka-san, her transformation completely dispelled by my attacks, turned into human form and got thrown in midair.

“Luka-san. In the end, I, till the last moment… Couldn’t endorse your plan of sacrificing some to save the many.

However… The feelings for that world you’ve devoted your power to save no matter the methods surely have not been in vain.

That’s why, now… Rest at ease, please.”

“…”

When I told my honest thoughts, I felt that Luka-san’s face seemed to clear as if demons had stopped haunting her.

“I leave this world to you… Chiharu-kun.”

“Yeah. Leave it to me.”

So that Luka-san’s body didn’t crash into the ground, I caught her in midair.

Losing her limiter, Luka-san’s body is surprisingly light.

Nevertheless, the hopes that she had entrusted to me were in no way light.

In this way, the curtain was drawn for this long-lasting fight… Rather, the real battle may start now for me.

Looking at her sleeping face of being wounded all over, that was what I thought in the end.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p203.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6|f=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 4

2014-11-02T13:19:29Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 4: Prelude to destruction */

==Chapter 4: Prelude to destruction==

That was a desperate scene certainly suitable to be described as the end of the world.

… The sky was black. Pitch black.

Looking really closely, one could notice that the true identity of the thing that blackened the sky was that of a crowd of flying-type monsters.

Are you… Joking…?

That number, rounding it down, was no less than ten thousands.

Seeing that many monsters at once in the human world… It was an unheard-of scene.

Before this unprecedented happening that suddenly took place, the people at the venue of the miss monster girl contest instantly fell into panic.

“Eeeeeeerm. Everyone. Calm down. Cam down, please.”

The one who got the ball rolling in order to calm down this situation was the mid-rank monster tamer Yuina-san.

“According to the info that we have just received, the first barrier of the sky Abyss Gate—Eternal White has been destroyed by an attack of the Black Tamers.

Due to this damage, an estimate of fifty thousands monsters from the anti-human faction have invaded the human world… Their objective are the people who possess magic power… In other words, us. Luckily, in this occasion no ordinary person will suffer any harm.”

“!?”

An attack to the Abyss Gate by the Black Tamers…?

About the Abyss Gates, I’ve heard that they are located either in the sky, in the sea or on land.

When we went to the Netherworld before, we made use of a marine Abyss Gate… The one attacked this time was a sky Abyss Gate.

So that’s why this many flying-type monsters have appeared?

“We had been withholding this info from all of the rookies, but… To tell the truth, intelligence of an attack to the Abyss Gates by the Black Tamers had been leaked to the Association some time ago.

So… That all of you rookies have been gathered here at the camp is not unrelated. We have no time and… On top of that, we also have no hands.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p147.png|thumb]]

That’s why we’d want all of you fight alongside us.

The one located at the Fuji’s Sea of Trees is literally the world’s largest Abyss Gate—Hell’s Red.

The damage if they break through here cannot be compared to what’s happening over our heads.

“… No joke.”

“How do you want us to fight such a horde of monsters!?”

Hearing Yuina-san’s words, the rookies at the venue couldn’t stop trembling.

“… Of course we don’t plan on asking something unreasonable of you rookies. We are, so to speak, no more than insurance.

Hell’s Red is a location of utmost importance for humanity.

Currently, the one entrusted with the protection of Hell’s Red… Is the legendary monster tamer—Kusumi Kanae!”

“!?”

Right after they heard mom’s name.

The air of tension that filled the venue relaxed.

“By Kusumi Kanae… You mean the Immortal Tamer?”

“The one who’s told to be the strongest from among all the generations of top class monster tamers, and to have by herself the battle prowess of 2,000 regular tamers…?”

“Rookies. Be calm.

Seeing that Kanae-san is entrusted with its protection, that Hell’s Red would get destroyed and the peace of humanity put in jeopardy is very unlikely.

However, even Kanae-san is human.

It may be possible that a surprise attack by traitors lets them break the first barrier.

Come that time, it’s our turn.

So that no harm will reach the populace, why don’t we give our all to stop the monster invasion here!?"

“… What the first barrier stops aren’t just… Monsters categorized as E rank type?”

“… Yeah. If it’s like that, even we may be able to stop them.”

“…”

Receiving Yuina-san’s plead, the people at the venue gradually looked like they were recovering their eagerness.

Really, mom’s great.

The panic of moments ago looked like a lie… The moment mom’s name came out, the mood at the venue changed entirely.

However, contrasting with the people around me who had recovered their calm, my face didn’t clear up.

I, who through the survival race passed down at the land of ghouls called the hundred death’s course… Became able to feel the magic power flow of my surroundings, could notice it.

In a place not so far from here.

At the other end through this forest.

In a point around ten kilometers<ref>Around 6.2 miles.</ref> apart southwest.

I noticed it.

Since a while ago, there—two magic power clumps that released a presence unlike anything I had felt till now are engaged in fierce battle.

My body keeps sweating from the discomfort.

Perhaps… It may be that the people who are battling there are stronger than the current me with my limiter 100% released.

This is a first.

Even if I go at full strength, I can’t picture me winning.

“… Chiharu. What’s the matter?”

It may be since I was lost in thought with a grim face.

Zonmi, who was around, peeked at my face of unrest.

Assuming that the info we heard from Yuina-san is true, from the two people that currently are out on battle at Fuji’s Sea of Trees, one is undoubtedly mom.

In that case, the other one…?

Did the Black Tamers have a monster tamer able to fight on par with mom?

…

……

Regrettably… Just one.

I happened to know a monster tamer with a true power equal to mom.

That person… The first tamer I ever met… My former teacher who taught me the ropes of being a monster tamer<ref>I thought that she only has pestered him to get a contract, tried to send him towards the harem route, flirted with him, cut contact and then appeared as the evil mastermind.</ref>.

“Hey, Zonmi, Kyouko, Iris. Could you follow me to a place without saying a word?”

“… Nu?”

“What now, that of a sudden?”

“… There’s a person I have to meet no matter what.

Who does that person think they are to do this? On top of hearing what that person has to say I believe it's my responsibility to stop their actions.”

“… Those words from now were irrelevant.

However, if you say you want to go, Chiharu, I’ve decided to follow you even to the very ends of the world.”

“… The same as the ghoul. How do I put it, if you went somewhere by yourself like before, this time I’ll give you a beating!

“Monster tamer. I have had with thee, until now… Uncountable debts of gratitude.

If with this thing I could make some amends… I have no reason to refuse thy wish.”

“… Girls. Thanks.”

I think I really have the best comrades.

While digesting my feelings of gratitude for the three girls that always support me, I dashed at full speed to the depths of the forest.

<center>× × ×</center>

“What… The… Heck…”

When I reached my destination, I was at a loss for words.

I had heard about it a couple of times.

That which stood before my eyes was the Abyss Gate.

The size, approximately around 20 meters<ref>Just over 65’ 7”.</ref>?

A huge gate boasting a size a head taller<ref>That’s what it says. I don’t know whose head, though, since usually neither trees nor gates have of those.</ref> than the surrounding trees let out a bizarre atmosphere.

However, what shocked me wasn’t the Abyss Gate itself.

… They were the ten nearly dead monster tamers lying down around it.

“Terrible… Who could…”

Kyouko covered her mouth in shock.

Zonmi, composed before such an odd situation, examined the lying down tamers.

“If they don’t receive medical treatment asap, they’ll be in danger.

What the heck could they have been fighting to lose so much magic power…? I have no clue.”

“…”

Like Zonmi said, there are lots of baffling points in this situation.

The monster tamers around us had no conspicuous external injuries.

They were in a state of magic power depletion as if someone had sucked it out of them.

… Is such a thing possible?

With absolutely no damage on the outside, their magic power had become emptied.

“Haru-kun… Run away…”

While I was suspicious of the surrounding situation.

I heard mom’s voice from somewhere.

I looked towards the voice.

And, what awaited there was a shocking scene that unconsciously made me doubt my eyes.

“Mom!?”

Mom’s state wasn’t comparable to that of the other collapsed monster tamers.

She had suffered damage from head to toe as if until just now she had been engaged in fierce battle, and there were traces of fresh blood all over her body.

Flustered, in a flash I tried to run to mom’s side.

But.

“Hallo—<ref>German for “hello”.</ref>. Chiharu-kun. Long time no see—”

The voice of a lone woman deterred my movements of running to mom’s side.

No wonder. Since I had predicted from the start that she’d be at this place.

“—Luka-san. All of this… Is it your doing?”

Let’s be frank.

I’m totally scared.

Hurting mom and other unrelated people and other unforgivable things, she… Has no qualms on doing such inhuman deeds.

When I inquired, Luka-san tilted her head in an affected manner.

“Mmmmm. Half marks…? The remaining half was really these children doing!”

In the direction that Luka-san pointed saying so, there were three monster tamers somewhat familiar.

“… Long time no see, Kusumi Chiharu. I eagerly waited for the day when we settled things with you…”

“Oniichan, found you!”

“Fufufu. I looked forward for the day that we battled again.”

The ones who suddenly appeared before me were the monster tamers from the Black Tamers I had have bouts with before.

The man in a black suit (name unknown)<ref>Poor Clarie.</ref>, Noelle and Lance, those three.

“… Luka-san. What’s your aim? Why have you hurt mom… And unrelated people!?”

The instant after I pressed Luka-san for an answer.

The fist of a huge beast was launched towards me.

“!?”

The one who reacted without a moment’s delay and protected me with a wall of flames was Iris, the one from among my contracted monsters that especially excelled in speed.

“… Though in the earlier battle I left thee at large enough to not take thy life… Thou incorrigibly intendest to bring harm to my master…

Have thou readiest thy resolve, black-vested tamer?”

“… Tsk. And it was a good chance to hit with my preemptive punch… This is the second time. How you dare to get in my way, red dragon!”

… Now that he mentions it, back when the incident of the attack to the Grandeel islands I had seen it once.

The man on the black suit had turned into a giant werewolf and stood before us.

“… ’d grief. This Clarie. Let’s go!”

“Those who stand in our way… I’ll kill them without arguiiiiiiing!”

One after another, those who came after me as if doing a pincer attack were Lance and Noelle—the two monster tamers who possessed a limiter.

Noelle with her arms turned into those of a golem and Lance fully turned into a grim reaper<ref>I had called it “death god” before, but “grim reaper” is more transparent, as you can see on the color illustrations.</ref>, each one entered into attack motions.

“I won’t let you!”

“Haru! Fall back!”

However, I somehow managed to avoid this surprise attack by Zonmi protecting me from Lance’s attack and Kyouko from Noelle’s attack.

“… Tamer of the Spirits, Lance Patriot.

I had heard that you were locked inside the prison of the undead tribe, but it’s really a privilege to be able to meet you here. My sisters… To you who made (did) those despicable deeds to Aruru and Meruru, I wanted to pass judgment with my own hands!”

“Ooh... Scary. But, I love strong-willed girls.

Just picturing you afterwards as part of my collection… Serving me, it gives me the shivers.”

“…! You fiend!”

Zonmi’s umbrella and Lance’s scythe clashed and raised violent sparks.

“Tamer of the Catastrophe, Noelle North Norm!
I too wanted us to battle each other… How did you dare to trap me at the Saegusa festival!”

“? Who are you? Sorry. I can’t remember well the faces of people that don’t interest me. Especially in the case of people like you with a thin presence.”

“…”

<nowiki>*SNAP*</nowiki>

Something seems to have split inside Kyouko.

“… So. Then I’ll refresh your memory with a battle!”

Noelle arms, that were turned into those of a golem, received Kyouko’s mighty drop-kick.

Nephilim vs golem.

… Here too, as they are both power-type girls, a fierce battle is expected.

“Zonmi, Kyouko. I leave them to you!”

It’s not like I don’t have faith in Zonmi and the rest’s true might, but somehow I have an ill premonition.

I don’t know what kind of means have they employed.

However, those three I had fought with before… It looked like they had had a clearly substantial power-up from the time we fought.

“Sowwy~. It’s become boisterous.

If possible, to you… I’d tell at ease what I’m going to do now, but…”

“… Is that so?”

Saying just that, as there was no use in arguing, I hit Luka-san’s cheek with all my might.

He who moves first wins. This showdown… By no means do you have the comfort to be able to carefreely go chatting.

Like now, if the enemy gets careless… I’ll attack with full power!

“…!?”

<nowiki>*CRASH*</nowiki>

The sound of crashing bones.

It seems that by instantly twisting her body,, Luka-san avoided a direct hit, but… No problem.

My attack that unleashed the maou’s power, even if it miss the center, it will cause fatal damage.

Perhaps… No, surely.

I felt her lower jaw get horribly destroyed.

Luka-san, who had received my attack, was sent flying seven meters<ref>Almost 23 feet.</ref> straight and crashed against one of the trees growing in the surroundings.

“I did it!?”

Luka-san, who had received my attack and laid in the ground, slowly stood up.

Right on the mark, Luka-san’s lower jaw was smashed to a pulp and that beautiful face had been defiled.

… Though my head thought that there was no other way, even being in a fight waging our lives, I felt terribly guilty about hitting a woman’s face.

However, seconds after that.

The guilty conscience inside my heart was sent out of bounds.

“Ufufu. Chiharu-kun, you rascal. To suddenly go hitting an older woman… Hopeless kid. Oneechan… Has gotten a bit aroused.”

Right then, it was… As if witnessing first-hand a ghoul’s regeneration ability.

“Are you… Joking…”

Luka-san, in a bit of a moment.

Not even five seconds had passed and her lower jaw who should have been smashed to bits regenerated, allowing her to be able to speak as if nothing had happened.

“…”

Different.

There’s definitely something different from the guys I’ve fought until now.

I couldn’t stop the chills in my spine.

Standing before Luka-san, I was tormented by the strange sensation of standing before hundreds of monsters at once.

“… Don’t make that face, Chiharu-kun.

Aren’t you being able to stand before a long-awaited foe you can fight with showing each other your precious full power?

This experience… Since it may not come again in your life… For now let’s enjoy a pure battle♥”

“!?”

Luka-san, showing a bewitching smile, uprooted a huge tree about 10 meters<ref>32.8 feet.</ref> tall.

“!?”

It’s not only a ghoul’s regenerative ability.

I don’t know what contrivance has made it possible, but it seems that Luka-san owns a power on par with a Nephilim.

“Here~. A present from oneechan♥”

Like that, Luka-san threw at me the huge tree that she was holding.

I give up. Attacking with power at 30%… Doing something so half-hearted will definitely get me killed.

However, my limiter has a time limit.

If I fight at full power, in no more than five minutes, my magic power will get depleted.

… There’s no helping it.

How about getting one gear more up?

As I release my limiter to 50%, like that wings grew from my back and I soared to the air.

I narrowly avoided the huge tree.

Definitely, it’s reassuring having the ability to fly.

To recover my pace, while staying in mid-air, I cooled my head and thought about my next strategy.

However.

“… Did you thought that by flying to the sky you’d be safe?”

A woman’s voice hinting adult composure whispered into my ear.

At point-blank range in the span of a breath.

Turning back, there she was.

While flapping crimson wings disproportionately large in respect to her own body. Luka-san… Laughed behind me.

“… Chiharu-kun. Could your full power only be that?

Quickly… Quickly show me your full power!”

Next instant, my vision was dyed red.

As it was such an abrupt happening, for a moment I couldn’t comprehend what had been done to me.

“… Guwah!”

When I finally sorted out the situation, my body had been thrown against the ground from high up in the sky.

… What happened?

Than must be it. Luka-san has produced flames from the palms of her own hands, burned my wings to crisp and like that I plunged into the ground.

I feel that I have several broken bones, but this time that’s fine.

Due to the severe burns on my body, I’ve fallen into a distressing situation where I can’t even breathe, but this time that doesn’t matter.

Both of them, as long as there’s magic power left the damage suffered can be recovered in a flash by the limiter.

However, what the heck is this?

A ghoul’s recovering ability.

A Nephilim’s power.

A red dragon’s flight & flames.

Luka-san… Has she housed inside one body the strong points of those three at the same time!?

“… How come.”

“? What would it be?”

By the time I noticed, several questions had spilled from my lips.

“How come… How come this thing!?

You weren’t so strong, were you?…!

We… Should both have the same feeling of wanting to help the world!

And despite that… Wasn’t there any other way!?”

“…”

When I inquired, Luka-san looked at me with sorrow and slowly started to narrate.

“… Why don’t I tell you an allegory?

The humans and monsters who live in this world, if we liken them to paint colors, red, blue, yellow. Each and every one of them is wonderful… The colors called individuality.”

Starting with a “but”, Luka-san continued.

“Even if one by one the colors are wonderful… When you mix all of the colors in a palette, what color do you think you get?

—the answer is a crooked ugly grey.

It’s not like it’s anyone’s fault.

Even if there’s no ill will, when lots of consciousness get mixed, the world instantly becomes a slightly dirty color. That’s why I… Expose the people responsible for the incident of ten years ago… Making them pay for their crimes, I don’t intend anything like that.

The one wrong is not an individual—rather it’s the world.

That’s why I’ve decided to remake the world at once.

I’ll destroy the Abyss Gate, and riding in the chaos, I’ll rule the world from the top!

And I… Will guide every living being on this world in the correct direction so that just one unique color is shown!”

“…”

It’s not like I don’t understand Luka-san’s claim.

School and society unanimously teach kids that “individuality is wonderful”.

However, If we go perusing history, we can’t honestly praise individuality.

—Because of differences in thinking, people engage in arguments.

—Because of differences in skin color, people engage in discrimination.

—Because of differences in what should be protected, people engage in war.

If such a thing as individuality didn’t exist… The world may have been more peaceful. The incident ten years ago where more than thousand people in total lost their lives due to the IMA’s behind-the-scenes inhuman research may have too have been prevented.

“… However, let’s say that goes well, a hundred years later… What about the world after you’ve died!? The world after they’ve lost their just leader… Won’t it become more wretched than now?!”

“Ufufu. Thanks for your worries. But, it’s alright. Since me dying won’t ever be possible.”

“… Eh?”

“I mean… It’s for that that I got my hands on this unaging immortal body.”

“…”

What haz diz gurl sayz?

“The leader who holds the correct color will keep ruling with eternal life.

That’s the full story behind the Arcadia project us Black Tamers aim for!”

“…”

I can’t follow the logic of her speech.

Eternal life? Unaging and immortal?

Such a living being… how could it exist in this…

“You’re putting an unsatisfied expression. Fine. I’ll show you.

The legendary monster tamer… Kusumi Kanae, my true form that overwhelmed even her—‘ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’—

Level… Overlimit”

The instant after she muttered just that.

My body was struck by an unprecedented amount of magic power unlike anything I had felt until now.

“… Kuh!”

And then one more surprising thing happened.

… What the heck is this?

The trees growing around Luka-san wilted all at once, the earth became barren and cracked after that.

“She’s sucking the magic power from her surroundings… Perhaps…!?”

Let’s take it as if the situation that’s happening right before me is like I said, the mysterious phenomenon of all those laying monster tamers with no signs of battle, only emptied of magic power, when I came here would tentatively be explained.

While Luka-san was sucking the magic power from the living beings around her, she grew larger like a snowball rolling on the ground.

The form she finally took… Was ‘something’ resembling a huge snake.

‘Something’… Calling it like that is because I had no other simile to express what the heck was that.

Since I couldn’t grasp its whole image from the ground, to check that ‘something’, flapping my wings, I once again flew to air.

“What the heck… Is this…”

Looking down from the sky, once I had at last a whole picture before my eyes, I was left speechless.

This… Can it really be called a living being?

It mainly has the shape of a serpent, but eye, arms, legs, wings, the result was something that has those all over the place.

That length, doesn’t it easily surpass one kilometer?

Of Luka-san herself, it was just the upper body, the lower half being turned into the head and body of a serpent.

The thing left barely humanlike was just that one point.

“Ufufu. How’s it?

The unaging and immortal body achieved after researching for ten years… ‘Ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’?”

“…”

What kind of comment does this person expect from me?

“Ufufu. It seems that you are still too young to understand this body’s magnificence.

In a normal person’s case, just by successfully inserting into them the cells of a single monster species, they reach their limit, but… I was different.

My body had the ability of being able to take in cells from lots of monster species at the same time!

That’s why I got perfected.

The ultimate body with the feature of, by adjusting the balance of the monster cells of more than a hundred of species it has embedded at the same time, changes the life energy of the surrounding beings into magic power and rejuvenates the cells!

This body I don’t call it neither First nor Second… It’s called Third.”

“…”

Ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san.

It would be good if I could attach a smile to this joke-like name, but her form is nothing to laugh for.

Ironically, her aspect. Is the chaotic gray obtained by mixing different individualities that she had spoken of earlier.

It looked like the embodiment of how things were in this world.

“Chiharu-kun. I’ll go as far as giving you one last chance more.

If you cooperate with us, you’ll be perfected by our Arcadia project.

If, by mass-producing the strongest monster species that is the chimera of a maou and a human, we could raise them as soldiers… Our organization could very easily climb to the peak of the world.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p175.png|thumb]]

Isn’t that great?”

“… Mass-producing the strongest species… That’s quite a disturbing speech.”

“You can be at ease.

I understand that you are not for blood-reeking jobs, and if possible I don’t want to continue with inhuman researches.

That’s why… I want my methods to be as much humane as possible.

Specifically… In the event of you joining our organization… I promise not to give you any job other than baby-making!

The Black Tamers will gather only cute girls picked of course from among the best of the organization… And make you your very own harem.

Eei. Get that, you thieve!<ref>This seems to be her roleplaying a member of said harem.</ref> If you wish I can award you with the right of making children with either me or Noelle?

Ufufu? How’s it?

Wouldn’t that make a boy glad~”

“…”

That the somewhat fascinating conditions that Luka-san proposed snatched my heart just a bit will be a secret.

Nevertheless.

“I refuse!

Regrettably, I… Since I’m a big pervert with a monster fetish and sister complex, I don’t get aroused by bodies other than those of monster girls or my little sister! Since such a disposition… I’ve been trained into it by them!”

I… Could promptly refuse her temptation.

Why, you say… My conclusion regarding this matter was decided long ago.

I don’t know about difficult things such as guiding the world in the correct direction.

For that reason, I… Have decided to only fight for the sake of the important people besides me.

“… Is that so. I have mixed feelings as your former superior.

When I first met you… You couldn’t decide by yourself even which girl to make a contract with… You were an indecisive good-for-nothing kid, and yet… The you right now has the eyes of a boy with a firm resolution.

Frankly… The you right now is cool.

Unbecoming of my age, oneechan’s heart is throbbity-throb.

But, y’know. But, but…”

Luka-san, saying that with a tone of putting on airs,

“Then, die♥”

With a refreshing smile, sentenced me to death.

What do I do now?

<nowiki>*GUNYU GUNYU*</nowiki><ref>The only reference I found about this SFX was for “the feeling you get when waiting for new replies to a hot topic at Index Forum”, but context and similarly constructed SFX, like GUNYA, make me think that this is the sound of a jelly-like substance moving by itself.</ref>

Luka-san, winding octopus legs-like thing that came from her own body… Started to create countless giant arms by aggregating them.

Very carefully surveying, at the tip of the most enormous of them a big gaping hole was opened.

“!?”

And, the next instant.

From the tip of the arm created by Luka-san… She shot a high-speed energy bullet.

Let me say first that it was totally by chance that I managed to avoid her attack… Rather, it would be better to say that her attack had no intention of striking.

The energy bullet shot by Luka-san missed my body, and like that it made contact with Mt. Fuji.

<nowiki>*KABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*</nowiki>

While raising a frighteningly thunderous roar that left a buzzing in the ears despite the sound stopping, the energy bullet that Luka-san shot exploded.

“… Aha. I missed. But… This time it may hit♥”

“…!”

Let’s see how it ended.

Mt. Fuji, regarded for a long time as the symbol of Japan, of all things, from the earlier attack, the upper part vanished like a crème caramel<ref>Japanese omnipresent “purin”, aka “custard pudding”, “caramel custard”, “flan” (not to confuse with the kind of pie of the same name, which is a pie that shows its contents) or “flan de leche”.</ref> that someone had scooped a spoonful of, and was left in a tragically crooked shape.

Darn.

Having to battle this nonsensical opponent… Even I think that’s absurd.

Not even I know how much can I do.

However, I… So as to protect the people dear to me and the world the people dear to me love, have to stop with all my might the advancement of her plans.

I’m unwilling but there’s no room to it.

This time, for sure, it’s my genuine… 100%!

Invoking my trump card of fully turning into a monster, while tracing a spiraling trajectory, I charged against the enemy before me.

<center>× × ×</center>

This was the start.

Even fighting at full strength, I don’t feel like I can win…

For me, if I attacked making best use of my speed and plunged at my opponent’s bosom, against she who has a humongous body, I think that the battle could progress with a limited advantage on my part, but…

Her essence, which seems to have been made by mixing cells of monsters of more than a hundred of species… Is close to being insubstantial and unstructured<ref>Sounds like a slime to me.</ref>

Although since a while ago I have attempted on countless occasions to get close relying on maneuverability, Luka-san’s body; protected by the uncountable tentacle-like things, didn’t let me pick up my pace in the least.

Soon the time limit I can maintain my limiter will draw near.

I must decide this showdown in one go…

Thinking after this fact, me trying to rush this showdown may have been what left me out of luck.

“!?”

“Ufufu. I caught you~”

Did hurrying the showdown make me adopt an almost straight-line trajectory?

Just attacking by relying on speed gave me an advantage against her, and yet… With the zillionth tentacle attack from today she finally bound me.

“…!”

This thing!

Making full use of my limiter, I tore off one after another the tentacles that grew from Luka-san’s body.

But, however.

Even if I tore them off, since from the tentacles grew other tentacles, no matter how much I resist, my body won’t be released.

“… One last thing, Chiharu-kun.

Don’t be so pessimistic facing death. Since your body, after this, will keep on living as a part of me.”

Saying that, Luka-san shot at me the same high-speed bullet that a while before had blown away Mt. Fuji.

I give up.

Luka-san plans on blasting up my body with her own tentacles.

However, even knowing that, I don’t have any way to counteract the oncoming attack.

“Goodbye, Chiharu-kun.”

Before my consciousness blew off, I think I heard Luka-san’s words.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Eh… Uh…?”

Why… Am I still alive.

As almighty as my limiter is, nonetheless, it doesn’t seem like I can receive an attack that blew away a mountain yet still be alive.

… Even if I say that, the limiter that was my last ray of hope should have been completely cancelled by now, though.

“… Aaah. That’s right.”

Guessing from the line that Luka-san said at the end.

Luka-san is planning on absorbing my body into her own.

To her, it would be a drawback if she blew away my body without leaving a trace.

For that reason, I… Could survive in such a wretched state.

The bones in my hands and legs were smashed in pieces, like a turned up jigsaw puzzle, but since my body’s magic power had completely ran out, there didn’t seem to be any signs of restoration.

Ahaha.

If the situation has worsened to this point, no matter what miracle happens, I can no longer picture any way of winning against her.

The only possibility I can think of is, after Zonmi and the rest finish their battles, if they rush up to my side…

“They won’t be coming to save you.”

Plainly declared Luka-san, as if seeing through my thinking.

“It’s a pity.

The sweeties you rely on looks like they have been totally overpowered by my subordinates with their magic power drastically raised by using the dragon blood that we harvested from the red dragons five years ago.”

What appeared into my sight along with Luka-san’s words were three dark human shadows.

“… Haha! The great me with dragon blood is invincible! Right now I feel the greatest! I’ve perfectly returned what I owed to that nasty red dragon!”

“Kyahaha! Is it oniichan’s turn next?”

“Fuhahaha. At last! At last the curtain has risen for our aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaage!

“…”

Aaah. What’s with this.

In Noelle’s arms, turned into those of a golem, there were the figures of Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, battered from head to toe and hanging their heads.

Move!

Please move, body of mine!

They can do what they please with me, but at least I want to save the girls.

Had my body any strength left for speaking, I’ll kowtow<ref>http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/kowtow</ref> or anything to ask for that, but my body, with all it’s bones cracked, unfortunately can’t move.

“Well… Chiharu-kun. Become one with me. Let’s burn together into our retinas the dawn of a new world. Isn’t it great?”

“…”

Darn!…

It seems that my devil’s luck has run out.

It’s a pity, but, including me, there’s no allies left to go against the Black Tamers. If we liken it to the world of games, the party has been wiped out.

Sorry, Zonmi.

Sorry, Kyouko. Sorry, Iris.

Sorry… Everyone.

The moment I gave up on the fight and closed my eyes.

“I won’t let you!”

From somewhere I thought I heard a voice I missed.

Who is the one there…?

What entered my fuzzy and dim line of sight was glossy black hair that unconsciously made you want to caress it & big and round innocent eyes.

Could it be that you are…!?

“Oniichan! Manami’s virginity! Take it!”

“!?”

To tell you the truth, there’s no way that the me back then could have understood in the least (slightest) the words that she had sputtered.

However, they were the words of my little sister with whom I had spent more than ten years, and for that reason, I intuitively guessed what I should do next.

Mustering the last of my strength, with my eyes closed, I pushed up my right arm up high.

What now.

<nowiki>*SLIP*</nowiki>

I felt like if something had slipped into my pinky.

Within my faint consciousness, I made sure of what was that which my sister had risked her life to bring me.

“…?”

Contract ring.

It was surely a contract ring.

…

……

Hey, hey. Wait a minute.

Sis. Even if I’m in quite a desperate pinch, isn’t that a bit too much lacking in judgement?

It’s not necessary to explain it now… The contract ring is a device used for making a pact between a human and a monster.

Putting it on a fellow human is decidedly nonsense.

But, however.

The instant I held that thought.

The contract ring I had just put on started to let out a big glow like never before.

“… Whoa!? The heck!?”

This glowing is the unmistakable proof of a contract completion!

But, how the heck!?

What reason could have led to a contract between fellow humans.

“It’s sister power's injection turn! Boost!”

And the moment after my sister chanted that incantation.

Manami’s magic power flowed into me.

“Amazing…”

I unconsciously couldn’t help but leak a voice of admiration.

To the extent that the quantity of magic power my sister infused me with was inexhaustible, that it became drops of golden light that I could clearly see with my own eyes, and my body that until just now I couldn’t so much as twitch was fixed instantly.

Moreover, that wasn’t all.

“… What’s this? Strength is filling me from the depths of my body.”

“Wonderful. If it’s me right now… I feel like I won’t lose to anyone.”

“The magic power of the little sister is reaching us through the tamer…? Could it be…!? This…!?”

Zonmi, Kyouko, Iris, the bodies of the three of them, like mine, started to glow in golden light and they got back the will to fight.

A full recovery to when before fighting… No, the magic power in their bodies surpasses full recovery…?

“Impudent braaaaaat! No matter how many times we fight, the result will be the same!”

Most likely, he planned to reach a conclusion before my sister’s magic power reached (ended).

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p191.png|thumb]]

The monster tamer in a black suit who turned into a werewolf bared his fangs against Iris.

“Iris!?”

“… Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?”

However, the one who cried like that was the werewolf.

The werewolf was engulfed whole by an azure flame and couldn’t help but roll on the floor.

“Iris’s flames… Azure…!?”

Now that you mention it, I think that they taught me this in chemistry.

Azure flames have a higher energy quantity than regular red flames<ref>Well, regular flames are orange; properly red flames are somewhat unusual and less calorific than regular flames, but they can roast you nonetheless.</ref> and hold a high calorific value.

How come Iris can suddenly produce azure flames?

The answer… If we assume it's because of the golden light we are wrapped with…

Like that, the earlier showdown ended instantly.

“… Darn! What the blazes. These movements…!?”

Wrapped in golden light, Zonmi, her speed remarkably risen, got to a level where she produced afterimages, as if many Zonmis were fighting at the same time.

“…Gubaah!”

Lance received Zonmi’s piercing attacks in succession from her umbrella.

“Lance Patriot. No matter the circumstances… Your deed of brainwashing us ghouls… Your large number of felonies by no means can be forgiven. Receive your reward once again in the other world!”

“… Kuh! This me can’t catch up in speed… Is it…!?”

If it’s the me right now revived by my sister’s power, I can barely follow with my eyes.

Although each of Zonmi’s attacks’ power don’t make a big change by themselves, you could say that their number is on a whole new level.

After all… That’s only natural.

Zonmi, in this short time… Has already hit Lance more than a thousand times.

“Guaaaaaaaaah!?”

As a result of receiving in succession Zonmi’s fierce like a storm consecutive attacks… Lance’s transformation got undone.

It was a flawless seemingly not dangerous victory very much like Zonmi and her honor student disposition.

“Taaaaaaaaah!”

“… Han! No matter how many times, it’s useless!”

Noelle turned her arms into rock and guarded from Kyouko’s fist.

Before that overwhelming defense, Kyouko’s attack looked like it was stopped, but…

“… What!?”

<nowiki>*CREAKCREAKCREAK*</nowiki>

Noelle’s arms made a sound and got smashed.

The revived Kyouko’s attack at last got through Noelle’s defense.

“… Get ready! You ill-natured girl!”

With a villainous face unbecoming of a girl, like that, Kyouko straddled Noelle getting into a mount position.

“Woah!? Stop!? Don’t joke…!? Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Kyouko didn’t hold back and, like that, she punched Noelle’s face. She punched. She punched.

“…”

By repeatedly attacking with no hesitation, making me who was looking draw away, she achieved victory.

That’s really like Kyouko.

Soundly speaking, hearing it is enough, but it was a too plain way of winning that won’t be shown onto screen.

“… What the heck is this? What has happened?”

Luka-san was in dismay not understanding the situation before her.

Without paying attention to Luka-san, this time I somehow could make a guess about the phenomenon that’s taking place before my eyes.

As you know, I am a chimera born from a human and maou.

What would happen if that me makes a contract with my sister, who has the blood of the strongest monster tamer, mom?

The answer is easy. Crystal clear.

The contract ring should have perceived me as a monster and my sister as a monster tamer, and completed the contract.

In other words, if we explain the current situation in an easy-to-understand way.

<table><tr><th></th><th></th><th></th><th>→</th><th>Zonmi</th></tr><tr><th> Manami </th><th>→</th><th>Me</th><th>→</th><th>Kyouko</th></tr><tr><th></th><th></th><th></th><th>→</th><th>Iris</th></tr></table>

This kind of unexpected double-layered contract was established.

Of course, this kind of foul play-like technique can only be pulled off by me, who has the disposition of a monster and the disposition of a monster tamer.

“… Luka-san.”

Calling the name of the archenemy before my eyes, I approached her step by step.

“Right here, right now, I who has the blood of the strongest monster, dad<ref>How easily he gives the cold shoulder to the man that brought him up for some short years and accepts a womanizer that got killed because of his skirt-chasing before he was even born.</ref>, and my sister who has the blood of the strongest monster tamer, mom, have made a contract. Do you understand what this means?”

“Who knows… I don’t understand. Tell me.”

Luka-san’s expression, different from a while ago, somewhat looked as if her composure had disappeared.

“Strongest + stongest gives superstrongest!!”

After loudly proclaiming that, releasing my limiter to 100%… No, 120%, I took to the sky.

Then, something surprising happened.

I definitely can’t lose.

Was it for strongly thinking that the one image I vividly pictured in my mind broke out? 

The image in my head, before long… Became as clear as if it was there.

In the end, really… The sword I pictured in my head materialized in my hand.

Haven’t I seen this sword somewhere…!?

The name, if I’m not wrong, wasn’t it ‘Shiden’?

Lilith-san had brought me before to the former maou’s office.

Then, I remember that she told me that it was the former maou’s favorite weapon.

Then, why has it materialized now in my hand?

“Goooo! Oniichaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!”

Receiving my sister’s cheers, I promptly came back to my senses.

… Let’s skip the details.

In any case, if I could defeat the foe before me, that’d be good—.

“Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

I flew with (at) full power towards Luka-san; turned into an enormous snake.

On the way, Luka-san tried many times to block me with her tentacles, but having made a contract with my sister and my limiter released to 120%, to me those movements looked still.

Slipping through Luka-san’s attacks, at last I managed to land on her a stroke of my sword.

From the sword I held *CRACKLE CRACKLE* black lightning was shot.

It looks like this blade… Not only inflicts damage by the sheer attack, it seems that it confers damage by lightning.

“Hu~mph. Superb power. But, it’s a pity.

Didn’t I say it? My body can generate magic power on a semipermanent basis. This kind of damage will be recovered in an instant… Wha!”

I realized why Luka-san’s face turned pale in an instant.

The limbs that Luka-san had regrown turned ashen grey, became countless particles and disappeared into the air.

“This power, could it be…!? The former maou’s characteristic power of returning any magic power to nothing…!?”

I heard Luka-san muttering something, but since I was concentrating only on what was before my eyes, my ears didn’t pick up her words.

Using the weapon I was grasping tightly, I slashed at the enemy before me.

“… Kuh!”

Luka-san trued to capture me by manipulating more than ten tentacles at the same time, but I was easy slipping through her attacks.

There may no longer exist in this world anyone who can catch the me revived by borrowing my sister’s power.

Moving by weaving my way between the approaching tentacles, I poured a storm of attacks onto the enemy before my eyes.

Luka-san, with each slash of my weapon, raised a heartbreaking scream and was made to cancel her transformation.

“That… My… Arcadia plan that I had nurtured for ten years… Crumbling away… In such a joke-like manner…”

“…”

Until the very end, I held no sympathy for Luka-san’s methods, but there’s a bit of pity.

Even if it was nothing to be proud of, having the plan you had bet your life on… Foiled by the likes of me who popped out of nowhere, surely you won’t accept it.

“… Sorry. Instantly turning the scene into a joke no matter how serious it was is my sister’s expertise.”

That’s why, I… To her who stuck with her own justice to the extent of losing her human form, I plan to stop her while showing respect.

Luka-san, her transformation completely dispelled by my attacks, turned into human form and got thrown in midair.

“Luka-san. In the end, I, till the last moment… Couldn’t endorse your plan of sacrificing some to save the many.

However… The feelings for that world you’ve devoted your power to save no matter the methods surely have not been in vain.

That’s why, now… Rest at ease, please.”

“…”

When I told my honest thoughts, I felt that Luka-san’s face seemed to clear as if demons had stopped haunting her.

“I leave this world to you… Chiharu-kun.”

“Yeah. Leave it to me.”

So that Luka-san’s body didn’t crash into the ground, I caught her in midair.

Losing her limiter, Luka-san’s body is surprisingly light.

Nevertheless, the hopes that she had entrusted to me were in no way light.

In this way, the curtain was drawn for this long-lasting fight… Rather, the real battle may start now for me.

Looking at her sleeping face of being wounded all over, that was what I thought in the end.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p203.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6|f=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2014-11-02T13:04:14Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest */

==Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest==

Thereafter.

Having totally finished all of the curriculum of the monster tamer training camp, we, with nothing else to do, engaged in inconsequential things like playing with the UNO that Kyouko had brought while we waited for the last day of the camp, when the MVP would be decided, to come.

Even so, UNO…

Quite the nostalgic item she has brought.

Calm down, calm down. When going on field trips there was always at least one person in the class who was the type to bring it.

I have the feeling that Kyouko is one of those.

“My turn. A direct attack to Kyouko with five draw two in a row<ref>As you may or may not know, “draw” cards in UNO, which make the next player to draw two cards and lose their turn, can be fended off by playing one identical (color can change) card (draw two, wild draw four or any other special draw card the maze you are employing, if thematic, may have), and that makes the turn loss along with the cumulated draw, go to the next player (one person cannot play two draw cards in the same chain); this means Kyouko has to draw ten cards and loses a turn.</ref>!”

“W-wait, Haru! Aren’t you being mean to me since a while ago!? You are only aiming your attacks at me!”

“Mm. Really? That’s not my intention, though.”

“… Is that so?”

Inquired Kyouko with reproachful eyes.

“Obviously! First, this is a game. Don’t get so heated up. Generally, haven’t you been a bit too self-conscious since long ago… Ack!”

“… Haru, could you perhaps be a do-M<ref>Super masochist.</ref>? Do you wish so much to be kicked by me?”

“Moron. ‘S not. Like that.”

“…”

The reason why I’m provoking Kyouko is just one.

The short skirt-wearing Kyouko naturally has to raise her leg to kick me.

If I use the kinetic vision of the me who has awakened the power of the maou… Even if it’s just for a little instant, I can perfectly see with these eyes a glimpse of Kyouko’s panties.

Fufufu.

To lose a fly to catch a trout.<ref>The original line is "To let your flesh be cut to hack their bone." You can think of it in terms of "Losing a battle to win the war," but being applied to personal injury in exchange for victory, i.e., panties.</ref>

To be caught by such a basic technique while being my childhood friend, quite the simple fellow.

Among them, just one person.

Only my sister Manami noticed my true intentions, but she made it to show me by herself glimpses of the contents of her skirt…

Since seeing my sister’s panties of course doesn’t make me happy, I’ll keep ignoring her.

With this and that… It happened when I was fully enjoying the camp with the girls.

Had I known that they’d hold the ‘Miss monster girl’ event on the last day of the camp…

<center>× × ×</center>

“What I want to say is as I told you before. Since, currently, the ranking of the girls of the camp seems to be all first position with the same grades, if we go like this it may become the historical first occasion of three people being awarded the MVP at the same time~.

In my opinion, though everyone being first is a foul and I wouldn’t allow anyone to go out with my son, since I think that that’s not fair, hence if you participate in this contest I invite you to, I’ll allow it!”

“…”

The heck, when it comes to mom… Just when I think she’s shown up abruptly, she comes with this outrageous talk.

Summarizing mom’s talk.

Since, currently, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris are tied together in first place with the exact same points, it seems there’s a possibility that like this the “who will become my lover?” won’t get settled at the end of the camp.

So this is why this suspicious miss monster girl contest that mom suggested.

The monsters confess various things to the monster tamers they are grateful to and the spectators who act as judges rate the depth of their mutual trust… That seems to be the gist of it.

As this event is purely recreational and not tied to the main training, usually it has no effects on the camp grades.

Exceptionally, the monster selected as ‘miss monster’ this year will have their grade subtly increased.

In other words… If one among the girls became the victor, inevitably the line of the same points first place MVP will vanish.

“Mother. Let me participate in this event without fail!”

Her usual cool beauty atmosphere seems like a lie.

As if a fire was burning in her eyes, Zonmi entered hot-blooded mode.

The other two girls, same like Zonmi, looked unusually fired up.

Hmmmm. Well, then, so it’s come to that?

As there’s a high chance that they'll outwit the other rivals in this event, it’s not like the fighting spirit is not needed.

“Hey, hey. Kana-tan. By the way, can Manami also join that event? Manami is human, though!”

“Mmm. As expected, for this time only, do I have to be an itty-bitty strict? Mana-tan, house-sit like an adult.”

“Eeeh. I don’t wanna house-sit by myself. At least Kana-tan has to remain at the cottage with me! I’m tired of looking at miss titties’ titties!"

“Manami-sama. Could you please not say such mean things so nonchalantly?”

“Ahaha. Sorry, sorry. Mom has to now go meet an old acquaintance for work-related issues. Good grief… Even though this was a chance for my long awaited mother-daughter alone time, how disagreeable—”

Mom laughed out loud with her usual easygoing attitude.

However, why is it.

It may be because of all those long years as mother and child that I noticed.

Mom’s smile seemed just a bit somewhat forced.

Speaking of which, Manami had told me previously… That mom was hiding something from us.

I think that I at last understand those words.

However, naturally, it’s not like I can ask mom “what are you hiding?” based on such an intuitive hunch.

Only a murky feeling that I can’t vent out remains in my chest.

<center>× × ×</center>

Finally the last day of the camp arrived.

“… Nephilim. And red dragon too. Finally the time has come for the decision dragged out for so long to be made.”

“Fufufufu. The one who will be laughing last will be me, the childhood friend… I’ll show you how I’ll definitely make Haru mine!”

“… Who will take the seat of the monster tamer’s wife? This endless battle… Will be decided at last?”

We are, currently, at the venue of the miss monster girl contest.

We were standing backstage.

“Eeeh. Then, entry number one! Newbie monster tamer Hongou Taichi-san and false slime Michelle-chan. You two, take the stage!”

“…”

Aah. That’s right.

By the way, the one who’s acting as the host of this event is the mid-rank monster tamer who worked as my coach during the intensive training from before—Asakura Yuina-san.

Yuina-san although she was sending to us who were waiting backstage glances filled with animosity from time to time, skillfully kept acting as a host.

By the way, that we ended up in the position of last performer in the order

#Zonmi
#Iris
#Kyouko (last)

is it really just by chance?

That Yuina-san holds a grudge against us for shaming her has been clearly conveyed, but… I don’t feel that that has any relation.

“Eeeh. The act that, as you see, the fake slime Michelle-chan can’t take human shape it’s because it seems that its little magic power is insufficient, but, for that, the affection for its master is especially strong. Isn’t it, Michelle-chan?”

“… Guchuguchu. Guchuguchu.”

“…”

What the heck.

Though it has been conveyed that it frantically wanted to convey something, since in the first place it can’t speak human language, it doesn’t look like communication can be established…

Looking at Michelle-chan’s grotesque shape, like a molten corpse of a living being, I really felt seriously that “could it be that my environment as a monster tamer is very blessed?”

Was it thanks to Yuina-san’s good hosting, having quickly gotten the knack?

After that, the miss monster girl contest proceeded all right.

However, while it’s right that the contents were ‘monsters expressing their thankful feelings to the partners they are usually indebted to’, there was never the atmosphere of a monster confessing its love to a human.

As I thought, is it that a human and a monster becoming lovers is made taboo by society’s common sense?

Such a thing… Makes me extremely worried.

“Eeeh. Now, what everyone was waiting for! Entry number 16.

Newbie monster tamer Kusumi Chiharu-san and the lovely pretty girl from the ghoul clan!

It’s Zonmi Ra McKenzie’s entry!

The couple who has caught the attention and become the talk of this camp, what kind of performance will they show us!? Everybody, anticipate it!”

“…!”

We’ve been had.

Even though I vaguely had a hunch, she’s nonchalantly raised the hurdle.

As instructed by Yuina-san, we stood in the middle of the stage.

“Uwaah…”

I reflexively leaked out a voice of admiration.

Before us, monster tamers and their partners… Both of them together accounted for nearly three hundred spectators sitting there and watching our every action.

“…”

Contrasting with me, who was stiff from the nervousness due to being unaccustomed to standing in public, Zonmi kept a cool countenance.

As expected, the word cool beauty, wrong… Ghoul beauty fits Zonmi to a T.

Like that, Zonmi took the mike prepared onstage and, without batting so much an eyelash, spouted shocking words.

“As I’ve been introduced, I am Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

… Well, going straight to the point, I hold romantic feelings for this man here called Kusumi Chiharu.

The trust as a monster tamer’s partner… Not in that sense, I love him as a man.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

The instant after Zonmi voiced such shocking words.

I felt as if the flow of mood that had been drifting until then at the venue instantly changed.

“And it seems that the other two girls who will be coming later onstage hold the same feelings as me.

As I don’t like being roundabout, I’ll tell it clearly now; the monster who wins this contest from among the 3, me included, is arranged to marry our partner Chiharu.”

<big><big><big><big>“““…”””</big></big></big></big>

The people at the venue couldn’t hide their bewilderment because of Zonmi’s bombshell announcement that she had fired as if expecting an answer.

Well, to be fair, if we say that disclosing the news with the attitude of facing a duel is much like the overly serious Zonmi, it was Zonmi-like?

“Eeh!? That ghoul girl… Is she serious!?”

“I can’t believe it. For starters, such a thing as a human and a monster in a relationship… I’ve never heard of it!”

“Though, personally, it’s not like I want to act in such an emotion-garnering way… I’m already at a relationship level with Chiharu-kun of being both stark naked under the same blankets heating each other’s bodies… That’s why I absolutely can’t afford to lose this showdown.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

“Having shown once my naked body to a man is the same as if my body had been already sullied.

If I can’t make Chiharu take responsibility at any cost, I, in the future… I’ll possibly end up stranded on the roadside without being able to find any one to take me.”

“…”

Zonmi kept pleading to the spectators with a tone filled with emotion.

I see.

This Zonmi chick… I don’t know if it's intentionally or by chance, she’s been saying clever things.

That said, appealing to the feelings of the audience is better in garnering votes than saying outright “vote for me”.

Nevertheless.

“That girlie… She’s heavy<ref>A “heavy woman” is a widespread slang term to refer to a woman who makes a mountain out of a molehill when speaking of relationships, like taking any little thing you’ve made together to call herself your girlfriend or trying to force you to marry her for “defiling her purity” (it could have just been a kiss; on the cheek); also applied to girls who become an emotional load (check Haqua Berserker Bladefield from '''Gaworare''' and her “heavy woman” flag).</ref>.. No matter how pretty she is, that’s a bit…”

“Calm down[check]. They’ve only slept together once, pretentious woman!”

“That’s right! Gross<ref>This was DAL Mii’s “majihikuwa—”.</ref>”

Contrary to my expectations, Zonmi’s strategy seemed to be extremely unpopular with the judges of the venue.

The love philosophy (?) that Zonmi has which was, to put it nicely, modest, and to put it badly, old-fashioned, wasn’t understood by the children of modern times who were at the venue.

“… This means, since we already have parental consent, that the only thing left now are Chiharu’s feelings! Everyone at the venue! Could you please vote righteously for my and Chiharu’s cheerful family!?”

“…”

Without noticing the completely chilled atmosphere of the venue, Zonmi kept pleading.

Erm, the people at the venue have been taken aback in quite a diligent way.

“… Z-Zonmi-san.

For your 30 minutes long explanation of your future plans… Thank you very much.

Who will be taking the stage next is Iris Scarlet Linwurm-chan the red dragon~. Everyone, let’s give her a warm applause~”

In second place, it’s Iris.

Prompted by Yuina-san the people at the venue gave some applauses, but once they saw Iris, the claps stopped and they directed chilly glares to me.

“Hey. Such a little kid is also a bride candidate? This Kusumi Chiharu guy…”

“No matter how you look at it he’s a lolicon… Even if just the monster fetish was already quite '''that''', on top of it, a lolicon… Really the worst…”

The words I hear from the venue are quite severe.

“…”

Perhaps because, totally different from the time with Zonmi, she was not used to appearing before a crowd of people, nervousness could be picked up from Iris’s gait.

“… That, erm… I…”

The moment Iris started to say something.

<nowiki>*KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN</nowiki>!*

Perhaps because the mike wasn’t adjusted, it produced a grating noise that could be said to be a kind of a staple at these sort of events.

“Fue…”

From Iris, who was exposed to public attention, none of her usual high-handed attitude could be felt.

The one who’s now before me, suited to her age… If we put aside the fact that she’s from the red dragon clan, was just your run-of-the-mill 12 year old girl.

“… Hey. That kid, isn’t she cute?”

“… Yeah. I may have said that before, but I think that I’ve understood a bit that Kusumi Chiharu guy’s feelings.”

Is this what they call a lucky break?

Iris’s loveable blunder seemed to have touched the attendance’s heartstrings.

In all honesty.

The glares the attendance has been sending to us until now were relentless, but seeing Iris’s pure acts, they slowly started sending her “fight on!” cheers.

“Fuu…”

Iris, taking one big, deep breath, seems to have succeeded in recovering her usual mood.

“Monster tamer. I must apologize to thee for one thing.”

“Mm. Why so sudden?”

Iris wants to apologize to me?

After all, as she was born into the elites called red dragons, Iris is the top (number one) most prideful person I know.

I think it’s rare for Iris to apologize to me.

“The pledge of marriage I agreed with thee… For now I want to retract it.”

“… Eh?”

The words that Iris spouted, as if contrary to all of her insistence until now… Were too astounding.

“… Why the heck?”

As I asked the reason, Iris, slowly shaking her head,

"This… Is something I’ve been pondering for a while.

Unfortunately, I don’t meet the requirements to be betrothed to thee… Nowadays, suddenly I came to think like that.”

“… Do you mean that age-wise you can’t get married?”

Has she learned about the fact that to get married in the human world she needs to be 16 or more<ref>Remember: marriageable age in Japan is 16 for girls and 18 for boys, though they make you think that there are some kind of way to circumvent the second. BTW a 40 yo man sleeping with a 16 yo girl is a crime… Unless they are into a “serious” relationship, which can be married, betrothed or whatever the policeman accepts.</ref>?

When I voiced what I thought, Iris just grinned broadly.

“… Missing the mark but surprisingly striking the essence… It’s truly like thee to say that.

However, unfortunately, thy expectations are amiss.

I… Since I lost both my parents at a tender age, I led a life of being shut alone inside my shell, knowing nothing about the outside world.

For that very reason… Compared to the feelings the ghoul or the Nephilim hold for thee I ended up not being confident enough of my own feelings.

Right now, these feelings I profess thee, like those of a just-born fledgling who takes the first being they see as their parent… Can someone deny that they are that kind of blind devotion?”

“…”

I didn’t know.

Really, was Iris hiding these kind of feelings in her heart…

Yet, I think I understand what Iris is saying.

About Iris’s marriage proposal, ‘she’s ignorant of the ways of the world, therefore I rushed out’… I had that kind of recognition.

“Moreover… As right now my experience is insufficient in regards to many things, I cannot possibly act as thy support.

Ever since meeting y’all… And coming to live together… I keenly realized that. For that, I, for the moment, if the strife dies out I shall return to the Netherworld and try to attend school.”

“… S-school!?”

Right now at this moment, surely I’m not the only one who could picture Iris dressed in an sparkling uniform and holding a schoolbag.

“… It’s not that surprising of a thing.

Rather, I find myself more questionable that such a thing hadn’t come to my mind until now. If I go to school, I shall part from thee for a minimum of 3 years…

However, just if…”

Instantly, Iris, who was casting her eyes down with a weak voice, with a face of having made some sort of decision, firmly raising her head,

“Just if… Yet notwithstanding, these feelings of mine were unchanged… I want thee to listen to my confession. Although… For the one confessing to say “I want thee to wait” may be really foolish…”

“… I’ll wait.”

“… Nu?”

“Iris. The one who should apologize would rather be me.

I… Till I heard your words, I was regarding your ‘marry me’ speech half as a joke.

… But, in fact it’s different.

I’m glad that you’ve thought so hard about it.

That’s why I’ll stop being half-baked.

3 years…?

Once they pass… If your feelings don’t change, I’ll definitely put off my answer like I’m doing now.

I’m resolved to take your feelings on wholeheartedly!”

As I voiced my honest feelings, Iris let out a daring smile,

“… Fu! Is it so?

However… This very minute, I’m convinced.

This feelings I hold for thee, shan’t fade never ever, in all eternity.

I love thee, Kusumi Chiharu.

I like thee more than any other person in the world.”

“…”

After declaring that with an extraordinary smile, Iris quickly left the venue.

I give up… After a while, my heartthrobs don’t give (show) any signs of calming down.

… That and all, wasn’t that the first time that Iris called me by name?

And Iris’s straight feelings that I felt seem to have reached the spectators.

“W-what a praiseworthy kid.”

“… Strange. I don’t know why but… I want to root for that child.”

Different from the time with Zonmi, Iris’s brave request had reached the hearts of the people at the venue.

“Iris-chan, thank you very much—.

Now, bringing an end to this miss monster girl contest, the Nephilim Kurose Kyouko-chan. Everyone, let’s give a grand applause suitable to the last entry!”

“…!”

In third place, Kyouko.

Standing on the stage, Kyouko’s nervousness doesn’t lost to the one from Iris earlier.

By the way.

It has been bugging me since before.

I… Don’t understand very well Kyouko’s reason for joining this event.

I mean, really?

Kyouko, from among the three girls I have a contract with, is the only one who hasn’t told “I like you” to me and her marriage proposal was made on the nonsensical grounds of “it’s unbalanced”.

“Was it necessary for you to enter this by force?”

When I voiced my heartfelt thoughts, Kyouko made a sullen face and raised her eyebrows.

“W-why!?”

“I mean, you… Isn't it that you don’t like me in a romantic way?

Being that the case… What need did you have to join a showdown where they betted who's marrying me?”

“…”

Hearing my words, Kyouko dropped her glance looking downcast.

… Have I been a bit too harsh?

However, there’s no helping that.

If she married a partner that she doesn’t love, Kyouko would only become unhappy.

As for me, for Kyouko… I want her to find someone she truly loves and become happy.

Kyouko, after a bit of silence,

<big><big><big><big>Of course I love you, moron! </big></big></big></big>

For some reason, Kyouko shouted an astounding statement in anger when I should’ve been the angry one.

“You… Cut it out! Stop being so thick headed!”

“… Eh? Wait!? Could it be that Kyouko loves me!?”

“That’s… That’s what I’ve been telling you for a while, you moron!”

“Since when!? Since when the heck do you like me, Kyouko!?”

Since the childhood friend I’ve known for years has dropped that bombshell, I unconsciously also became panicked.

<big><big><big><big> “Of course since the start, moron!”</big></big></big></big>

“…”

Hey.

Someone explain it to me.

What the heck, I’m being confessed or I’m being told up… Which is it?

“Haru, you moron!

Moron, moron, moron!

Even though for over 7 years I’ve aaaaaaaaaaaaaalways felt like that… Haru, all the time… You flirt with other girls before my eyes…”

“Woah!? My bad! Don’t cry!”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p129.png|thumb]]

Suddenly, Kyouko broke into tears right there.

“Uwaah. That guy… The worst.”

“I can’t find a bit of anything to sympathize.”

“…”

The booing I heard from the venue were painful.

“Eeeerm. Hey. Could you stand? Kyouko?”

There’s no reason to keep being on the stage any more.

I, to pull up Kyouko, who had broken into tears, I grabbed her from her clothes’ sleeve, and then it happened.

“!?”

Kyouko’s bewitching lips plugged up my own lips.

“… Kyouko?”

“…”

While unconsciously sliding a finger through my lips, I stood stock still dumbfounded.

On my mouth that had been touched by Kyouko lingered traces of a faint warmth.

“D-don’t misunderstand!”

Same as usual, Kyouko—with a way of speaking like taken from the template of a tsundere character, stated that to me.

“I’ve already said it, but… That the other girls have done it and only I haven’t is unfair or because it’s unbalanced… It’s not like that…”

After that introduction, Kyouko,

“The kiss from just now comes from my piled up feelings of seven years… Gratefully accept it… Moron!”

Stating that clearly, she left the stage.

“…”

I ended up being left alone on the venue.

I didn’t know.

Unexpectedly, that Kyouko has always… Liked me.

Thinking about it carefully, though this event, I… From all three girls, Zonmi, Iris and Kyouko, have received confessions and ended up with the shocking experience of having kissed all of them.

Kyouko, who until now put herself aside in romantic matters, by confessing to me… Is now standing on an equal line as everyone?

Next, the only thing left is waiting for the results of who’s been chosen as the MVP of this camp.

“What the… Ein…”

It was when I was thinking those things.

The scene unfolded before my eyes of the sky being painted up in black as if hinting the end of the world—.

The sun’s light blocked by something darkish, as far as I could see, all light was lost as if it had become night.

That which suddenly appeared at the human world—

Was the beginning of the end.

<center>× × ×</center>

Turning back the time to twenty minutes before the end of the miss monster girl contest.

Near the Abyss Gate in Fuji's Sea of Trees — aka Hell's Red, two monster tamers were facing each other.

The first tamer was Luka the Snake Charmer.

She, who was the youngest in history to be promoted to top rank monster tamer, had the hopes of many who called her a ‘genius of once in 10 years’ put on her, but… As if she had lost her way somewhere, her other identity was that of the top of the evil organization of the Black Tamers.

“Ufufu. My, my. The last boss’s entry… Should I call it like that~?

Truth is… I though there were too many few people protecting the largest Abyss Gate of the world.

Immortal Tamer—Kusumi Kanae.”

“…”

The name of the other monster tamer was Kusumi Kanae.

She, who’s widely regarded as the strongest both in name and in fact from all the current top rank monster tamers, has enough skill to be called a ‘living legend’ by her peers.

“… Oh, my, Haruka.

Have you forgotten how to use respectful speech in the while I haven’t seen you?

Long ago, you were a child who’d respectfully call me ‘senpai! senpai!’. Good grief… Something I don’t want the time to change.”

Luka, dropping her glance a bit,

“Haruka… Is it? That way of addressing me… No one but you use it anymore, Kane-san.”

She directed Kanae a piercing glare like a snake aiming for its prey.

“Then… What would you be doing here?

According to my research, shouldn’t you have been entrusted with guarding your son?”

“No~. Certainly I was told something like that by that {{Furigana|maou|gramps}} from the IMA, y’know~.

Sorry, but just waiting doesn’t sit with me.

If I stop your rampage, I’ll be killing two birds with one stone by protecting my dear Haru-nyan and protecting world peace.

So, hey?

I-it’s not like I’m skipping work, y’know?”

Hearing Kanae’s claim, Luka deeply sighed.

“Haah~. Really a, befitting of you… Irresponsible reply.

Besides… There’s a line I can’t overlook.

Stopping me to save the world, you say? That you make me to be something like an evildoer taking revenge on mankind… How vexing.”

“… Oh, my. If that’s not the case then what are you doing here?

Don’t tell me that by chance when you were taking a walk… You passed by this globally important location?”

Before Kanae’s questioning, Luka slowly shook her head.

“Not at all. It’s by chance.

By chance, when I was taking a walk, I turned up to rebuild the world.

So, Kanae-san. Please make way.

At the other side of that gate there are monsters of the anti-human faction numbering over a million lying in wait.

They are eagerly awaiting the day I destroy this Abyss Gate.”

Confronted with Luka’s speech, Kanae raised her eyebrows.

“… You.

Do you really understand what you are saying yourself?

Hell’s Red is the largest Abyss Gate in the world where thousands of monsters can cross to the human world at once. If the barrier were to be momentarily disrupted, won’t the balance of the world crumble in an instant!?”

“…”

Luka, after a moment of silence.

“Of course I’m taking that into account.

If we liken it to games, this gate is just like the world’s reset button.

To properly remake this wrong world… I’ll push the world’s reset button. If I weren’t  allowed to do that… I’ll could only adopt the wrong methods to straighten this wrong world.

Kanae-san.

I thought that if it were you, who opposed alongside me the research from ten years ago, you’ll understand that.”

“… I don’t understand and I don’t want to.

But, Haruka.

That you mistook your way is my responsibility as your former superior.

Tha’s why… I came here.

I won’t allow it. I definitely stop your rampage here!

Summon—Phoenix.”

What Haruka summoned with a speed that couldn’t be picked up<ref>What’s funny is that the book has a misprint where Kane finishes her speech both after “I definitely stop your rampage here!” and “Summon—Phoenix”, so the reader really didn’t see that coming.</ref> was her beloved partner the Immortal bird—Phoenix.

The flame-covered three meters long bird spirit sprayed scorching flames against Luka.

“… The legend class from the bird beast tribe. Phoenix, is it? The monster that you employ hasn’t changed from ten years ago.”

Luka sighed, talking to no one.

“Summon—Basilisk.”

She summoned the huge snake with a body that spans one kilometer—Basilisk.

Basilisk shut down the fierce attacks from the immortal bird that rained down by coiling around Luka.

“Summon—Bahamut.”

Next, the one Kanae summoned was a five meters long… Sapphire blue scaled flying dragon.

Legend class.

The three monsters summoned here right now were monsters appropriately crowned with the reputation of the strongest, to whom only a handful even from among the top class monster tamers had made pacts with.

Legend class were monsters close to gods of which only one could exist in the world, and currently there was just one of them for each of the twelve monster tribes.

Legend class monsters boasted the battle prowess of the strongest class from among the monsters of all twelve tribes, and word was sent that they were the monsters that started each of the tribes.

“Haruka. Let’s stop with the formalities. From here on it will be a clash of power against power. Baah-kun. Have at it!”

“… Kuh! The only monster that Kusumi Kanae could summon should have been just the immortal bird…! Unnoticed, with such a powerful monster, she…!”

The highly calorific ray of light that Bahamut shot from its mouth seemed to be effective against Basilisk’s solid scales.

“… Ufufu. A reckless person, like always~. Commanding two legend class at the same time is an irresponsibility.”

However, in spite of the overwhelming handicap, Luka’s smile didn’t fade.

It was definitely not a bluff.

To Luka, even against two legend class, that she would be able to achieve victory was a given.

“Two… is it? But I never said a word about the legend classes I'm contracted to being just two.”

“…!?”

“Haruka. I’ll tell you something good that you can take to the afterlife.

My contracted legend classes are six.

Half of the legend classes in the world are already my friends!”

“… Six!? What nonsense is…!?”

“If you don’t believe it, what about confirming it with your own eyes? It’s not like we have let the years pass pointlessly.”

Kanae, approaching the ring with her mouth with a composed smile,

“Summon—“

She next summoned her third legend class.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… I beg your pardon, milady.”

That… Was too one-sided to be called a fight.

The six legend class monsters that Kanae indulgently summoned kept pouring attacks with a power that would exterminated any normal monster in one hit onto Luka’s summoned Basilisk.

Basilisk, receiving on its body the simultaneous attacks from six legend classes, unable to keep monster form, undid its transformation in less than two minutes.

The untransformed Basilisk became an aged man in a butler suit and kneeled down on the ground.

“… It looks like your trump card has depleted all of your magic power, but… What about meekly surrendering? If you surrender now, I may lessen your spanking from a thousand smacks to nine hundred smacks.”

“… Yeah. I lost. It surely is utter defeat.

What’s truly astounding is not the power of the legend class… But your magic power quantity that, even while supplying magic power to six legend class monsters at once, lets you crack jokes.

Just about everything is absurd.

… I wish you didn’t carry power inflation to extremes.”

With that preface, Luka,

“So… I concede victory to you in the duel as monster tamers, Kanae-san.”

She showed a bewitching smile.

“!?”

Next instant, Kanae witnessed firsthand an astounding scene that didn’t look to be from this world.

To Kanae, who didn’t know under what principle it worked, it was something utterly incomprehensible.

Luka, after taking in the Basilisk’s body inside her own, in the blink of an eye had her body turned into that of a monster—.

She changed into the form that would be later spoken of as ‘ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p144.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2014-11-02T13:02:59Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest */

==Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest==

Thereafter.

Having totally finished all of the curriculum of the monster tamer training camp, we, with nothing else to do, engaged in inconsequential things like playing with the UNO that Kyouko had brought while we waited for the last day of the camp, when the MVP would be decided, to come.

Even so, UNO…

Quite the nostalgic item she has brought.

Calm down, calm down. When going on field trips there was always at least one person in the class who was the type to bring it.

I have the feeling that Kyouko is one of those.

“My turn. A direct attack to Kyouko with five draw two in a row<ref>As you may or may not know, “draw” cards in UNO, which make the next player to draw two cards and lose their turn, can be fended off by playing one identical (color can change) card (draw two, wild draw four or any other special draw card the maze you are employing, if thematic, may have), and that makes the turn loss along with the cumulated draw, go to the next player (one person cannot play two draw cards in the same chain); this means Kyouko has to draw ten cards and loses a turn.</ref>!”

“W-wait, Haru! Aren’t you being mean to me since a while ago!? You are only aiming your attacks at me!”

“Mm. Really? That’s not my intention, though.”

“… Is that so?”

Inquired Kyouko with reproachful eyes.

“Obviously! First, this is a game. Don’t get so heated up. Generally, haven’t you been a bit too self-conscious since long ago… Ack!”

“… Haru, could you perhaps be a do-M<ref>Super masochist.</ref>? Do you wish so much to be kicked by me?”

“Moron. ‘S not. Like that.”

“…”

The reason why I’m provoking Kyouko is just one.

The short skirt-wearing Kyouko naturally has to raise her leg to kick me.

If I use the kinetic vision of the me who has awakened the power of the maou… Even if it’s just for a little instant, I can perfectly see with these eyes a glimpse of Kyouko’s panties.

Fufufu.

To lose a fly to catch a trout.<ref>The original line is "To let your flesh be cut to hack their bone." You can think of it in terms of "Losing a battle to win the war," but being applied to personal injury in exchange for victory, i.e., panties.</ref>

To be caught by such a basic technique while being my childhood friend, quite the simple fellow.

Among them, just one person.

Only my sister Manami noticed my true intentions, but she made it to show me by herself glimpses of the contents of her skirt…

Since seeing my sister’s panties of course doesn’t make me happy, I’ll keep ignoring her.

With this and that… It happened when I was fully enjoying the camp with the girls.

Had I known that they’d hold the ‘Miss monster girl’ event on the last day of the camp…

<center>× × ×</center>

“What I want to say is as I told you before. Since, currently, the ranking of the girls of the camp seems to be all first position with the same grades, if we go like this it may become the historical first occasion of three people being awarded the MVP at the same time~.

In my opinion, though everyone being first is a foul and I wouldn’t allow anyone to go out with my son, since I think that that’s not fair, hence if you participate in this contest I invite you to, I’ll allow it!”

“…”

The heck, when it comes to mom… Just when I think she’s shown up abruptly, she comes with this outrageous talk.

Summarizing mom’s talk.

Since, currently, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris are tied together in first place with the exact same points, it seems there’s a possibility that like this the “who will become my lover?” won’t get settled at the end of the camp.

So this is why this suspicious miss monster girl contest that mom suggested.

The monsters confess various things to the monster tamers they are grateful to and the spectators who act as judges rate the depth of their mutual trust… That seems to be the gist of it.

As this event is purely recreational and not tied to the main training, usually it has no effects on the camp grades.

Exceptionally, the monster selected as ‘miss monster’ this year will have their grade subtly increased.

In other words… If one among the girls became the victor, inevitably the line of the same points first place MVP will vanish.

“Mother. Let me participate in this event without fail!”

Her usual cool beauty atmosphere seems like a lie.

As if a fire was burning in her eyes, Zonmi entered hot-blooded mode.

The other two girls, same like Zonmi, looked unusually fired up.

Hmmmm. Well, then, so it’s come to that?

As there’s a high chance that they'll outwit the other rivals in this event, it’s not like the fighting spirit is not needed.

“Hey, hey. Kana-tan. By the way, can Manami also join that event? Manami is human, though!”

“Mmm. As expected, for this time only, do I have to be an itty-bitty strict? Mana-tan, house-sit like an adult.”

“Eeeh. I don’t wanna house-sit by myself. At least Kana-tan has to remain at the cottage with me! I’m tired of looking at miss titties’ titties!"

“Manami-sama. Could you please not say such mean things so nonchalantly?”

“Ahaha. Sorry, sorry. Mom has to now go meet an old acquaintance for work-related issues. Good grief… Even though this was a chance for my long awaited mother-daughter alone time, how disagreeable—”

Mom laughed out loud with her usual easygoing attitude.

However, why is it.

It may be because of all those long years as mother and child that I noticed.

Mom’s smile seemed just a bit somewhat forced.

Speaking of which, Manami had told me previously… That mom was hiding something from us.

I think that I at last understand those words.

However, naturally, it’s not like I can ask mom “what are you hiding?” based on such an intuitive hunch.

Only a murky feeling that I can’t vent out remains in my chest.

<center>× × ×</center>

Finally the last day of the camp arrived.

“… Nephilim. And red dragon too. Finally the time has come for the decision dragged out for so long to be made.”

“Fufufufu. The one who will be laughing last will be me, the childhood friend… I’ll show you how I’ll definitely make Haru mine!”

“… Who will take the seat of the monster tamer’s wife? This endless battle… Will be decided at last?”

We are, currently, at the venue of the miss monster girl contest.

We were standing backstage.

“Eeeh. Then, entry number one! Newbie monster tamer Hongou Taichi-san and false slime Michelle-chan. You two, take the stage!”

“…”

Aah. That’s right.

By the way, the one who’s acting as the host of this event is the mid-rank monster tamer who worked as my coach during the intensive training from before—Asakura Yuina-san.

Yuina-san although she was sending to us who were waiting backstage glances filled with animosity from time to time, skillfully kept acting as a host.

By the way, that we ended up in the position of last performer in the order

#Zonmi
#Iris
#Kyouko (last)

is it really just by chance?

That Yuina-san holds a grudge against us for shaming her has been clearly conveyed, but… I don’t feel that that has any relation.

“Eeeh. The act that, as you see, the fake slime Michelle-chan can’t take human shape it’s because it seems that its little magic power is insufficient, but, for that, the affection for its master is especially strong. Isn’t it, Michelle-chan?”

“… Guchuguchu. Guchuguchu.”

“…”

What the heck.

Though it has been conveyed that it frantically wanted to convey something, since in the first place it can’t speak human language, it doesn’t look like communication can be established…

Looking at Michelle-chan’s grotesque shape, like a molten corpse of a living being, I really felt seriously that “could it be that my environment as a monster tamer is very blessed?”

Was it thanks to Yuina-san’s good hosting, having quickly gotten the knack?

After that, the miss monster girl contest proceeded all right.

However, while it’s right that the contents were ‘monsters expressing their thankful feelings to the partners they are usually indebted to’, there was never the atmosphere of a monster confessing its love to a human.

As I thought, is it that a human and a monster becoming lovers is made taboo by society’s common sense?

Such a thing… Makes me extremely worried.

“Eeeh. Now, what everyone was waiting for! Entry number 16.

Newbie monster tamer Kusumi Chiharu-san and the lovely pretty girl from the ghoul clan!

It’s Zonmi Ra McKenzie’s entry!

The couple who has caught the attention and become the talk of this camp, what kind of performance will they show us!? Everybody, anticipate it!”

“…!”

We’ve been had.

Even though I vaguely had a hunch, she’s nonchalantly raised the hurdle.

As instructed by Yuina-san, we stood in the middle of the stage.

“Uwaah…”

I reflexively leaked out a voice of admiration.

Before us, monster tamers and their partners… Both of them together accounted for nearly three hundred spectators sitting there and watching our every action.

“…”

Contrasting with me, who was stiff from the nervousness due to being unaccustomed to standing in public, Zonmi kept a cool countenance.

As expected, the word cool beauty, wrong… Ghoul beauty fits Zonmi to a T.

Like that, Zonmi took the mike prepared onstage and, without batting so much an eyelash, spouted shocking words.

“As I’ve been introduced, I am Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

… Well, going straight to the point, I hold romantic feelings for this man here called Kusumi Chiharu.

The trust as a monster tamer’s partner… Not in that sense, I love him as a man.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

The instant after Zonmi voiced such shocking words.

I felt as if the flow of mood that had been drifting until then at the venue instantly changed.

“And it seems that the other two girls who will be coming later onstage hold the same feelings as me.

As I don’t like being roundabout, I’ll tell it clearly now; the monster who wins this contest from among the 3, me included, is arranged to marry our partner Chiharu.”

<big><big><big><big>“““…”””</big></big></big></big>

The people at the venue couldn’t hide their bewilderment because of Zonmi’s bombshell announcement that she had fired as if expecting an answer.

Well, to be fair, if we say that disclosing the news with the attitude of facing a duel is much like the overly serious Zonmi, it was Zonmi-like?

“Eeh!? That ghoul girl… Is she serious!?”

“I can’t believe it. For starters, such a thing as a human and a monster in a relationship… I’ve never heard of it!”

“Though, personally, it’s not like I want to act in such an emotion-garnering way… I’m already at a relationship level with Chiharu-kun of being both stark naked under the same blankets heating each other’s bodies… That’s why I absolutely can’t afford to lose this showdown.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

“Having shown once my naked body to a man is the same as if my body had been already sullied.

If I can’t make Chiharu take responsibility at any cost, I, in the future… I’ll possibly end up stranded on the roadside without being able to find any one to take me.”

“…”

Zonmi kept pleading to the spectators with a tone filled with emotion.

I see.

This Zonmi chick… I don’t know if it's intentionally or by chance, she’s been saying clever things.

That said, appealing to the feelings of the audience is better in garnering votes than saying outright “vote for me”.

Nevertheless.

“That girlie… She’s heavy<ref>A “heavy woman” is a widespread slang term to refer to a woman who makes a mountain out of a molehill when speaking of relationships, like taking any little thing you’ve made together to call herself your girlfriend or trying to force you to marry her for “defiling her purity” (it could have just been a kiss; on the cheek); also applied to girls who become an emotional load (check Haqua Berserker Bladefield from '''Gaworare''' and her “heavy woman” flag).</ref>.. No matter how pretty she is, that’s a bit…”

“Calm down[check]. They’ve only slept together once, pretentious woman!”

“That’s right! Gross<ref>This was DAL Mii’s “majihikuwa—”.</ref>”

Contrary to my expectations, Zonmi’s strategy seemed to be extremely unpopular with the judges of the venue.

The love philosophy (?) that Zonmi has which was, to put it nicely, modest, and to put it badly, old-fashioned, wasn’t understood by the children of modern times who were at the venue.

“… This means, since we already have parental consent, that the only thing left now are Chiharu’s feelings! Everyone at the venue! Could you please vote righteously for my and Chiharu’s cheerful family!?”

“…”

Without noticing the completely chilled atmosphere of the venue, Zonmi kept pleading.

Erm, the people at the venue have been taken aback in quite a diligent way.

“… Z-Zonmi-san.

For your 30 minutes long explanation of your future plans… Thank you very much.

Who will be taking the stage next is Iris Scarlet Linwurm-chan the red dragon~. Everyone, let’s give her a warm applause~”

In second place, it’s Iris.

Prompted by Yuina-san the people at the venue gave some applauses, but once they saw Iris, the claps stopped and they directed chilly glares to me.

“Hey. Such a little kid is also a bride candidate? This Kusumi Chiharu guy…”

“No matter how you look at it he’s a lolicon… Even if just the monster fetish was already quite '''that''', on top of it, a lolicon… Really the worst…”

The words I hear from the venue are quite severe.

“…”

Perhaps because, totally different from the time with Zonmi, she was not used to appearing before a crowd of people, nervousness could be picked up from Iris’s gait.

“… That, erm… I…”

The moment Iris started to say something.

<nowiki>*KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN</nowiki>!*

Perhaps because the mike wasn’t adjusted, it produced a grating noise that could be said to be a kind of a staple at these sort of events.

“Fue…”

From Iris, who was exposed to public attention, none of her usual high-handed attitude could be felt.

The one who’s now before me, suited to her age… If we put aside the fact that she’s from the red dragon clan, was just your run-of-the-mill 12 year old girl.

“… Hey. That kid, isn’t she cute?”

“… Yeah. I may have said that before, but I think that I’ve understand a bit that Kusumi Chiharu guy’s feelings.”

Is this what they call a lucky break?

Iris’s loveable blunder seemed to have touched the attendance’s heartstrings.

In all honesty.

The glares the attendance has been sending to us until now were relentless, but seeing Iris’s pure acts, they slowly started sending her “fight on!” cheers.

“Fuu…”

Iris, taking one big, deep breath, seems to have succeeded in recovering her usual mood.

“Monster tamer. I must apologize to thee for one thing.”

“Mm. Why so sudden?”

Iris wants to apologize to me?

After all, as she was born into the elites called red dragons, Iris is the top (number one) most prideful person I know.

I think it’s rare for Iris to apologize to me.

“The pledge of marriage I agreed with thee… For now I want to retract it.”

“… Eh?”

The words that Iris spouted, as if contrary to all of her insistence until now… Were too astounding.

“… Why the heck?”

As I asked the reason, Iris, slowly shaking her head,

"This… Is something I’ve been pondering for a while.

Unfortunately, I don’t meet the requirements to be betrothed to thee… Nowadays, suddenly I came to think like that.”

“… Do you mean that age-wise you can’t get married?”

Has she learned about the fact that to get married in the human world she needs to be 16 or more<ref>Remember: marriageable age in Japan is 16 for girls and 18 for boys, though they make you think that there are some kind of way to circumvent the second. BTW a 40 yo man sleeping with a 16 yo girl is a crime… Unless they are into a “serious” relationship, which can be married, betrothed or whatever the policeman accepts.</ref>?

When I voiced what I thought, Iris just grinned broadly.

“… Missing the mark but surprisingly striking the essence… It’s truly like thee to say that.

However, unfortunately, thy expectations are amiss.

I… Since I lost both my parents at a tender age, I led a life of being shut alone inside my shell, knowing nothing about the outside world.

For that very reason… Compared to the feelings the ghoul or the Nephilim hold for thee I ended up not being confident enough of my own feelings.

Right now, these feelings I profess thee, like those of a just-born fledgling who takes the first being they see as their parent… Can someone deny that they are that kind of blind devotion?”

“…”

I didn’t know.

Really, was Iris hiding these kind of feelings in her heart…

Yet, I think I understand what Iris is saying.

About Iris’s marriage proposal, ‘she’s ignorant of the ways of the world, therefore I rushed out’… I had that kind of recognition.

“Moreover… As right now my experience is insufficient in regards to many things, I cannot possibly act as thy support.

Ever since meeting y’all… And coming to live together… I keenly realized that. For that, I, for the moment, if the strife dies out I shall return to the Netherworld and try to attend school.”

“… S-school!?”

Right now at this moment, surely I’m not the only one who could picture Iris dressed in an sparkling uniform and holding a schoolbag.

“… It’s not that surprising of a thing.

Rather, I find myself more questionable that such a thing hadn’t come to my mind until now. If I go to school, I shall part from thee for a minimum of 3 years…

However, just if…”

Instantly, Iris, who was casting her eyes down with a weak voice, with a face of having made some sort of decision, firmly raising her head,

“Just if… Yet notwithstanding, these feelings of mine were unchanged… I want thee to listen to my confession. Although… For the one confessing to say “I want thee to wait” may be really foolish…”

“… I’ll wait.”

“… Nu?”

“Iris. The one who should apologize would rather be me.

I… Till I heard your words, I was regarding your ‘marry me’ speech half as a joke.

… But, in fact it’s different.

I’m glad that you’ve thought so hard about it.

That’s why I’ll stop being half-baked.

3 years…?

Once they pass… If your feelings don’t change, I’ll definitely put off my answer like I’m doing now.

I’m resolved to take your feelings on wholeheartedly!”

As I voiced my honest feelings, Iris let out a daring smile,

“… Fu! Is it so?

However… This very minute, I’m convinced.

This feelings I hold for thee, shan’t fade never ever, in all eternity.

I love thee, Kusumi Chiharu.

I like thee more than any other person in the world.”

“…”

After declaring that with an extraordinary smile, Iris quickly left the venue.

I give up… After a while, my heartthrobs don’t give (show) any signs of calming down.

… That and all, wasn’t that the first time that Iris called me by name?

And Iris’s straight feelings that I felt seem to have reached the spectators.

“W-what a praiseworthy kid.”

“… Strange. I don’t know why but… I want to root for that child.”

Different from the time with Zonmi, Iris’s brave request had reached the hearts of the people at the venue.

“Iris-chan, thank you very much—.

Now, bringing an end to this miss monster girl contest, the Nephilim Kurose Kyouko-chan. Everyone, let’s give a grand applause suitable to the last entry!”

“…!”

In third place, Kyouko.

Standing on the stage, Kyouko’s nervousness doesn’t lost to the one from Iris earlier.

By the way.

It has been bugging me since before.

I… Don’t understand very well Kyouko’s reason for joining this event.

I mean, really?

Kyouko, from among the three girls I have a contract with, is the only one who hasn’t told “I like you” to me and her marriage proposal was made on the nonsensical grounds of “it’s unbalanced”.

“Was it necessary for you to enter this by force?”

When I voiced my heartfelt thoughts, Kyouko made a sullen face and raised her eyebrows.

“W-why!?”

“I mean, you… Isn't it that you don’t like me in a romantic way?

Being that the case… What need did you have to join a showdown where they betted who's marrying me?”

“…”

Hearing my words, Kyouko dropped her glance looking downcast.

… Have I been a bit too harsh?

However, there’s no helping that.

If she married a partner that she doesn’t love, Kyouko would only become unhappy.

As for me, for Kyouko… I want her to find someone she truly loves and become happy.

Kyouko, after a bit of silence,

<big><big><big><big>Of course I love you, moron! </big></big></big></big>

For some reason, Kyouko shouted an astounding statement in anger when I should’ve been the angry one.

“You… Cut it out! Stop being so thick headed!”

“… Eh? Wait!? Could it be that Kyouko loves me!?”

“That’s… That’s what I’ve been telling you for a while, you moron!”

“Since when!? Since when the heck do you like me, Kyouko!?”

Since the childhood friend I’ve known for years has dropped that bombshell, I unconsciously also became panicked.

<big><big><big><big> “Of course since the start, moron!”</big></big></big></big>

“…”

Hey.

Someone explain it to me.

What the heck, I’m being confessed or I’m being told up… Which is it?

“Haru, you moron!

Moron, moron, moron!

Even though for over 7 years I’ve aaaaaaaaaaaaaalways felt like that… Haru, all the time… You flirt with other girls before my eyes…”

“Woah!? My bad! Don’t cry!”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p129.png|thumb]]

Suddenly, Kyouko broke into tears right there.

“Uwaah. That guy… The worst.”

“I can’t find a bit of anything to sympathize.”

“…”

The booing I heard from the venue were painful.

“Eeeerm. Hey. Could you stand? Kyouko?”

There’s no reason to keep being on the stage any more.

I, to pull up Kyouko, who had broken into tears, I grabbed her from her clothes’ sleeve, and then it happened.

“!?”

Kyouko’s bewitching lips plugged up my own lips.

“… Kyouko?”

“…”

While unconsciously sliding a finger through my lips, I stood stock still dumbfounded.

On my mouth that had been touched by Kyouko lingered traces of a faint warmth.

“D-don’t misunderstand!”

Same as usual, Kyouko—with a way of speaking like taken from the template of a tsundere character, stated that to me.

“I’ve already said it, but… That the other girls have done it and only I haven’t is unfair or because it’s unbalanced… It’s not like that…”

After that introduction, Kyouko,

“The kiss from just now comes from my piled up feelings of seven years… Gratefully accept it… Moron!”

Stating that clearly, she left the stage.

“…”

I ended up being left alone on the venue.

I didn’t know.

Unexpectedly, that Kyouko has always… Liked me.

Thinking about it carefully, though this event, I… From all three girls, Zonmi, Iris and Kyouko, have received confessions and ended up with the shocking experience of having kissed all of them.

Kyouko, who until now put herself aside in romantic matters, by confessing to me… Is now standing on an equal line as everyone?

Next, the only thing left is waiting for the results of who’s been chosen as the MVP of this camp.

“What the… Ein…”

It was when I was thinking those things.

The scene unfolded before my eyes of the sky being painted up in black as if hinting the end of the world—.

The sun’s light blocked by something darkish, as far as I could see, all light was lost as if it had become night.

That which suddenly appeared at the human world—

Was the beginning of the end.

<center>× × ×</center>

Turning back the time to twenty minutes before the end of the miss monster girl contest.

Near the Abyss Gate in Fuji's Sea of Trees — aka Hell's Red, two monster tamers were facing each other.

The first tamer was Luka the Snake Charmer.

She, who was the youngest in history to be promoted to top rank monster tamer, had the hopes of many who called her a ‘genius of once in 10 years’ put on her, but… As if she had lost her way somewhere, her other identity was that of the top of the evil organization of the Black Tamers.

“Ufufu. My, my. The last boss’s entry… Should I call it like that~?

Truth is… I though there were too many few people protecting the largest Abyss Gate of the world.

Immortal Tamer—Kusumi Kanae.”

“…”

The name of the other monster tamer was Kusumi Kanae.

She, who’s widely regarded as the strongest both in name and in fact from all the current top rank monster tamers, has enough skill to be called a ‘living legend’ by her peers.

“… Oh, my, Haruka.

Have you forgotten how to use respectful speech in the while I haven’t seen you?

Long ago, you were a child who’d respectfully call me ‘senpai! senpai!’. Good grief… Something I don’t want the time to change.”

Luka, dropping her glance a bit,

“Haruka… Is it? That way of addressing me… No one but you use it anymore, Kane-san.”

She directed Kanae a piercing glare like a snake aiming for its prey.

“Then… What would you be doing here?

According to my research, shouldn’t you have been entrusted with guarding your son?”

“No~. Certainly I was told something like that by that {{Furigana|maou|gramps}} from the IMA, y’know~.

Sorry, but just waiting doesn’t sit with me.

If I stop your rampage, I’ll be killing two birds with one stone by protecting my dear Haru-nyan and protecting world peace.

So, hey?

I-it’s not like I’m skipping work, y’know?”

Hearing Kanae’s claim, Luka deeply sighed.

“Haah~. Really a, befitting of you… Irresponsible reply.

Besides… There’s a line I can’t overlook.

Stopping me to save the world, you say? That you make me to be something like an evildoer taking revenge on mankind… How vexing.”

“… Oh, my. If that’s not the case then what are you doing here?

Don’t tell me that by chance when you were taking a walk… You passed by this globally important location?”

Before Kanae’s questioning, Luka slowly shook her head.

“Not at all. It’s by chance.

By chance, when I was taking a walk, I turned up to rebuild the world.

So, Kanae-san. Please make way.

At the other side of that gate there are monsters of the anti-human faction numbering over a million lying in wait.

They are eagerly awaiting the day I destroy this Abyss Gate.”

Confronted with Luka’s speech, Kanae raised her eyebrows.

“… You.

Do you really understand what you are saying yourself?

Hell’s Red is the largest Abyss Gate in the world where thousands of monsters can cross to the human world at once. If the barrier were to be momentarily disrupted, won’t the balance of the world crumble in an instant!?”

“…”

Luka, after a moment of silence.

“Of course I’m taking that into account.

If we liken it to games, this gate is just like the world’s reset button.

To properly remake this wrong world… I’ll push the world’s reset button. If I weren’t  allowed to do that… I’ll could only adopt the wrong methods to straighten this wrong world.

Kanae-san.

I thought that if it were you, who opposed alongside me the research from ten years ago, you’ll understand that.”

“… I don’t understand and I don’t want to.

But, Haruka.

That you mistook your way is my responsibility as your former superior.

Tha’s why… I came here.

I won’t allow it. I definitely stop your rampage here!

Summon—Phoenix.”

What Haruka summoned with a speed that couldn’t be picked up<ref>What’s funny is that the book has a misprint where Kane finishes her speech both after “I definitely stop your rampage here!” and “Summon—Phoenix”, so the reader really didn’t see that coming.</ref> was her beloved partner the Immortal bird—Phoenix.

The flame-covered three meters long bird spirit sprayed scorching flames against Luka.

“… The legend class from the bird beast tribe. Phoenix, is it? The monster that you employ hasn’t changed from ten years ago.”

Luka sighed, talking to no one.

“Summon—Basilisk.”

She summoned the huge snake with a body that spans one kilometer—Basilisk.

Basilisk shut down the fierce attacks from the immortal bird that rained down by coiling around Luka.

“Summon—Bahamut.”

Next, the one Kanae summoned was a five meters long… Sapphire blue scaled flying dragon.

Legend class.

The three monsters summoned here right now were monsters appropriately crowned with the reputation of the strongest, to whom only a handful even from among the top class monster tamers had made pacts with.

Legend class were monsters close to gods of which only one could exist in the world, and currently there was just one of them for each of the twelve monster tribes.

Legend class monsters boasted the battle prowess of the strongest class from among the monsters of all twelve tribes, and word was sent that they were the monsters that started each of the tribes.

“Haruka. Let’s stop with the formalities. From here on it will be a clash of power against power. Baah-kun. Have at it!”

“… Kuh! The only monster that Kusumi Kanae could summon should have been just the immortal bird…! Unnoticed, with such a powerful monster, she…!”

The highly calorific ray of light that Bahamut shot from its mouth seemed to be effective against Basilisk’s solid scales.

“… Ufufu. A reckless person, like always~. Commanding two legend class at the same time is an irresponsibility.”

However, in spite of the overwhelming handicap, Luka’s smile didn’t fade.

It was definitely not a bluff.

To Luka, even against two legend class, that she would be able to achieve victory was a given.

“Two… is it? But I never said a word about the legend classes I'm contracted to being just two.”

“…!?”

“Haruka. I’ll tell you something good that you can take to the afterlife.

My contracted legend classes are six.

Half of the legend classes in the world are already my friends!”

“… Six!? What nonsense is…!?”

“If you don’t believe it, what about confirming it with your own eyes? It’s not like we have let the years pass pointlessly.”

Kanae, approaching the ring with her mouth with a composed smile,

“Summon—“

She next summoned her third legend class.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… I beg your pardon, milady.”

That… Was too one-sided to be called a fight.

The six legend class monsters that Kanae indulgently summoned kept pouring attacks with a power that would exterminated any normal monster in one hit onto Luka’s summoned Basilisk.

Basilisk, receiving on its body the simultaneous attacks from six legend classes, unable to keep monster form, undid its transformation in less than two minutes.

The untransformed Basilisk became an aged man in a butler suit and kneeled down on the ground.

“… It looks like your trump card has depleted all of your magic power, but… What about meekly surrendering? If you surrender now, I may lessen your spanking from a thousand smacks to nine hundred smacks.”

“… Yeah. I lost. It surely is utter defeat.

What’s truly astounding is not the power of the legend class… But your magic power quantity that, even while supplying magic power to six legend class monsters at once, lets you crack jokes.

Just about everything is absurd.

… I wish you didn’t carry power inflation to extremes.”

With that preface, Luka,

“So… I concede victory to you in the duel as monster tamers, Kanae-san.”

She showed a bewitching smile.

“!?”

Next instant, Kanae witnessed firsthand an astounding scene that didn’t look to be from this world.

To Kanae, who didn’t know under what principle it worked, it was something utterly incomprehensible.

Luka, after taking in the Basilisk’s body inside her own, in the blink of an eye had her body turned into that of a monster—.

She changed into the form that would be later spoken of as ‘ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p144.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2014-11-02T12:59:10Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest */

==Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest==

Thereafter.

Having totally finished all of the curriculum of the monster tamer training camp, we, with nothing else to do, engaged in inconsequential things like playing with the UNO that Kyouko had brought while we waited for the last day of the camp, when the MVP would be decided, to come.

Even so, UNO…

Quite the nostalgic item she has brought.

Calm down, calm down. When going on field trips there was always at least one person in the class who was the type to bring it.

I have the feeling that Kyouko is one of those.

“My turn. A direct attack to Kyouko with five draw two in a row<ref>As you may or may not know, “draw” cards in UNO, which make the next player to draw two cards and lose their turn, can be fended off by playing one identical (color can change) card (draw two, wild draw four or any other special draw card the maze you are employing, if thematic, may have), and that makes the turn loss along with the cumulated draw, go to the next player (one person cannot play two draw cards in the same chain); this means Kyouko has to draw ten cards and loses a turn.</ref>!”

“W-wait, Haru! Aren’t you being mean to me since a while ago!? You are only aiming your attacks at me!”

“Mm. Really? That’s not my intention, though.”

“… Is that so?”

Inquired Kyouko with reproachful eyes.

“Obviously! First, this is a game. Don’t get so heated up. Generally, haven’t you been a bit too self-conscious since long ago… Ack!”

“… Haru, could you perhaps be a do-M<ref>Super masochist.</ref>? Do you wish so much to be kicked by me?”

“Moron. ‘S not. Like that.”

“…”

The reason why I’m provoking Kyouko is just one.

The short skirt-wearing Kyouko naturally has to raise her leg to kick me.

If I use the kinetic vision of the me who has awakened the power of the maou… Even if it’s just for a little instant, I can perfectly see with these eyes a glimpse of Kyouko’s panties.

Fufufu.

To lose a fly to catch a trout.<ref>The original line is "To let your flesh be cut to hack their bone." You can think of it in terms of "Losing a battle to win the war," but being applied to personal injury in exchange for victory, i.e., panties.</ref>

To be caught by such a basic technique while being my childhood friend, quite the simple fellow.

Among them, just one person.

Only my sister Manami noticed my true intentions, but she made it to show me by herself glimpses of the contents of her skirt…

Since seeing my sister’s panties of course doesn’t make me happy, I’ll keep ignoring her.

With this and that… It happened when I was fully enjoying the camp with the girls.

Had I known that they’d hold the ‘Miss monster girl’ event on the last day of the camp…

<center>× × ×</center>

“What I want to say is as I told you before. Since, currently, the ranking of the girls of the camp seems to be all first position with the same grades, if we go like this it may become the historical first occasion of three people being awarded the MVP at the same time~.

In my opinion, though everyone being first is a foul and I wouldn’t allow anyone to go out with my son, since I think that that’s not fair, hence if you participate in this contest I invite you to, I’ll allow it!”

“…”

The heck, when it comes to mom… Just when I think she’s shown up abruptly, she comes with this outrageous talk.

Summarizing mom’s talk.

Since, currently, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris are tied together in first place with the exact same points, it seems there’s a possibility that like this the “who will become my lover?” won’t get settled at the end of the camp.

So this is why this suspicious miss monster girl contest that mom suggested.

The monsters confess various things to the monster tamers they are grateful to and the spectators who act as judges rate the depth of their mutual trust… That seems to be the gist of it.

As this event is purely recreational and not tied to the main training, usually it has no effects on the camp grades.

Exceptionally, the monster selected as ‘miss monster’ this year will have their grade subtly increased.

In other words… If one among the girls became the victor, inevitably the line of the same points first place MVP will vanish.

“Mother. Let me participate in this event without fail!”

Her usual cool beauty atmosphere seems like a lie.

As if a fire was burning in her eyes, Zonmi entered hot-blooded mode.

The other two girls, same like Zonmi, looked unusually fired up.

Hmmmm. Well, then, so it’s come to that?

As there’s a high chance that they'll outwit the other rivals in this event, it’s not like the fighting spirit is not needed.

“Hey, hey. Kana-tan. By the way, can Manami also join that event? Manami is human, though!”

“Mmm. As expected, for this time only, do I have to be an itty-bitty strict? Mana-tan, house-sit like an adult.”

“Eeeh. I don’t wanna house-sit by myself. At least Kana-tan has to remain at the cottage with me! I’m tired of looking at miss titties’ titties!"

“Manami-sama. Could you please not say such mean things so nonchalantly?”

“Ahaha. Sorry, sorry. Mom has to now go meet an old acquaintance for work-related issues. Good grief… Even though this was a chance for my long awaited mother-daughter alone time, how disagreeable—”

Mom laughed out loud with her usual easygoing attitude.

However, why is it.

It may be because of all those long years as mother and child that I noticed.

Mom’s smile seemed just a bit somewhat forced.

Speaking of which, Manami had told me previously… That mom was hiding something from us.

I think that I at last understand those words.

However, naturally, it’s not like I can ask mom “what are you hiding?” based on such an intuitive hunch.

Only a murky feeling that I can’t vent out remains in my chest.

<center>× × ×</center>

Finally the last day of the camp arrived.

“… Nephilim. And red dragon too. Finally the time has come for the decision dragged out for so long to be made.”

“Fufufufu. The one who will be laughing last will be me, the childhood friend… I’ll show you how I’ll definitely make Haru mine!”

“… Who will take the seat of the monster tamer’s wife? This endless battle… Will be decided at last?”

We are, currently, at the venue of the miss monster girl contest.

We were standing backstage.

“Eeeh. Then, entry number one! Newbie monster tamer Hongou Taichi-san and false slime Michelle-chan. You two, take the stage!”

“…”

Aah. That’s right.

By the way, the one who’s acting as the host of this event is the mid-rank monster tamer who worked as my coach during the intensive training from before—Asakura Yuina-san.

Yuina-san although she was sending to us who were waiting backstage glances filled with animosity from time to time, skillfully kept acting as a host.

By the way, that we ended up in the position of last performer in the order

#Zonmi
#Iris
#Kyouko (last)

is it really just by chance?

That Yuina-san holds a grudge against us for shaming her has been clearly conveyed, but… I don’t feel that that has any relation.

“Eeeh. The act that, as you see, the fake slime Michelle-chan can’t take human shape it’s because it seems that its little magic power is insufficient, but, for that, the affection for its master is especially strong. Isn’t it, Michelle-chan?”

“… Guchuguchu. Guchuguchu.”

“…”

What the heck.

Though it has been conveyed that it frantically wanted to convey something, since in the first place it can’t speak human language, it doesn’t look like communication can be established…

Looking at Michelle-chan’s grotesque shape, like a molten corpse of a living being, I really felt seriously that “could it be that my environment as a monster tamer is very blessed?”

Was it thanks to Yuina-san’s good hosting, having quickly gotten the knack?

After that, the miss monster girl contest proceeded all right.

However, while it’s right that the contents were ‘monsters expressing their thankful feelings to the partners they are usually indebted to’, there was never the atmosphere of a monster confessing its love to a human.

As I thought, is it that a human and a monster becoming lovers is made taboo by society’s common sense?

Such a thing… Makes me extremely worried.

“Eeeh. Now, what everyone was waiting for! Entry number 16.

Newbie monster tamer Kusumi Chiharu-san and the lovely pretty girl from the ghoul clan!

It’s Zonmi Ra McKenzie’s entry!

The couple who has caught the attention and become the talk of this camp, what kind of performance will they show us!? Everybody, anticipate it!”

“…!”

We’ve been had.

Even though I vaguely had a hunch, she’s nonchalantly raised the hurdle.

As instructed by Yuina-san, we stood in the middle of the stage.

“Uwaah…”

I reflexively leaked out a voice of admiration.

Before us, monster tamers and their partners… Both of them together accounted for nearly three hundred spectators sitting there and watching our every action.

“…”

Contrasting with me, who was stiff from the nervousness due to being unaccustomed to standing in public, Zonmi kept a cool countenance.

As expected, the word cool beauty, wrong… Ghoul beauty fits Zonmi to a T.

Like that, Zonmi took the mike prepared onstage and, without batting so much an eyelash, spouted shocking words.

“As I’ve been introduced, I am Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

… Well, going straight to the point, I hold romantic feelings for this man here called Kusumi Chiharu.

The trust as a monster tamer’s partner… Not in that sense, I love him as a man.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

The instant after Zonmi voiced such shocking words.

I felt as if the flow of mood that had been drifting until then at the venue instantly changed.

“And it seems that the other two girls who will be coming later onstage hold the same feelings as me.

As I don’t like being roundabout, I’ll tell it clearly now; the monster who wins this contest from among the 3, me included, is arranged to marry our partner Chiharu.”

<big><big><big><big>“““…”””</big></big></big></big>

The people at the venue couldn’t hide their bewilderment because of Zonmi’s bombshell announcement that she had fired as if expecting an answer.

Well, to be fair, if we say that disclosing the news with the attitude of facing a duel is much like the overly serious Zonmi, it was Zonmi-like?

“Eeh!? That ghoul girl… Is she serious!?”

“I can’t believe it. For starters, such a thing as a human and a monster in a relationship… I’ve never heard of it!”

“Though, personally, it’s not like I want to act in such an emotion-garnering way… I’m already at a relationship level with Chiharu-kun of being both stark naked under the same blankets heating each other’s bodies… That’s why I absolutely can’t afford to lose this showdown.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

“Having shown once my naked body to a man is the same as if my body had been already sullied.

If I can’t make Chiharu take responsibility at any cost, I, in the future… I’ll possibly end up stranded on the roadside without being able to find any one to take me.”

“…”

Zonmi kept pleading to the spectators with a tone filled with emotion.

I see.

This Zonmi chick… I don’t know if it's intentionally or by chance, she’s been saying clever things.

That said, appealing to the feelings of the audience is better in garnering votes than saying outright “vote for me”.

Nevertheless.

“That girlie… She’s heavy<ref>A “heavy woman” is a widespread slang term to refer to a woman who makes a mountain out of a molehill when speaking of relationships, like taking any little thing you’ve made together to call herself your girlfriend or trying to force you to marry her for “defiling her purity” (it could have just been a kiss; on the cheek); also applied to girls who become an emotional load (check Haqua Berserker Bladefield from '''Gaworare''' and her “heavy woman” flag).</ref>.. No matter how pretty she is, that’s a bit…”

“Calm down[check]. They’ve only slept together once, pretentious woman!”

“That’s right! Gross<ref>This was DAL Mii’s “majihikuwa—”.</ref>”

Contrary to my expectations, Zonmi’s strategy seemed to be extremely unpopular with the judges of the venue.

The love philosophy (?) that Zonmi has which was, to put it nicely, modest, and to put it badly, old-fashioned, wasn’t understood by the children of modern times who were at the venue.

“… This means, since we already have parental consent, that the only thing left now are Chiharu’s feelings! Everyone at the venue! Could you please vote righteously for my and Chiharu’s cheerful family!?”

“…”

Without noticing the completely chilled atmosphere of the venue, Zonmi kept pleading.

Erm, the people at the venue have been taken aback in quite a diligent way.

“… Z-Zonmi-san.

For your 30 minutes long explanation of your future plans… Thank you very much.

Who will be taking the stage next is Iris Scarlet Linwurm-chan the red dragon~. Everyone, let’s give her a warm applause~”

In second place, it’s Iris.

Prompted by Yuina-san the people at the venue gave some applauses, but once they saw Iris, the claps stopped and they directed chilly glares to me.

“Hey. Such a little kid is also a bride candidate? This Kusumi Chiharu guy…”

“Not matter how you look at it he’s a lolicon… Even if just the monster fetish was already quite '''that''', on top of it, a lolicon… Really the worst…”

The words I hear from the venue are quite severe.

“…”

Perhaps because, totally different from the time with Zonmi, she was not used to appearing before a crowd of people, nervousness could be picked up from Iris’s gait.

“… That, erm… I…”

The moment Iris started to say something.

<nowiki>*KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN</nowiki>!*

Perhaps because the mike wasn’t adjusted, it produced a grating noise that could be said to be a kind of a staple at these sort of events.

“Fue…”

From Iris, who was exposed to public attention, none of her usual high-handed attitude could be felt.

The one who’s now before me, suited to her age… If we put aside the fact that she’s from the red dragon clan, was just your run-of-the-mill 12 year old girl.

“… Hey. That kid, isn’t she cute?”

“… Yeah. I may have said that before, but I think that I’ve understand a bit that Kusumi Chiharu guy’s feelings.”

Is this what they call a lucky break?

Iris’s loveable blunder seemed to have touched the attendance’s heartstrings.

In all honesty.

The glares the attendance has been sending to us until now were relentless, but seeing Iris’s pure acts, they slowly started sending her “fight on!” cheers.

“Fuu…”

Iris, taking one big, deep breath, seems to have succeeded in recovering her usual mood.

“Monster tamer. I must apologize to thee for one thing.”

“Mm. Why so sudden?”

Iris wants to apologize to me?

After all, as she was born into the elites called red dragons, Iris is the top (number one) most prideful person I know.

I think it’s rare for Iris to apologize to me.

“The pledge of marriage I agreed with thee… For now I want to retract it.”

“… Eh?”

The words that Iris spouted, as if contrary to all of her insistence until now… Were too astounding.

“… Why the heck?”

As I asked the reason, Iris, slowly shaking her head,

"This… Is something I’ve been pondering for a while.

Unfortunately, I don’t meet the requirements to be betrothed to thee… Nowadays, suddenly I came to think like that.”

“… Do you mean that age-wise you can’t get married?”

Has she learned about the fact that to get married in the human world she needs to be 16 or more<ref>Remember: marriageable age in Japan is 16 for girls and 18 for boys, though they make you think that there are some kind of way to circumvent the second. BTW a 40 yo man sleeping with a 16 yo girl is a crime… Unless they are into a “serious” relationship, which can be married, betrothed or whatever the policeman accepts.</ref>?

When I voiced what I thought, Iris just grinned broadly.

“… Missing the mark but surprisingly striking the essence… It’s truly like thee to say that.

However, unfortunately, thy expectations are amiss.

I… Since I lost both my parents at a tender age, I led a life of being shut alone inside my shell, knowing nothing about the outside world.

For that very reason… Compared to the feelings the ghoul or the Nephilim hold for thee I ended up not being confident enough of my own feelings.

Right now, these feelings I profess thee, like those of a just-born fledgling who takes the first being they see as their parent… Can someone deny that they are that kind of blind devotion?”

“…”

I didn’t know.

Really, was Iris hiding these kind of feelings in her heart…

Yet, I think I understand what Iris is saying.

About Iris’s marriage proposal, ‘she’s ignorant of the ways of the world, therefore I rushed out’… I had that kind of recognition.

“Moreover… As right now my experience is insufficient in regards to many things, I cannot possibly act as thy support.

Ever since meeting y’all… And coming to live together… I keenly realized that. For that, I, for the moment, if the strife dies out I shall return to the Netherworld and try to attend school.”

“… S-school!?”

Right now at this moment, surely I’m not the only one who could picture Iris dressed in an sparkling uniform and holding a schoolbag.

“… It’s not that surprising of a thing.

Rather, I find myself more questionable that such a thing hadn’t come to my mind until now. If I go to school, I shall part from thee for a minimum of 3 years…

However, just if…”

Instantly, Iris, who was casting her eyes down with a weak voice, with a face of having made some sort of decision, firmly raising her head,

“Just if… Yet notwithstanding, these feelings of mine were unchanged… I want thee to listen to my confession. Although… For the one confessing to say “I want thee to wait” may be really foolish…”

“… I’ll wait.”

“… Nu?”

“Iris. The one who should apologize would rather be me.

I… Till I heard your words, I was regarding your ‘marry me’ speech half as a joke.

… But, in fact it’s different.

I’m glad that you’ve thought so hard about it.

That’s why I’ll stop being half-baked.

3 years…?

Once they pass… If your feelings don’t change, I’ll definitely put off my answer like I’m doing now.

I’m resolved to take your feelings on wholeheartedly!”

As I voiced my honest feelings, Iris let out a daring smile,

“… Fu! Is it so?

However… This very minute, I’m convinced.

This feelings I hold for thee, shan’t fade never ever, in all eternity.

I love thee, Kusumi Chiharu.

I like thee more than any other person in the world.”

“…”

After declaring that with an extraordinary smile, Iris quickly left the venue.

I give up… After a while, my heartthrobs don’t give (show) any signs of calming down.

… That and all, wasn’t that the first time that Iris called me by name?

And Iris’s straight feelings that I felt seem to have reached the spectators.

“W-what a praiseworthy kid.”

“… Strange. I don’t know why but… I want to root for that child.”

Different from the time with Zonmi, Iris’s brave request had reached the hearts of the people at the venue.

“Iris-chan, thank you very much—.

Now, bringing an end to this miss monster girl contest, the Nephilim Kurose Kyouko-chan. Everyone, let’s give a grand applause suitable to the last entry!”

“…!”

In third place, Kyouko.

Standing on the stage, Kyouko’s nervousness doesn’t lost to the one from Iris earlier.

By the way.

It has been bugging me since before.

I… Don’t understand very well Kyouko’s reason for joining this event.

I mean, really?

Kyouko, from among the three girls I have a contract with, is the only one who hasn’t told “I like you” to me and her marriage proposal was made on the nonsensical grounds of “it’s unbalanced”.

“Was it necessary for you to enter this by force?”

When I voiced my heartfelt thoughts, Kyouko made a sullen face and raised her eyebrows.

“W-why!?”

“I mean, you… Isn't it that you don’t like me in a romantic way?

Being that the case… What need did you have to join a showdown where they betted who's marrying me?”

“…”

Hearing my words, Kyouko dropped her glance looking downcast.

… Have I been a bit too harsh?

However, there’s no helping that.

If she married a partner that she doesn’t love, Kyouko would only become unhappy.

As for me, for Kyouko… I want her to find someone she truly loves and become happy.

Kyouko, after a bit of silence,

<big><big><big><big>Of course I love you, moron! </big></big></big></big>

For some reason, Kyouko shouted an astounding statement in anger when I should’ve been the angry one.

“You… Cut it out! Stop being so thick headed!”

“… Eh? Wait!? Could it be that Kyouko loves me!?”

“That’s… That’s what I’ve been telling you for a while, you moron!”

“Since when!? Since when the heck do you like me, Kyouko!?”

Since the childhood friend I’ve known for years has dropped that bombshell, I unconsciously also became panicked.

<big><big><big><big> “Of course since the start, moron!”</big></big></big></big>

“…”

Hey.

Someone explain it to me.

What the heck, I’m being confessed or I’m being told up… Which is it?

“Haru, you moron!

Moron, moron, moron!

Even though for over 7 years I’ve aaaaaaaaaaaaaalways felt like that… Haru, all the time… You flirt with other girls before my eyes…”

“Woah!? My bad! Don’t cry!”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p129.png|thumb]]

Suddenly, Kyouko broke into tears right there.

“Uwaah. That guy… The worst.”

“I can’t find a bit of anything to sympathize.”

“…”

The booing I heard from the venue were painful.

“Eeeerm. Hey. Could you stand? Kyouko?”

There’s no reason to keep being on the stage any more.

I, to pull up Kyouko, who had broken into tears, I grabbed her from her clothes’ sleeve, and then it happened.

“!?”

Kyouko’s bewitching lips plugged up my own lips.

“… Kyouko?”

“…”

While unconsciously sliding a finger through my lips, I stood stock still dumbfounded.

On my mouth that had been touched by Kyouko lingered traces of a faint warmth.

“D-don’t misunderstand!”

Same as usual, Kyouko—with a way of speaking like taken from the template of a tsundere character, stated that to me.

“I’ve already said it, but… That the other girls have done it and only I haven’t is unfair or because it’s unbalanced… It’s not like that…”

After that introduction, Kyouko,

“The kiss from just now comes from my piled up feelings of seven years… Gratefully accept it… Moron!”

Stating that clearly, she left the stage.

“…”

I ended up being left alone on the venue.

I didn’t know.

Unexpectedly, that Kyouko has always… Liked me.

Thinking about it carefully, though this event, I… From all three girls, Zonmi, Iris and Kyouko, have received confessions and ended up with the shocking experience of having kissed all of them.

Kyouko, who until now put herself aside in romantic matters, by confessing to me… Is now standing on an equal line as everyone?

Next, the only thing left is waiting for the results of who’s been chosen as the MVP of this camp.

“What the… Ein…”

It was when I was thinking those things.

The scene unfolded before my eyes of the sky being painted up in black as if hinting the end of the world—.

The sun’s light blocked by something darkish, as far as I could see, all light was lost as if it had become night.

That which suddenly appeared at the human world—

Was the beginning of the end.

<center>× × ×</center>

Turning back the time to twenty minutes before the end of the miss monster girl contest.

Near the Abyss Gate in Fuji's Sea of Trees — aka Hell's Red, two monster tamers were facing each other.

The first tamer was Luka the Snake Charmer.

She, who was the youngest in history to be promoted to top rank monster tamer, had the hopes of many who called her a ‘genius of once in 10 years’ put on her, but… As if she had lost her way somewhere, her other identity was that of the top of the evil organization of the Black Tamers.

“Ufufu. My, my. The last boss’s entry… Should I call it like that~?

Truth is… I though there were too many few people protecting the largest Abyss Gate of the world.

Immortal Tamer—Kusumi Kanae.”

“…”

The name of the other monster tamer was Kusumi Kanae.

She, who’s widely regarded as the strongest both in name and in fact from all the current top rank monster tamers, has enough skill to be called a ‘living legend’ by her peers.

“… Oh, my, Haruka.

Have you forgotten how to use respectful speech in the while I haven’t seen you?

Long ago, you were a child who’d respectfully call me ‘senpai! senpai!’. Good grief… Something I don’t want the time to change.”

Luka, dropping her glance a bit,

“Haruka… Is it? That way of addressing me… No one but you use it anymore, Kane-san.”

She directed Kanae a piercing glare like a snake aiming for its prey.

“Then… What would you be doing here?

According to my research, shouldn’t you have been entrusted with guarding your son?”

“No~. Certainly I was told something like that by that {{Furigana|maou|gramps}} from the IMA, y’know~.

Sorry, but just waiting doesn’t sit with me.

If I stop your rampage, I’ll be killing two birds with one stone by protecting my dear Haru-nyan and protecting world peace.

So, hey?

I-it’s not like I’m skipping work, y’know?”

Hearing Kanae’s claim, Luka deeply sighed.

“Haah~. Really a, befitting of you… Irresponsible reply.

Besides… There’s a line I can’t overlook.

Stopping me to save the world, you say? That you make me to be something like an evildoer taking revenge on mankind… How vexing.”

“… Oh, my. If that’s not the case then what are you doing here?

Don’t tell me that by chance when you were taking a walk… You passed by this globally important location?”

Before Kanae’s questioning, Luka slowly shook her head.

“Not at all. It’s by chance.

By chance, when I was taking a walk, I turned up to rebuild the world.

So, Kanae-san. Please make way.

At the other side of that gate there are monsters of the anti-human faction numbering over a million lying in wait.

They are eagerly awaiting the day I destroy this Abyss Gate.”

Confronted with Luka’s speech, Kanae raised her eyebrows.

“… You.

Do you really understand what you are saying yourself?

Hell’s Red is the largest Abyss Gate in the world where thousands of monsters can cross to the human world at once. If the barrier were to be momentarily disrupted, won’t the balance of the world crumble in an instant!?”

“…”

Luka, after a moment of silence.

“Of course I’m taking that into account.

If we liken it to games, this gate is just like the world’s reset button.

To properly remake this wrong world… I’ll push the world’s reset button. If I weren’t  allowed to do that… I’ll could only adopt the wrong methods to straighten this wrong world.

Kanae-san.

I thought that if it were you, who opposed alongside me the research from ten years ago, you’ll understand that.”

“… I don’t understand and I don’t want to.

But, Haruka.

That you mistook your way is my responsibility as your former superior.

Tha’s why… I came here.

I won’t allow it. I definitely stop your rampage here!

Summon—Phoenix.”

What Haruka summoned with a speed that couldn’t be picked up<ref>What’s funny is that the book has a misprint where Kane finishes her speech both after “I definitely stop your rampage here!” and “Summon—Phoenix”, so the reader really didn’t see that coming.</ref> was her beloved partner the Immortal bird—Phoenix.

The flame-covered three meters long bird spirit sprayed scorching flames against Luka.

“… The legend class from the bird beast tribe. Phoenix, is it? The monster that you employ hasn’t changed from ten years ago.”

Luka sighed, talking to no one.

“Summon—Basilisk.”

She summoned the huge snake with a body that spans one kilometer—Basilisk.

Basilisk shut down the fierce attacks from the immortal bird that rained down by coiling around Luka.

“Summon—Bahamut.”

Next, the one Kanae summoned was a five meters long… Sapphire blue scaled flying dragon.

Legend class.

The three monsters summoned here right now were monsters appropriately crowned with the reputation of the strongest, to whom only a handful even from among the top class monster tamers had made pacts with.

Legend class were monsters close to gods of which only one could exist in the world, and currently there was just one of them for each of the twelve monster tribes.

Legend class monsters boasted the battle prowess of the strongest class from among the monsters of all twelve tribes, and word was sent that they were the monsters that started each of the tribes.

“Haruka. Let’s stop with the formalities. From here on it will be a clash of power against power. Baah-kun. Have at it!”

“… Kuh! The only monster that Kusumi Kanae could summon should have been just the immortal bird…! Unnoticed, with such a powerful monster, she…!”

The highly calorific ray of light that Bahamut shot from its mouth seemed to be effective against Basilisk’s solid scales.

“… Ufufu. A reckless person, like always~. Commanding two legend class at the same time is an irresponsibility.”

However, in spite of the overwhelming handicap, Luka’s smile didn’t fade.

It was definitely not a bluff.

To Luka, even against two legend class, that she would be able to achieve victory was a given.

“Two… is it? But I never said a word about the legend classes I'm contracted to being just two.”

“…!?”

“Haruka. I’ll tell you something good that you can take to the afterlife.

My contracted legend classes are six.

Half of the legend classes in the world are already my friends!”

“… Six!? What nonsense is…!?”

“If you don’t believe it, what about confirming it with your own eyes? It’s not like we have let the years pass pointlessly.”

Kanae, approaching the ring with her mouth with a composed smile,

“Summon—“

She next summoned her third legend class.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… I beg your pardon, milady.”

That… Was too one-sided to be called a fight.

The six legend class monsters that Kanae indulgently summoned kept pouring attacks with a power that would exterminated any normal monster in one hit onto Luka’s summoned Basilisk.

Basilisk, receiving on its body the simultaneous attacks from six legend classes, unable to keep monster form, undid its transformation in less than two minutes.

The untransformed Basilisk became an aged man in a butler suit and kneeled down on the ground.

“… It looks like your trump card has depleted all of your magic power, but… What about meekly surrendering? If you surrender now, I may lessen your spanking from a thousand smacks to nine hundred smacks.”

“… Yeah. I lost. It surely is utter defeat.

What’s truly astounding is not the power of the legend class… But your magic power quantity that, even while supplying magic power to six legend class monsters at once, lets you crack jokes.

Just about everything is absurd.

… I wish you didn’t carry power inflation to extremes.”

With that preface, Luka,

“So… I concede victory to you in the duel as monster tamers, Kanae-san.”

She showed a bewitching smile.

“!?”

Next instant, Kanae witnessed firsthand an astounding scene that didn’t look to be from this world.

To Kanae, who didn’t know under what principle it worked, it was something utterly incomprehensible.

Luka, after taking in the Basilisk’s body inside her own, in the blink of an eye had her body turned into that of a monster—.

She changed into the form that would be later spoken of as ‘ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p144.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2014-11-02T12:55:54Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest */

==Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest==

Thereafter.

Having totally finished all of the curriculum of the monster tamer training camp, we, with nothing else to do, engaged in inconsequential things like playing with the UNO that Kyouko had brought while we waited for the last day of the camp, when the MVP would be decided, to come.

Even so, UNO…

Quite the nostalgic item she has brought.

Calm down, calm down. When going on field trips there was always at least one person in the class who was the type to bring it.

I have the feeling that Kyouko is one of those.

“My turn. A direct attack to Kyouko with five draw two in a row<ref>As you may or may not know, “draw” cards in UNO, which make the next player to draw two cards and lose their turn, can be fended off by playing one identical (color can change) card (draw two, wild draw four or any other special draw card the maze you are employing, if thematic, may have), and that makes the turn loss along with the cumulated draw, go to the next player (one person cannot play two draw cards in the same chain); this means Kyouko has to draw ten cards and loses a turn.</ref>!”

“W-wait, Haru! Aren’t you being mean to me since a while ago!? You are only aiming your attacks at me!”

“Mm. Really? That’s not my intention, though.”

“… Is that so?”

Inquired Kyouko with reproachful eyes.

“Obviously! First, this is a game. Don’t get so heated up. Generally, haven’t you been a bit too self-conscious since long ago… Ack!”

“… Haru, could you perhaps be a do-M<ref>Super masochist.</ref>? Do you wish so much to be kicked by me?”

“Moron. ‘S not. Like that.”

“…”

The reason why I’m provoking Kyouko is just one.

The short skirt-wearing Kyouko naturally has to raise her leg to kick me.

If I use the kinetic vision of the me who has awakened the power of the maou… Even if it’s just for a little instant, I can perfectly see with these eyes a glimpse of Kyouko’s panties.

Fufufu.

To lose a fly to catch a trout.<ref>The original line is "To let your flesh be cut to hack their bone." You can think of it in terms of "Losing a battle to win the war," but being applied to personal injury in exchange for victory, i.e., panties.</ref>

To be caught by such a basic technique while being my childhood friend, quite the simple fellow.

Among them, just one person.

Only my sister Manami noticed my true intentions, but she made it to show me by herself glimpses of the contents of her skirt…

Since seeing my sister’s panties of course doesn’t make me happy, I’ll keep ignoring her.

With this and that… It happened when I was fully enjoying the camp with the girls.

Had I known that they’d hold the ‘Miss monster girl’ event on the last day of the camp…

<center>× × ×</center>

“What I want to say is as I told you before. Since, currently, the ranking of the girls of the camp seems to be all first position with the same grades, if we go like this it may become the historical first occasion of three people being awarded the MVP at the same time~.

In my opinion, though everyone being first is a foul and I wouldn’t allow anyone to go out with my son, since I think that that’s not fair, hence if you participate in this contest I invite you to, I’ll allow it!”

“…”

The heck, when it comes to mom… Just when I think she’s shown up abruptly, she comes with this outrageous talk.

Summarizing mom’s talk.

Since, currently, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris are tied together in first place with the exact same points, it seems there’s a possibility that like this the “who will become my lover?” won’t get settled at the end of the camp.

So this is why this suspicious miss monster girl contest that mom suggested.

The monsters confess various things to the monster tamers they are grateful to and the spectators who act as judges rate the depth of their mutual trust… That seems to be the gist of it.

As this event is purely recreational and not tied to the main training, usually it has no effects on the camp grades.

Exceptionally, the monster selected as ‘miss monster’ this year will have their grade subtly increased.

In other words… If one among the girls became the victor, inevitably the line of the same points first place MVP will vanish.

“Mother. Let me participate in this event without fail!”

Her usual cool beauty atmosphere seems like a lie.

As if a fire was burning in her eyes, Zonmi entered hot-blooded mode.

The other two girls, same like Zonmi, looked unusually fired up.

Hmmmm. Well, then, so it’s come to that?

As there’s a high chance that they'll outwit the other rivals in this event, it’s not like the fighting spirit is not needed.

“Hey, hey. Kana-tan. By the way, can Manami also join that event? Manami is human, though!”

“Mmm. As expected, for this time only, do I have to be an itty-bitty strict? Mana-tan, house-sit like an adult.”

“Eeeh. I don’t wanna house-sit by myself. At least Kana-tan has to remain at the cottage with me! I’m tired of looking at miss titties’ titties!"

“Manami-sama. Could you please not say such mean things so nonchalantly?”

“Ahaha. Sorry, sorry. Mom has to now go meet an old acquaintance for work-related issues. Good grief… Even though this was a chance for my long awaited mother-daughter alone time, how disagreeable—”

Mom laughed out loud with her usual easygoing attitude.

However, why is it.

It may be because of all those long years as mother and child that I noticed.

Mom’s smile seemed just a bit somewhat forced.

Speaking of which, Manami had told me previously… That mom was hiding something from us.

I think that I at last understand those words.

However, naturally, it’s not like I can ask mom “what are you hiding?” based on such an intuitive hunch.

Only a murky feeling that I can’t vent out remains in my chest.

<center>× × ×</center>

Finally the last day of the camp arrived.

“… Nephilim. And red dragon too. Finally the time has come for the decision dragged out for so long to be made.”

“Fufufufu. The one who will be laughing last will be me, the childhood friend… I’ll show you how I’ll definitely make Haru mine!”

“… Who will take the seat of the monster tamer’s wife? This endless battle… Will be decided at last?”

We are, currently, at the venue of the miss monster girl contest.

We were standing backstage.

“Eeeh. Then, entry number one! Newbie monster tamer Hongou Taichi-san and false slime Michelle-chan. You two, take the stage!”

“…”

Aah. That’s right.

By the way, the one who’s acting as the host of this event is the mid-rank monster tamer who worked as my coach during the intensive training from before—Asakura Yuina-san.

Yuina-san although she was sending to us who were waiting backstage glances filled with animosity from time to time, skillfully kept acting as a host.

By the way, that we ended up in the position of last performer in the order

#Zonmi
#Iris
#Kyouko (last)

is it really just by chance?

That Yuina-san holds a grudge against us for shaming her has been clearly conveyed, but… I don’t feel that that has any relation.

“Eeeh. The act that, as you see, the fake slime Michelle-chan can’t take human shape it’s because it seems that its little magic power is insufficient, but, for that, the affection for its master is especially strong. Isn’t it, Michelle-chan?”

“… Guchuguchu. Guchuguchu.”

“…”

What the heck.

Though it has been conveyed that it frantically wanted to convey something, since in the first place it can’t speak human language, it doesn’t look like communication can be stablished…

Looking at Michelle-chan’s grotesque shape, like a molten corpse of a living being, I really felt seriously that “could it be that my environment as a monster tamer is very blessed?”

Was it thanks to Yuina-san’s good hosting, having quickly gotten the knack?

After that, the miss monster girl contest proceeded all right.

However, while it’s right that the contents were ‘monsters expressing their thankful feelings to the partners they are usually indebted to’, there was never the atmosphere of a monster confessing its love to a human.

As I thought, is it that a human and a monster becoming lovers is made taboo by society’s common sense?

Such a thing… Makes me extremely worried.

“Eeeh. Now, what everyone was waiting for! Entry number 16.

Newbie monster tamer Kusumi Chiharu-san and the lovely pretty girl from the ghoul clan!

It’s Zonmi Ra McKenzie’s entry!

The couple who has caught the attention and become the talk of this camp, what kind of performance will they show us!? Everybody, anticipate it!”

“…!”

We’ve been had.

Even though I vaguely had a hunch, she’s nonchalantly raised the hurdle.

As instructed by Yuina-san, we stood in the middle of the stage.

“Uwaah…”

I reflexively leaked out a voice of admiration.

Before us, monster tamers and their partners… Both of them together accounted for nearly three hundred spectators sitting there and watching our every action.

“…”

Contrasting with me, who was stiff from the nervousness due to being unaccustomed to standing in public, Zonmi kept a cool countenance.

As expected, the word cool beauty, wrong… Ghoul beauty fits Zonmi to a T.

Like that, Zonmi took the mike prepared onstage and, without batting so much an eyelash, spouted shocking words.

“As I’ve been introduced, I am Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

… Well, going straight to the point, I hold romantic feelings for this man here called Kusumi Chiharu.

The trust as a monster tamer’s partner… Not in that sense, I love him as a man.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

The instant after Zonmi voiced such shocking words.

I felt as if the flow of mood that had been drifting until then at the venue instantly changed.

“And it seems that the other two girls who will be coming later onstage hold the same feelings as me.

As I don’t like being roundabout, I’ll tell it clearly now; the monster who wins this contest from among the 3, me included, is arranged to marry our partner Chiharu.”

<big><big><big><big>“““…”””</big></big></big></big>

The people at the venue couldn’t hide their bewilderment because of Zonmi’s bombshell announcement that she had fired as if expecting an answer.

Well, to be fair, if we say that disclosing the news with the attitude of facing a duel is much like the overly serious Zonmi, it was Zonmi-like?

“Eeh!? That ghoul girl… Is she serious!?”

“I can’t believe it. For starters, such a thing as a human and a monster in a relationship… I’ve never heard of it!”

“Though, personally, it’s not like I want to act in such an emotion-garnering way… I’m already at a relationship level with Chiharu-kun of being both stark naked under the same blankets heating each other’s bodies… That’s why I absolutely can’t afford to lose this showdown.”

<big><big><big><big>“““!?”””</big></big></big></big>

“Having shown once my naked body to a man is the same as if my body had been already sullied.

If I can’t make Chiharu take responsibility at any cost, I, in the future… I’ll possibly end up stranded on the roadside without being able to find any one to take me.”

“…”

Zonmi kept pleading to the spectators with a tone filled with emotion.

I see.

This Zonmi chick… I don’t know if it's intentionally or by chance, she’s been saying clever things.

That said, appealing to the feelings of the audience is better in garnering votes than saying outright “vote for me”.

Nevertheless.

“That girlie… She’s heavy<ref>A “heavy woman” is a widespread slang term to refer to a woman who makes a mountain out of a molehill when speaking of relationships, like taking any little thing you’ve made together to call herself your girlfriend or trying to force you to marry her for “defiling her purity” (it could have just been a kiss; on the cheek); also applied to girls who become an emotional load (check Haqua Berserker Bladefield from '''Gaworare''' and her “heavy woman” flag).</ref>.. No matter how pretty she is, that’s a bit…”

“Calm down[check]. They’ve only slept together once, pretentious woman!”

“That’s right! Gross<ref>This was DAL Mii’s “majihikuwa—”.</ref>”

Contrary to my expectations, Zonmi’s strategy seemed to be extremely unpopular with the judges of the venue.

The love philosophy (?) that Zonmi has which was, to put it nicely, modest, and to put it badly, old-fashioned, wasn’t understood by the children of modern times who were at the venue.

“… This means, since we already have parental consent, that the only thing left now are Chiharu’s feelings! Everyone at the venue! Could you please vote righteously for my and Chiharu’s cheerful family!?”

“…”

Without noticing the completely chilled atmosphere of the venue, Zonmi kept pleading.

Erm, the people at the venue have been taken aback in quite a diligent way.

“… Z-Zonmi-san.

For your 30 minutes long explanation of your future plans… Thank you very much.

Who will be taking the stage next is Iris Scarlet Linwurm-chan the red dragon~. Everyone, let’s give her a warm applause~”

In second place, it’s Iris.

Prompted by Yuina-san the people at the venue gave some applauses, but once they saw Iris, the claps stopped and they directed chilly glares to me.

“Hey. Such a little kid is also a bride candidate? This Kusumi Chiharu guy…”

“Not matter how you look at it he’s a lolicon… Even if just the monster fetish was already quite '''that''', on top of it, a lolicon… Really the worst…”

The words I hear from the venue are quite severe.

“…”

Perhaps because, totally different from the time with Zonmi, she was not used to appearing before a crowd of people, nervousness could be picked up from Iris’s gait.

“… That, erm… I…”

The moment Iris started to say something.

<nowiki>*KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN</nowiki>!*

Perhaps because the mike wasn’t adjusted, it produced a grating noise that could be said to be a kind of a staple at these sort of events.

“Fue…”

From Iris, who was exposed to public attention, none of her usual high-handed attitude could be felt.

The one who’s now before me, suited to her age… If we put aside the fact that she’s from the red dragon clan, was just your run-of-the-mill 12 year old girl.

“… Hey. That kid, isn’t she cute?”

“… Yeah. I may have said that before, but I think that I’ve understand a bit that Kusumi Chiharu guy’s feelings.”

Is this what they call a lucky break?

Iris’s loveable blunder seemed to have touched the attendance’s heartstrings.

In all honesty.

The glares the attendance has been sending to us until now were relentless, but seeing Iris’s pure acts, they slowly started sending her “fight on!” cheers.

“Fuu…”

Iris, taking one big, deep breath, seems to have succeeded in recovering her usual mood.

“Monster tamer. I must apologize to thee for one thing.”

“Mm. Why so sudden?”

Iris wants to apologize to me?

After all, as she was born into the elites called red dragons, Iris is the top (number one) most prideful person I know.

I think it’s rare for Iris to apologize to me.

“The pledge of marriage I agreed with thee… For now I want to retract it.”

“… Eh?”

The words that Iris spouted, as if contrary to all of her insistence until now… Were too astounding.

“… Why the heck?”

As I asked the reason, Iris, slowly shaking her head,

"This… Is something I’ve been pondering for a while.

Unfortunately, I don’t meet the requirements to be betrothed to thee… Nowadays, suddenly I came to think like that.”

“… Do you mean that age-wise you can’t get married?”

Has she learned about the fact that to get married in the human world she needs to be 16 or more<ref>Remember: marriageable age in Japan is 16 for girls and 18 for boys, though they make you think that there are some kind of way to circumvent the second. BTW a 40 yo man sleeping with a 16 yo girl is a crime… Unless they are into a “serious” relationship, which can be married, betrothed or whatever the policeman accepts.</ref>?

When I voiced what I thought, Iris just grinned broadly.

“… Missing the mark but surprisingly striking the essence… It’s truly like thee to say that.

However, unfortunately, thy expectations are amiss.

I… Since I lost both my parents at a tender age, I led a life of being shut alone inside my shell, knowing nothing about the outside world.

For that very reason… Compared to the feelings the ghoul or the Nephilim hold for thee I ended up not being confident enough of my own feelings.

Right now, these feelings I profess thee, like those of a just-born fledgling who takes the first being they see as their parent… Can someone deny that they are that kind of blind devotion?”

“…”

I didn’t know.

Really, was Iris hiding these kind of feelings in her heart…

Yet, I think I understand what Iris is saying.

About Iris’s marriage proposal, ‘she’s ignorant of the ways of the world, therefore I rushed out’… I had that kind of recognition.

“Moreover… As right now my experience is insufficient in regards to many things, I cannot possibly act as thy support.

Ever since meeting y’all… And coming to live together… I keenly realized that. For that, I, for the moment, if the strife dies out I shall return to the Netherworld and try to attend school.”

“… S-school!?”

Right now at this moment, surely I’m not the only one who could picture Iris dressed in an sparkling uniform and holding a schoolbag.

“… It’s not that surprising of a thing.

Rather, I find myself more questionable that such a thing hadn’t come to my mind until now. If I go to school, I shall part from thee for a minimum of 3 years…

However, just if…”

Instantly, Iris, who was casting her eyes down with a weak voice, with a face of having made some sort of decision, firmly raising her head,

“Just if… Yet notwithstanding, these feelings of mine were unchanged… I want thee to listen to my confession. Although… For the one confessing to say “I want thee to wait” may be really foolish…”

“… I’ll wait.”

“… Nu?”

“Iris. The one who should apologize would rather be me.

I… Till I heard your words, I was regarding your ‘marry me’ speech half as a joke.

… But, in fact it’s different.

I’m glad that you’ve thought so hard about it.

That’s why I’ll stop being half-baked.

3 years…?

Once they pass… If your feelings don’t change, I’ll definitely put off my answer like I’m doing now.

I’m resolved to take your feelings on wholeheartedly!”

As I voiced my honest feelings, Iris let out a daring smile,

“… Fu! Is it so?

However… This very minute, I’m convinced.

This feelings I hold for thee, shan’t fade never ever, in all eternity.

I love thee, Kusumi Chiharu.

I like thee more than any other person in the world.”

“…”

After declaring that with an extraordinary smile, Iris quickly left the venue.

I give up… After a while, my heartthrobs don’t give (show) any signs of calming down.

… That and all, wasn’t that the first time that Iris called me by name?

And Iris’s straight feelings that I felt seem to have reached the spectators.

“W-what a praiseworthy kid.”

“… Strange. I don’t know why but… I want to root for that child.”

Different from the time with Zonmi, Iris’s brave request had reached the hearts of the people at the venue.

“Iris-chan, thank you very much—.

Now, bringing an end to this miss monster girl contest, the Nephilim Kurose Kyouko-chan. Everyone, let’s give a grand applause suitable to the last entry!”

“…!”

In third place, Kyouko.

Standing on the stage, Kyouko’s nervousness doesn’t lost to the one from Iris earlier.

By the way.

It has been bugging me since before.

I… Don’t understand very well Kyouko’s reason for joining this event.

I mean, really?

Kyouko, from among the three girls I have a contract with, is the only one who hasn’t told “I like you” to me and her marriage proposal was made on the nonsensical grounds of “it’s unbalanced”.

“Was it necessary for you to enter this by force?”

When I voiced my heartfelt thoughts, Kyouko made a sullen face and raised her eyebrows.

“W-why!?”

“I mean, you… Isn't it that you don’t like me in a romantic way?

Being that the case… What need did you have to join a showdown where they betted who's marrying me?”

“…”

Hearing my words, Kyouko dropped her glance looking downcast.

… Have I been a bit too harsh?

However, there’s no helping that.

If she married a partner that she doesn’t love, Kyouko would only become unhappy.

As for me, for Kyouko… I want her to find someone she truly loves and become happy.

Kyouko, after a bit of silence,

<big><big><big><big>Of course I love you, moron! </big></big></big></big>

For some reason, Kyouko shouted an astounding statement in anger when I should’ve been the angry one.

“You… Cut it out! Stop being so thick headed!”

“… Eh? Wait!? Could it be that Kyouko loves me!?”

“That’s… That’s what I’ve been telling you for a while, you moron!”

“Since when!? Since when the heck do you like me, Kyouko!?”

Since the childhood friend I’ve known for years has dropped that bombshell, I unconsciously also became panicked.

<big><big><big><big> “Of course since the start, moron!”</big></big></big></big>

“…”

Hey.

Someone explain it to me.

What the heck, I’m being confessed or I’m being told up… Which is it?

“Haru, you moron!

Moron, moron, moron!

Even though for over 7 years I’ve aaaaaaaaaaaaaalways felt like that… Haru, all the time… You flirt with other girls before my eyes…”

“Woah!? My bad! Don’t cry!”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p129.png|thumb]]

Suddenly, Kyouko broke into tears right there.

“Uwaah. That guy… The worst.”

“I can’t find a bit of anything to sympathize.”

“…”

The booing I heard from the venue were painful.

“Eeeerm. Hey. Could you stand? Kyouko?”

There’s no reason to keep being on the stage any more.

I, to pull up Kyouko, who had broken into tears, I grabbed her from her clothes’ sleeve, and then it happened.

“!?”

Kyouko’s bewitching lips plugged up my own lips.

“… Kyouko?”

“…”

While unconsciously sliding a finger through my lips, I stood stock still dumbfounded.

On my mouth that had been touched by Kyouko lingered traces of a faint warmth.

“D-don’t misunderstand!”

Same as usual, Kyouko—with a way of speaking like taken from the template of a tsundere character, stated that to me.

“I’ve already said it, but… That the other girls have done it and only I haven’t is unfair or because it’s unbalanced… It’s not like that…”

After that introduction, Kyouko,

“The kiss from just now comes from my piled up feelings of seven years… Gratefully accept it… Moron!”

Stating that clearly, she left the stage.

“…”

I ended up being left alone on the venue.

I didn’t know.

Unexpectedly, that Kyouko has always… Liked me.

Thinking about it carefully, though this event, I… From all three girls, Zonmi, Iris and Kyouko, have received confessions and ended up with the shocking experience of having kissed all of them.

Kyouko, who until now put herself aside in romantic matters, by confessing to me… Is now standing on an equal line as everyone?

Next, the only thing left is waiting for the results of who’s been chosen as the MVP of this camp.

“What the… Ein…”

It was when I was thinking those things.

The scene unfolded before my eyes of the sky being painted up in black as if hinting the end of the world—.

The sun’s light blocked by something darkish, as far as I could see, all light was lost as if it had become night.

That which suddenly appeared at the human world—

Was the beginning of the end.

<center>× × ×</center>

Turning back the time to twenty minutes before the end of the miss monster girl contest.

Near the Abyss Gate in Fuji's Sea of Trees — aka Hell's Red, two monster tamers were facing each other.

The first tamer was Luka the Snake Charmer.

She, who was the youngest in history to be promoted to top rank monster tamer, had the hopes of many who called her a ‘genius of once in 10 years’ put on her, but… As if she had lost her way somewhere, her other identity was that of the top of the evil organization of the Black Tamers.

“Ufufu. My, my. The last boss’s entry… Should I call it like that~?

Truth is… I though there were too many few people protecting the largest Abyss Gate of the world.

Immortal Tamer—Kusumi Kanae.”

“…”

The name of the other monster tamer was Kusumi Kanae.

She, who’s widely regarded as the strongest both in name and in fact from all the current top rank monster tamers, has enough skill to be called a ‘living legend’ by her peers.

“… Oh, my, Haruka.

Have you forgotten how to use respectful speech in the while I haven’t seen you?

Long ago, you were a child who’d respectfully call me ‘senpai! senpai!’. Good grief… Something I don’t want the time to change.”

Luka, dropping her glance a bit,

“Haruka… Is it? That way of addressing me… No one but you use it anymore, Kane-san.”

She directed Kanae a piercing glare like a snake aiming for its prey.

“Then… What would you be doing here?

According to my research, shouldn’t you have been entrusted with guarding your son?”

“No~. Certainly I was told something like that by that {{Furigana|maou|gramps}} from the IMA, y’know~.

Sorry, but just waiting doesn’t sit with me.

If I stop your rampage, I’ll be killing two birds with one stone by protecting my dear Haru-nyan and protecting world peace.

So, hey?

I-it’s not like I’m skipping work, y’know?”

Hearing Kanae’s claim, Luka deeply sighed.

“Haah~. Really a, befitting of you… Irresponsible reply.

Besides… There’s a line I can’t overlook.

Stopping me to save the world, you say? That you make me to be something like an evildoer taking revenge on mankind… How vexing.”

“… Oh, my. If that’s not the case then what are you doing here?

Don’t tell me that by chance when you were taking a walk… You passed by this globally important location?”

Before Kanae’s questioning, Luka slowly shook her head.

“Not at all. It’s by chance.

By chance, when I was taking a walk, I turned up to rebuild the world.

So, Kanae-san. Please make way.

At the other side of that gate there are monsters of the anti-human faction numbering over a million lying in wait.

They are eagerly awaiting the day I destroy this Abyss Gate.”

Confronted with Luka’s speech, Kanae raised her eyebrows.

“… You.

Do you really understand what you are saying yourself?

Hell’s Red is the largest Abyss Gate in the world where thousands of monsters can cross to the human world at once. If the barrier were to be momentarily disrupted, won’t the balance of the world crumble in an instant!?”

“…”

Luka, after a moment of silence.

“Of course I’m taking that into account.

If we liken it to games, this gate is just like the world’s reset button.

To properly remake this wrong world… I’ll push the world’s reset button. If I weren’t  allowed to do that… I’ll could only adopt the wrong methods to straighten this wrong world.

Kanae-san.

I thought that if it were you, who opposed alongside me the research from ten years ago, you’ll understand that.”

“… I don’t understand and I don’t want to.

But, Haruka.

That you mistook your way is my responsibility as your former superior.

Tha’s why… I came here.

I won’t allow it. I definitely stop your rampage here!

Summon—Phoenix.”

What Haruka summoned with a speed that couldn’t be picked up<ref>What’s funny is that the book has a misprint where Kane finishes her speech both after “I definitely stop your rampage here!” and “Summon—Phoenix”, so the reader really didn’t see that coming.</ref> was her beloved partner the Immortal bird—Phoenix.

The flame-covered three meters long bird spirit sprayed scorching flames against Luka.

“… The legend class from the bird beast tribe. Phoenix, is it? The monster that you employ hasn’t changed from ten years ago.”

Luka sighed, talking to no one.

“Summon—Basilisk.”

She summoned the huge snake with a body that spans one kilometer—Basilisk.

Basilisk shut down the fierce attacks from the immortal bird that rained down by coiling around Luka.

“Summon—Bahamut.”

Next, the one Kanae summoned was a five meters long… Sapphire blue scaled flying dragon.

Legend class.

The three monsters summoned here right now were monsters appropriately crowned with the reputation of the strongest, to whom only a handful even from among the top class monster tamers had made pacts with.

Legend class were monsters close to gods of which only one could exist in the world, and currently there was just one of them for each of the twelve monster tribes.

Legend class monsters boasted the battle prowess of the strongest class from among the monsters of all twelve tribes, and word was sent that they were the monsters that started each of the tribes.

“Haruka. Let’s stop with the formalities. From here on it will be a clash of power against power. Baah-kun. Have at it!”

“… Kuh! The only monster that Kusumi Kanae could summon should have been just the immortal bird…! Unnoticed, with such a powerful monster, she…!”

The highly calorific ray of light that Bahamut shot from its mouth seemed to be effective against Basilisk’s solid scales.

“… Ufufu. A reckless person, like always~. Commanding two legend class at the same time is an irresponsibility.”

However, in spite of the overwhelming handicap, Luka’s smile didn’t fade.

It was definitely not a bluff.

To Luka, even against two legend class, that she would be able to achieve victory was a given.

“Two… is it? But I never said a word about the legend classes I'm contracted to being just two.”

“…!?”

“Haruka. I’ll tell you something good that you can take to the afterlife.

My contracted legend classes are six.

Half of the legend classes in the world are already my friends!”

“… Six!? What nonsense is…!?”

“If you don’t believe it, what about confirming it with your own eyes? It’s not like we have let the years pass pointlessly.”

Kanae, approaching the ring with her mouth with a composed smile,

“Summon—“

She next summoned her third legend class.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… I beg your pardon, milady.”

That… Was too one-sided to be called a fight.

The six legend class monsters that Kanae indulgently summoned kept pouring attacks with a power that would exterminated any normal monster in one hit onto Luka’s summoned Basilisk.

Basilisk, receiving on its body the simultaneous attacks from six legend classes, unable to keep monster form, undid its transformation in less than two minutes.

The untransformed Basilisk became an aged man in a butler suit and kneeled down on the ground.

“… It looks like your trump card has depleted all of your magic power, but… What about meekly surrendering? If you surrender now, I may lessen your spanking from a thousand smacks to nine hundred smacks.”

“… Yeah. I lost. It surely is utter defeat.

What’s truly astounding is not the power of the legend class… But your magic power quantity that, even while supplying magic power to six legend class monsters at once, lets you crack jokes.

Just about everything is absurd.

… I wish you didn’t carry power inflation to extremes.”

With that preface, Luka,

“So… I concede victory to you in the duel as monster tamers, Kanae-san.”

She showed a bewitching smile.

“!?”

Next instant, Kanae witnessed firsthand an astounding scene that didn’t look to be from this world.

To Kanae, who didn’t know under what principle it worked, it was something utterly incomprehensible.

Luka, after taking in the Basilisk’s body inside her own, in the blink of an eye had her body turned into that of a monster—.

She changed into the form that would be later spoken of as ‘ultimate perfect form Great Luka-san’.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p144.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2014-11-02T09:40:25Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 2: Monster tamer's training camp */

==Chapter 2: Monster tamer's training camp==

Meh, let’s skip all that yadda-yadda.

It’s been decided that we’ll be entering an open training camp for monster tamers.

What in the world are the details to end with such a crazy development?

For now, let’s go into detail.

The dispute of “who will marry me?” that occurred when mom suddenly came back home intensified disregarding the will of the person in question.

Then, planning to somehow coping with the situation, mom suggested “we’ll participate in the training camp for newbie monster tamers held tomorrow, and then if you become the MVP you can engage in a relationship with my son, under the condition that it’s just platonic, without physical relations”.

And so we reach the present.

I’d have liked to retort “no matter how platonic you say the relationship is, how can you let your own son to go out with a monster girl!?”, but, if I think about it, mom has had a child with a demon.

… In regards to that, no comments.

Perhaps to mom there’s little difference between a human girl and a monster girl.

I don’t want to boast, but I’d say that the Kusumi household… Compete for the first-second world ranking for families with open-mindnessness towards romance between humans and monsters I think.

… It’s really nothing to boast about!

Next day. 7 in the morning.

Before me, who had woken up early to participate in the camp, appeared someone I missed.

“Wassup! Chiharu! Long time no see!”

“Oo… Youhei?”

When I opened the entryway’s door (front door?), there was my familiar spiky-head<ref>I think I’ve translated it before as “aloof” or “morose”, but it would seem that attaching “atama” after “tsuntsun” (usually “aloof, morose”), turns it into “spiky-head” (think of Kamijou Touma). I’d be thankful if someone changed them.</ref> classmate.

It was Sakurazaka Youhei.

“Oioi. Chiharu, yoh—.

Though it’s our long-awaited summer vacation, where have you been until now? No matter how many times I called your cell, it wouldn’t connect. Dont’cha see you had me really worried?”

“… Ahaha. Sorry, sorry.”

I just went to the Netherworld for a bit.

That, of course I couldn’t add.

Nonetheless, it really has been a long time, isn’t it?

Last time I saw Youhei would be… At the yo-yo balloon fishing booth for the Saegusa festival.

“Then, Youhei, what brings you here so early in the morning?”

When I inquired, Youhei, with a face that said “nice of you for asking!”,

“Kukuku. Chiharu. Don’t say anything and just look this!”

“…Mm. What’s this?”

Saying that, Youhei took out a DVD with the raunchy title of ‘Do you like pretty female college students? YES! Big breasted maid’s ecchi service!’

“Iya~. I went through great pains to grab a hold of it.

Being Chiharu, of course you know, don’t you? The shocking AV<ref>Porn “movie” (that is, anything from movies with lots of sex scenes to just taped sex).</ref> debut work of the girl who was formerly from that famous idol group! Right after it went into sale, it sold out and it’s sold on the internet at a premium price of ten times its market value!?”

“I-Is that so…”

What would you call beauties and what would you call big breasts?

It’s not like I had any complaint against the woman on the package.

I just think that if we speak of beauty, it not like her features are neater than Zonmi's, Kyouko's or Iris's, and if we talk about big breasts, she’s not on the level of Manami, mom and Lilith-san.

“… Fuh! It may be foolish to explain so much to you who has the data of over a hundred thousand porn mags stored into his head, nicknamed Adult Index<ref>I’ve just made a reference to Index with Youhei’s hairdo; now the author makes another.</ref>.

Of course, being Chiharu, you’ll know this much, won’t you?”

“Ah, yeaaah…”

I must not tell.

I must not tell him that, having all of my porn mags and DVDs disposed of by the hands of Zonmi, I’ve completely quitted that hobby.

“What, no ‘sorry but could you lend it to me’? Let’s go to your room now for an appreciation meeting!”

“Wait!? Now!?”

Since today I have some important business… Right when I was about to stop him with that, I noticed something weird.

The Youhei that till just a while ago was hyped up trying to come into the entryway was like… When the AV you’ve rented thinking that there were high schoolgirls… As you play it on your home TV, there are mature women.

That… Grim expression of someone who has suffered personally the absurdity of this world…

“? Chiharu-sama. Is there a guest?”

“…”

Lilith-san, wearing as usual a maid outfit, tilted her head as if puzzled.

Thought it’s a scene that I’ve grown quite accustomed to, for a third person who doesn’t know what’s going on it seems it’s a bit too stimulating.

“Boobs… Boobs, boobs, boobs!”

“Calm down, Youhei! Can’t you speak nothing but boobs!?”

“Chichichi-Chiharu! What’s this, oi!? Could it be that big-breasted pretty maids do exist in reality!?”

“… Chiharu. A guest? I’ll never thought that but, have you forgotten today’s plans?”

“Oniichan, don’t bring unknown people home!”

“…”

Naturally it’s the natural development.

Noticing the disturbance, after Lilith-san, all the residents of the Kusumi home appeared before us one after another.

Confronted with this scene, Youhei, as if he had gotten a revelation… With a face tinged with sorrow,

“… Chiharu.

I, y’know… Have been wondering since long ago.

Why, though they say you can’t buy porn mags until you become 18… If you are still a virgin when you become 18 they make a fool of you.

I… Having had a conduct more irreproachable than no one…

Protecting my chastity<ref>”Ren’ai kinshi rei”, lit. “command of romance forbidding”, a very known policy that talent agencies have, forbidding their performers from havinv a love life (especially females), since many hardcore fans believe them to be “tainted” if they do and enter into a rage (that can range from private showings of reject to wanton aggression).</ref> even though I’m not an idol…

…

……

That’s right.

I’m not the one who’s wrong! It’s the world!

Fufufufu. Fuhahahahahaha!”

“C-calm down Youhei! Your eyes are totally glassy!?”

Just when I calmly pointed that, Youhei’s expression was gradually filled with despair,

“Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah”

He completely broke.

“I… Even though I thought of you as a friend… You’ve disappointed me, you ungrateful bastard!

Someone like you… Someone like you is not humaaaaaaan!”

“Gohaah!?”

For some reason, he hit me.

… No, y’know?

As Youhei said, surely could it be that I’m not human?

But, y’know, if you tell me so directly, of course even I will be hurt!?

“…”

Though my body that has monster cells healed in a blink the damage from Youhei’s punch, my psyche, which after all it’s just that of a kid, will take some time to patch up.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Oh, we’re here, we’re here.”

We, who have entered the monster tamer training camp on mom’s suggestion, are at Fujinomiya town, in the Shizuoka prefecture.

We’ve reached Mt. Fuji’s foot.

Though I feel that if you looked it up on the net, to arrive here from Tokyo it seems that it’d take quite the time and money, that’s where being a tamer comes handy.

If we ride on Kyouko’s back, fully transformed into a Nephilim, naturally travel costs are free.

Looking down from an altitude of several hundred meters<ref>I’d say “several three hundreds of feet”, but it’d be easier to say “somewhere between 300-3000 ft.”</ref>, we could already discern a group of people that appeared to be the participants on the camp.

At a glance, the young boys and girls looked peaceful and harmonious, it doesn’t feel strict.

There were quite more people than I had expected.

There are currently approximately around 300 people gathered.

“Haru. Do I descend around here?”

“That’s right. Please do.”

As soon as I said that, Kyouko started dropping in altitude.

Then, from the dark dots<ref>i.e. people that look as tiny as ants.</ref> we could see on the ground, for some reason we could hear cries of commotion.

“Uwah!? What’s with that monster!? It’s suddenly coming down from the sky!?”

“Hey. Could it be that monster is a Nephilim!? I saw it in the Monsterpedia<ref>It says “monster encyclopedia”, but if we have a word, we have a word.</ref>!”

“Don’t joke… A Nephilim, you say… That’s not a monster a newbie can make a pact with… !?”

“…”

It seems that Kyouko and me are the core topic.

I didn’t know.

Are Nephilim such powerful monsters that would become an obvious topic of conversation between monster tamers?

Surely, since I’ve been saved  many times by Kyouko’s battle prowess, if we speak of understanding, I understand it, but…

“Haru. It’s around here.”

“Yeah. So it seems.”

Following Kyouko’s instructions, I jumped down from the Nephilim’s back.

After that, Zonmi, Iris, Lilith-san and Manami also jumped down from Kyouko’s back.

“Whaaaaat. Since I’d heard it was a monster tamer training camp, I went and came, but there’s no one that looks strong, isn’t  there, oniichan?”

“… And you, an ordinary person<ref>Please, check your definitions, Chiharu-kun.</ref>, says that?”

Nevertheless.

Sincerely speaking, I feel like what my sister has said is not necessarily wrong.

The monsters the tamers that appear to be the camp participants have brought with them don’t look strong in the least.

Like a monster with a slime-like shape or a giant bat that is two meters<ref>Around 6 feet.</ref> long.

They give the vibe of the small fry that comes out in the dungeon of the starting quest of an RPG.

By the way, sister.

Since you stuck with us like it was just only natural, not even I had noticed until just now, but why are you here!?

“… Humph! I concur with what little sister-kun has just said. I can’t feel from the fellows gathered here even one thousandth of thy magic power.

Being in such a place is just a waste of time.”

“Erm… Iris-san? Could you please stop with the statements that look for a fight promptly after arriving?”

Even though I thought of making tamer friends since I'm participating in this event… Being so badly conspicuous will spoil everything.

But, however.

Other than my worries, somehow it seems that there’s an unexpected source of antagonism.

“I mean, why does this guy, despite being a newbie monster tamer, has that many contracted monsters?”

“No, no. What’s more envious is the level of the girls around him! What’s with that pretty girl squad!? I thought they were an idol group or something…”

“No matter how much I think, he’s chosen his monsters based on looks. Really, he’s the worst.”

“Gueh. For reals? Scary… Don’t come near.”

“…”

Uheh.

Despite not even a minute having pass since arriving, I couldn’t avoid this…

… I’m not one to talk, but I’m astonished of my negative image.

Could it be that making friends out of my fellow monster tamers is nothing but a pipedream?

That presentiment crossed my mind before five minutes had passed since reaching our destination.

<center>× × ×</center>

Thirty minutes later.

After a simple opening greeting, at last the monster tamers training camp started.

Letting the outsiders Lilith-san and Manami go rest beforehand at the cottage reserved as our lodging for tonight, we started with the real training.

“Hello, kouhai<ref>Someone who has entered the trade/company/school/whatever later than the speaker; opposite of senpai.</ref>-kun! I’m the one who will give you man-to-man guidance over this camp, Asakura Yuina♪”

“Y-yes. Please take care of me.”

It seems that this camp has a system where each group receives guidance from a middle class monster tamer senpai, and the objective is for the newbies to clear the three tasks they're given.

… Then, if we speak about why I receive one-to-one guidance from a middle class monster tamer senpai, as you can guess, it's because I’m being avoided by my fellow tamers.

As I couldn’t even find one newbie to form a group with, I’ve been forced to make a one-man group.

To give a simple to understand example… It feels like when, unable to find someone to pair with during gym class, you’re forced to pair with the teacher.

“I’ve heard rumours about you! Aren’t you that legendary monster tamer… Kusumi Kanae’s son!?”

“… Do you know about mom?”

“Of course!”

<nowiki>*GRAB*</nowiki> Followed Yuina-san as she grabbed both my hands.

At any rate, from a while ago, this person… Has been in pointlessly high spirits.

And the distance she takes when talking is awfully close.

Due to her speaking from nearly point-blank range, I could see Yuina-san’s cleavage from the neck of her shirt, but since it’s rather convenient for me, I better keep silent.

“Kanae-san is said to be the strongest even among the currently ten high rank monster tamers… She’s the person I admire.

She’s a woman with such a strength without comparison that once she even displayed by herself a battle power matching that of two thousand monster tamers.

Hey, say. Kouhai-kun? Once this camp ends, could you get me Kanae-san’s autograph!?”

“… Ah. Yes. No problem.”

“Really!? Thaaaaaanks!”

“!?”

Overcome with emotion, Yuina-san *HUG* hugged me.

Amazing…!!

This is, not a monster’s… Not my blood-related relative’s… The feeling of a normal girl’s breasts… Isn’t it… !?

Yuina-san… If we compare her with the girls around me, like Zonmi or Kyouko, the level of her looks fares a bit poorly, but conversely she was a girl whose simple<ref>As in, not detailed, naïve.</ref> cuteness becomes her charming point.

So to speak… The face of a pretty but not too pretty girl?

If Zonmi or Kyouko are peerless beauties chosen from an audition of tens of thousands people, Yuina-san would be of the type which there are two or three at every school… The extremely commonplace pretty girl you’d find anywhere.

This kind of down-to-earth cuteness personally touches quite deep my heartstrings…

“““…”””

Between this and that, to me… This could be the first time in my life that I’ve been able to enjoy the sensation of a normal human girl that’s not a monster or family.

From behind me I felt a frightening magical power filled with murder intent.

“… W-wrong? This is… You’re wrong?”

“Yes? But I  have not said anything yet… Why so alarmed? Could it be you are self-aware of having done something wrong?”

“No… It’s not like that…”

“It’s fine. Since it’s not like you’ve done nothing wrong, Haru, why don’t you have more confidence? It’s fine. Since it’s not like you’ve done nothing wrong, Haru.”

“…”

“Kukkuku. Monster tamer. If thou sayest to not deem your business… Thou canst keep being entranced by those two lumps of fat. But then… That choice may cost thou thy life.”

“… I’m deeply sorry.”

Unable to endure the pressure from the three monsterettes, I kowtowed with enough force to sink the ground.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p055.png|thumb]]

“???”

As if amazed by my action, Yuina-san tilted her head.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… I see. We have to move this container to the place that flag is set up?”

Having started with the camp, our first assigned task was a test of power and stamina.

Before our eyes there’s currently an iron container of about three hundred kilos<ref>Around 661.4 lbs.</ref> of weight and two meters<ref>Same as with the bats, around 6 ft.</ref> long in all its sizes.

It seems that if we manage to bring this container to a place in the mountainside where a flag is set up, we’ll clear the mission.

“That’s right♪ Of course, you must cooperate with your monster partners! However… Be careful since there’s a time limit.”

“… Time limit?”

“Yup. The distance since this starting point to the mountainside is around 3,000 meters<ref>9 842.5 ft.</ref> I wonder?

The time allotted to newbie monster tamers is one day. In other words, if you can’t take it to the goal in exactly 24 hours from now, keep in mind that you’ll be disqualified on the spot.”

“… Understood.”

Though it is a hard trial, believe it or not, we’ve been put through many ordeals.

With us four’s strength, I think that we shouldn’t be disqualified for running out of time.

As if foreseeing my internal relief, Yuina-san *fufufu* let out a suspicious jiggle.

“By the way, every year 3 out of 10 newbies retire at this trial.

The fastest record left by past newbie monster tamers was 1 minute 20 seconds… However, since the one who left this record was Kanae-san and she’s a legend, you don’t have to mind it.

As further reference, I’ll tell you that the average among mid class monster tamers is around 4 hours. The average time for top class monster tamers is about 10 minutes. Since, upon the completion of this task, kouhai-kun may be promoted, fight on!”

“Understood.”

Newbie monster tamers, 24 hours.

Mid class monster tamers, 4 hours. Top class monster tamers, 10 minutes?

There’s quite the time difference between ranks.

“Leave this to me!”

As I was carefreely thinking about those things, Kyouko stepped up without hesitation in an awfully forceful manner.

“OK. I don’t mind.”

Thinking about it, entrusting Kyouko, who excels in power the most among us four, may be what makes the most sense.

After this there are two more trials left.

If we entrust Kyouko completely with this trial, my other monsters may preserve their strength for the oncoming trials.

“Ehehe. It’s my time to shine… Look at this!”

After announcing that, Kyuoko took off the bracelet she was wearing in her arm and tossed it up.

What now.

The bracelet changed shapes in a flash and became a giant halberd.

“Aaah. Now that you mention it, there was that option<ref>lit. “option setting, configuration, setup”, like if she was a doll/action figure or a device.</ref>, wasn’t it?”

Still… That was from when I fell into the big pinch of my three partners, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, trying to make a contract with me by force.

Somehow it feels it was very long ago… It’s the same as when Kyouko used this halberd to send a huge truck flying.

So, Kyouko thrust the halberd against the container, made it turn in midair,

"Secret technique: moonsault!"

She yelled in a loud voice.

Uwah. I missed it so much that tears came out.

“!?”

And, while I was lost in nostalgic remembrances, something surprising happened.

The iron container that Kyouko had thrown into the air, with the same momentum went up without falling. It went up. It went up.

<nowiki>*BEKIBEKI!*</nowiki>

The tossed container, drawing a nice parabola, hit the flag that acted as a landmark and utterly smashed it.

““““…””””

Everyone present became dumbfounded.

This Kyouko… She’s been polishing her trademark power and it’s higher than before.

“Fufun♪ And? Have you gotten a better opinion of me? With this I’ll win the MVP of the camp!”

“For real?…”

Surely, this… Is this the trial that takes a day for your typical newbie monster tamer?

“Yuina-san. By the way, what’s the time?”

“E-ermmm… 1 minute 24 seconds!? T-this… is incredible!”

“Che. I didn’t reach Kanae-san’s time?”

“How disappointing. Four seconds more? Had you cut the useless chatter at the start, you could have supassed it.”

“Well, even if you fuss over the record, it can’t be helped. And that record, Kanae must have set it back when she was a newbie monster tamer.”

“… Eh? Eh? You lot! How can you be so calm!? Even though I think it was just by chance, haven’t you just set up a record that will be recorded in the monster tamers’ history!?”

“Eeeh. But I rather than the record… Want to be recorded as precious in Haru’s mind<ref>Pun with “kiroku” (record) and “kioku” (memory); moreover, the first kanji is the same.</ref>.”

“… Were you trying to say something clever!?”

“Ouch!”

As Kyouko has gotten carried away by the good mark she had struck, I flicked her forehead.

<center>× × ×</center>

The second task we were assigned was a trial of resilience and presence of mind.

The rules are simple.

Roughly, it’s like a treasure search game where we have to retrieve a magic power stone hidden in the depths of a cave.

Moreover, the cave was filled with traps and, according to Yuina-san, the level of difficulty was on a whole new level compared with the first task.

“… Chiharu. Could you please leave this to me?”

“Understood. This time it’s Zonmi’s turn.”

Well, suitable, what we call suitable, she is.

Though since my biggest concern is the development where someone gets injured by one of the traps of the cave, in Zonmi’s case, who has the recovery ability of the undead tribe, that’s no worry.

“Kouhai-kun. Since a while ago, haven’t you been relying too much on girls?”

“… I have faith in them.”

To the question Yuina-san asked me with eyes of contempt, I spat a sentence that’d make me look good.

“Fu-n. Well, I think that what you need right now, kouhai-kun, is some margin.

This second task that kouhai-kun is about to challenge, the newbie monster tamers able to clear it each year are 5 out of 10, and moreover only less than one percent at the worst clear it unscathed.

Before a task where, if you become just a bit careless, at worst you’ll lose your life, we’ll see how much can kouhai-kun’s monster advance.”

“…”

Even if you say you’ll lose your life… Firstly, against the ghoul clan who's about half-dead, I don’t think that’s so much a threat.

And, if possible, I’d like to think this was a misunderstanding.

Am I thinking too much of it?

Since we’ve seen Kyouko’s recent feat, I don’t feel like it strengthens Yuina-san’s prediction.

<center>× × ×</center>

Since then, we waited about an hour.

“Fuu… It has taken me more time than I thought.”

From inside the cave, we heard Zonmi’s voice.

“That’s… Eh? Even though just an hour or so has passed since the start… You say you’ve already cleared it!?”

Yuina-san, raising a shocked voice, cast a side glance at Zonmi, who appeared with magic power stone in hand.

“… He?”

“… Heyhey.”

Of course we were taken aback.

All over Zonmi’s body, for some reason… Axes, knifes, arrows, spears.

Pieced by a high number of all sorts of lethal weapons from every age and place, it looked so ghastly that you’ll unconsciously try to mosaic it.

What the heck has happened here… Having known Zonmi for a long time, I understood.

After all, the cave’s interior is dim.

Not having a sense of pain, Zonmi, without noticing herself that she had activated the traps, should have found the treasure inside the cave.

As a result, she’s become like a new species of land urchin… Or so.

“You have guts to trick people, middle rank monster tamer. There weren’t any traps nowhere, you know?”

Said Zonmi covered from head to toe in blood and with her innards leaking out.

“Hii!?”

Staring at a so disgusting appearance, Yuina-san’s legs unconsciously gave up and she fell to the ground.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… Kukuku. Kusumi Chiharu. You’ve become conceited. I’ll kill you. You… Some day I’ll kill you.”

The last task was a trial of overall combat power.

It was a one-on-one direct confrontation with the middle rank monster tamer in charge.

However, since a true one-on-one is very disadvantageous to the newbie monster tamer, it seems that it could be cleared just by making the opponent fall down once.

If we speak about Yuina-san’s condition, as you see, it clearly has suffered a sudden change compared to when we first met.

Even though before she called me “kouhai-kun♥” in a friendly way and smiling like an angel, now she called me by name. By my full name, at that.

Even I, who’s slandered as thickheaded by those around me, could somehow guess the reason for Yuina-san’s complete change.

Since, despite being no more than a newbie monster tamer, I have been doing nothing but setting records until now, Yuina-san’s pride as a middle rank monster tamer has been hurt.

“Summon—ogre.”

So, Yuina-san, oozing with animosity, summoned a huge giant monster.

From head to toe, it would measure around 7 meters<ref>About 23 feet.</ref>?

It was a full impact monster brandishing an axe.

I see.

Really different from the monster contracted to the newbie monster tamers that I saw before at the entrance ceremony.

Yuina-san’s summoned monster was just what you’d expect from a mid rank monster tamer and it looks like it has quite the combat power.

“Monster tamer. Shan’t thou leave this to me?”

“…”

Well. Yeah.

I think that if we go by turns, it’s so.

However, of all people, for it to be my strongest contracted monster, Iris's, turn with this timing…

“… All yours, but could you please just make it fall? Don’t go all out too much?”

“Umu. I know.”

Hearing our conversation, Yuina-san directed us a smile of self-sufficience.

“… Aha. Kouhai-kun. Isn’t this a mistaken choice?”

“… It could be.”

As I meekly affirmed it, Yuina-san returned to the same angelic smile from our first meeting.

“Well♥ There’s no helping it. I’ll let that little girl to become Oo-chan’s opponent.

This is why you are a beginner.

Oo-chan. Don’t be too serious and cut kouhai-kun’s cutie some sl… eh, ogyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

“…”

That… finished in a blink of time.

The flames spewed by Iris engulfed Oo-chan the ogre whole in a flash and rendered it unable to fight in no time.

“Erm… Senpai. Don’t let it bother you. I’d dare say that it’s we who are abnormal, not you who is weak…”

I told some comforting words to my senpai, who has burst into tears from the shock.

However, somehow it seems that my comforting backlashed and instead hurt senpai’s pride even more.

“Buuuu. No more! I… Had I known I would be in charge of such kids, I'd have rather not come to the camp…”

Said Yuina-san with tearful eyes.

“Remember this! You… Monster fetish pervert harem boy!”

“…”

Monster fetish you say.

I’m not one to talk, but that’s a mean thing to say.

Even I, if possible, would rather… Date someone like you, a regular cute human girl…

This time I somehow silently awoke to the revelation of “my popularity is limited to just monster girls and blood-related family”.

<center>× × ×</center>

Having finished in less than two hours the program originally scheduled for a week, I went to the cottage prepared as our lodging.

Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, it seems that those three have some monster-exclusive additional curriculum, and though we had planned to take another course of action, it’s difficult to think that any assassin would come aiming for my body.

Still, due to the stance of it being to make double sure, until I reach the cottage, Zonmi will be at my side.

“Nevertheless… We’ve finished too soon. The monster tamer training camp…”

Though the things to lose were many, I don’t think there was anything to be gained.

“That too can’t be helped.

Although your title, Chiharu, is that of a newbie monster tamer, I believe your true power is already close to that of a high rank monster tamer.”

“Mmmm. Is that so?”

Actually, around where would my true power rank among monster tamers?

I can’t quite grasp the position.

In my case, the foe I fought against first… The black suited man was someone who could already be called a high rank monster tamer, such intuition left me utterly stupefied.

“For newbie monster tamers to take the promotion test, they need at least one year of experience. Being you, Chiharu… Once you finish your training period, you can be promoted in no time to a high rank monster tamer.”

“That’d be good.”

By the way, what kind of life do those people who work as monster tamers lead?

I went and asked that to Lilith-san.

The people who become monster tamers, eventually everyone without exception gets affiliated to a phantom company that belongs to the IMA, and socially wise they earn a social position no different from that of your regular black collar worker.

There’s also the thing where newbie monster tamers, for a year, receive no wages as (during) their training period, but after that, it becomes so they are entitled to receive wages according to their personal ability or something?

If they become high class monster tamers, it seems they’ll receive a remuneration on par with the CEO of a company listed on Tokyo Stock Exchange’s First Section<ref>The section for large companies.</ref> (around 10,000,000 yen<ref>$90,000-95,000.</ref> of annual income?).

…I have nothing to say about such an excessively realist amount of money.

On top of such a fairy-tale-like occupation as monster tamer actually existing, in many ways it brings livelihood.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Welcome home, hubby.”

After bidding farewell to Zonmi, I arrived at the cottage we are lodging in.

I casually opened the cottage’s door.

“Hubby. Will it be Manami? Will it be MANAMI? Or will it be ma-na-mi?<ref>Pun on “will it be dinner? Will it be a bath? Or will it be me(watashi, stressing all syllables)?”, which will be explained soon after. She just changes everything for “Manami”, but the first is in kanji, the second in katakana and the third in hiragana, stressed.</ref>”

So, what first entered into my view when I entered the room was my sister wearing a naked apron as if it was a natural thing.

“… What are you doing?”

When I inquired with a look of contempt, Manami *JIGGLE* puffed her chest.

“I thought ‘No~ I’ve been forever stuck in the little sister role~’.

So for today, Manami has decided to change the plan and act as the loving newlywed wife receiving her husband home and serve you, oniichan.”

“…”
Decided, you say…

Like always, impulsive from head to toe, aren’t you…

“Well then. Hubby. Dinner is ready, the bath is ready and the night service is ready. From which will you start?”

“… There are many things I want to say to you, but get dressed first.”

As I spat that, Manami looked at me with upturned eyes and let out a sugary voice.

“… Mou. Hubby, you-mea-nie.”

“… Shaddap.”

Though my sister does and says a lot of disgusting things even under normal circumstances, due to this weird setting, the annoyingness was increased threefold.

I don’t have to go along anymore with my sister’s eccentricities.

And then I realized that someone who should be here wasn’t.

“? Speaking of it, where has Lilith-san gone?”

If my memory serves right… We should have arranged for her to take care of the cottage along with Manami until the end of the camp.

“Aah. If it’s about miss titties… I mean, the second wife, she’s hiding in that shadow there, I think?”

“… Second wife?”

What kind of jokes is she spouting…

However, when I saw Lilith-san hiding in the shadow of a pillar, my doubts got blown away in an instant.

“Errrm… Lilith-san. What are you doing?”

“Hii!?”

Right when I made eye contact with her, Lilith-san put a frightened face.

What the heck… Today she’s in a state where it’s very difficult to find a place to look at her.

Naked apron.

It’s a naked apron.

… Thinking about it calmly, I’ll say again that seeing my sister in a naked apron before felt ridiculous.

Different from my sister’s usual state with that deeply rooted sorry character that makes you uncomfortable, Lilith-san’s naked apron figure was astounding in many senses.

W-what’s with this destructive power?

… I think that in a morals’ textbook I read at elementary school it said that when in trouble, no one better than friends to rely on.

By picturing in my brain Youhei dressed as a bunny girl, I barely managed to keep my reason.

… No, however.

Lilith-san’s voluminous chest size that fills the apron to the brim, and defenselessly exposed well-fleshed plump behind seem to hide the power to promptly blow up my reason if I get careless for just an instant.

“Ehehe. How’s it?

Hubby. Until the zombie and the rest get home, it’s your chance!

We are ready to accept any pervy command that oniichan… I mean… Hubby asks for!”

“… Kuh!”

What’s this. This feeling…

It may be because I got excited by the vision of Lilith-san’s naked apron.

It’s like when you prepare to someone the peppers they hate and the Salisbury steak they love; the novel dish of ‘meat-filled peppers’ and they can eat both of them<ref>The dish exist and I’ve eat it a number of times. Hollow the peppers. Cook minced meat ''au goût'' (in this case, like a Salisbury steak w/o the steak shape). Fill the peppers with the meat. Put it in the oven. BTW people who really hate peppers only eat the meat and still leave the peppers aside, along with the parts of meat that have touched the peppers.</ref>…

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p077.png|thumb]]

If I cooled my head and thought about it, I could make some sense in an instant of the weirdness, but right now, I, seeing my sister in a naked apron, ended up thinking “this may be it”.

“Yeeeees…! The personal route is hopeless, but if we enter the harem route<ref>Galge slang; “personal route” or “heroine route” is the plot development were the MC choses a heroine, while “harem route” is exactly that (the MC chooses 2+ heroines at the same time, and it works)</ref> it may become that Manami and oniichan get joined…!

This is the last chance! Manami!

If you lead oniichan through the harem route, taking advantage of the turmoil, you can even have sex with oniichan…!”

Because of that ominous speech my sister muttered, I could come back to my senses.

“… Hah!”

Darn.

Was that my sister’s aim!?

She was about to trick me into that malignant set!

“Sob… Chiharu-sama.

Please spare me. I, so as to clean the succubi’s image… I vowed to keep my body pure<ref>Her choice of words is weird since she’s admitted that she had been raped many times, which, with that mindset, means that her body has been already “defiled”. (Reader: Please check back on the original Japanese text, because I also thought that choice of words to be strange, considering how lightly she spoke of it, as the original meaning may be "Sexually Assaulted" which Lillith may have fought off, or "Molested" which is something Japanese women unfortunately experience on crowded public transportation systems. Seriously, this has been bothering me since I first read it.) (It says 暴行, which means (1)assault (2)rape, followed by "received", which would mean that she was either assaulted and she fought off or assaulted and raped; I chose "raped" because there's nothing in context at that point that makes anyone think otherwise)</ref>…!!

If I went to engage into misconduct now, I won’t be able to look the past me in the eye…”

“If you hate it, should you be in that state…?”

“Eeeerm. That’s… You see…”

As Lilith-san kept looking for someone to help her, my sister promptly raised her voice to obstruct her.

“Miss titties. I think you’d better speak no more~”

“…!”

“Fufufufu. It’s nothing… Should Manami show oniichan ‘that’ that she has recorded on her cellphone or shouldn’t her~”

“!?”

“But, oniichan will surely receive a shock~.

By no means would miss titties with her innocent character misuse her position as a maid to do this and that to oniichan’s laundry…”

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

When Manami started to speak.

“!?”

Lilith-san suddenly let out a scream that resonated inside the cottage, obstructing my sister’s words.

Following that, Lilith-san, so that Manami didn’t say anything more, making full use of her own identity quickly blocked my sister’s mouth.

“… Mogaa… Mogaa!!”

At her wits end, Manami, with her face pressed against Lilith-san’s boobs… In the end, suffering from lack of oxygen, with a final “chin!”<ref>Sound effect; you know the scene.</ref>, she passed out as if her soul had come out from her mouth.

Hmph, hmph.

Those boobs… Are useful, aren’t they.

Am I thinking too much?

I think that there had been an event like this one before…

This way, thanks to an unexpected internal break up (?), I managed to avoid succumbing to my sister’s allurement.

<center>× × ×</center>

Two hours after that.

Having reunited with the monster trio who had underwent an additional curriculum, we ate with relish the dinner prepared by Lilith-san.

Lilith-san, just as one would expect from a professional maid, is the one who cooks the best from among us.

Ever since Lilith-san freeloads at the Kusumi home, the household chores seem to have become lighter.

After eating dinner, I took a light shower to wash off my sweat and quickly went to bed.

Since then six more hours have passed.

I’m troubled. I don't feel like sleeping at all.

It has been nearly three hours since I laid in bed and closed my eyes.

Even though the time is around 2 o’clock, thinking about what to do from now on makes my chest hurt and I’m unable to sleep.

Really, what can I do…?

Having to choose just one of the charming girls around me…

Once this camp finishes, they will, from me… Request some kind of answer.

Nevertheless, still, if I forcibly dodge it, I may postpone the problem, but… Really, until when will it work?

Though somehow or other… Even if I try to postpone the answer, I have the hunch that we’ll soon near the limit.

Giving up on falling asleep, I got up from bed.

When I set foot in the living room to drink water or something since my throat was dry, I noticed on the edge of my vision the figure of a girl standing at the cottage’s balcony.

When I opened the sliding window, the nice and cold night breeze flowed into the living room.

“… Manami. What are you doing?”

I called out when I recognized her.

This night I can’t leave Manami alone.

Somehow… That obscure thought passed through my heart.

“Nothing. Nothing really. Just looking at the stars.”

“… The stars?”

When I looked up like Manami said, surely tonight, with the clear sky without a single cloud, looked like the perfect chance to gaze at the stars.

A superb view that you can’t see at the city that reflexively makes you hold your breath.

“Heeeh. Even Manami does stargazing.”

As I spouted my honest feelings, Manami, looking at me with scorn,

“… Oniichan. Do you think your little sister is something like a creature of unknown nature that crawled out from the depths of the hell?”

“Eh? Am I wrong?”

At least to me, my little sister… I perceive her as an inhuman being more monstrous than the monsters.

“Of course you’re wrong!! Clearly Manami will be hurt if she’s told such a thing!”

“… No. My bad. Of course I was joking.”

I know.

As it looks like, we’ve been siblings for more than 10 years.

I know that my sister has an unexpected girly side.

“Oniichan. Do you plan to decide who you'll be lovers with during this camp?”

“… Mm. More or less.”

“Just to make sure, is Manami not among the candidates?”

“…”

That’s correct, but since I feel that that’s too cruel, I made it as if I hadn't heard and kept silent.

“Is that so—? Does my first love end here—?”

<nowiki>*SIGH*</nowiki>

Muttered my sister guessing those feeling of mine.

It seems that, even without words, she’s able to guess my intentions.

… No.

I’d say my sister is a girl more sensitive than anyone and able to read the mood better than anyone.

“Somehow or other… Ever since Zonmi-san came to our house, I had the feeling it would be like that.

Oniichan, someday… Won’t you end up going to a place where my hands won’t reach, so it seems?”

“… Zonmi-san?”

Unexpectedly, my sister called Zonmi, whom she only called zombie, by her true name for the first time.

“… Aha. Surprised?

Is not very like Manami, and though it feels revolting, now that my love has been set as unrequited it’s come to me as having no need to regard her as a rival.

With this chance, why don’t I change for reals the way I call her?”

“Haha…!”

Let’s say that it comes to that, I think that Zonmi will be stumped.

<center>× × ×</center>

Thereafter.

We gazed the twinkling stars without saying a word.

It really has been a long time since I last spent such a solemn time with my sister.

I think I’ll tell for a while a story from long ago.

I think you’ll think of it as unexpected of what I’ll tell you, but just five years ago… When Manami went to elementary school, just with looking at the faces of other people, she was a girl too afraid of strangers.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p087.png|thumb]]

It’s a story that now would be difficult to believe, but… Putting it bluntly, Manami, for the six years of elementary school, barely attended classes.

She read too much the mood of those around her.

Speaking from the result, that was the extent of my sister’s inborn strangeness.

When communicating with others, often it’s composed of a true intention and a façade, but my sister could see through the hearts of the rest as if she read minds.

I don’t know why my sister holds that special ability.

And then, the special skill of reading too much into the mood is, to an elementary school girl less of a merit and more of a demerit.

Why is that so?

Just because she had a figure nicer than others, she was thoughtlessly approached by her male schoolmates with ulterior motives.

Just because she had better abilities than other, her female schoolmates thoughtlessly were jealous of her.

The Manami from back then… Had to endure it all with that little body of hers.

… Since when was it?

When did my sister completely lose interest in people other than me?

Nothing but me was reflected in my sister’s eyes. They didn’t reflect.

Since who knows when, my sister, by directing all of her interest and concern to me, she could master the skill of keeping her peace of mind.

Does focusing too much on others make her lonely?

Does looking away too much from others make her lonely?

Really, which way would make her happy?

… Hey, Manami.

Tell me.

If, let’s say, I… Find someone dear to me and I become close to that person… What will be of your inner world?

“PANPAKAPAAN♪ Now one thing. Commemorating over ten years of unrequited love of your cute little sister, there’s an important announcement to you, oniichan!”

“… Yeah?”

After a bit of silence.

As if she had thought of something, suddenly, my sister blurted out that astounding thing.

“Oniichan. I… Have decided. Manami… Will become a monster tamer.”

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Really?”

“Really really. Totally really♪

To tell the truth, I’ve been thinking about many things since we went to the Netherworld, but I think that this is the best way to be besides oniichan—.

If I can’t be by your side as a lover… From now on, Manami will be by oniichan’s side as your rival!”

“…”

I see.

Certainly, like that she can increase the time she’s with me even without entering into a love relationship.

Like always, a wild idea very much like my sister.

“But… Monster tamer, you say, that… I think it’s not in the line of going to ''Hello World''<ref>Japan’s governmental employing agency.</ref> searching for a job.”

I only have a faint recollection about that, but I think you need to have your special talent recognized by the International Monster Association and bestowed a Contract Ring.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. How naïve, oniichan~. Now look at this!”

“!?”

What my sister produced saying that was, with the same design as the one I’m wearing… A silver glittery Contract Ring<ref>I think that he says “one” because the second is a “purified” Enforce Ring while the third is a red dragon clan’s relic with a unique design.</ref>.

“Manami!? You… From where the heck!?”

“It’s easy♪ This, y’know, I got it normally when I consulted it with Kana-tan?”

“… Wha?”

“In fact, it seems that it’s quite the valuable thing, but making use of Kana-tan’s connections, It seems that it was unexpectedly easy to get a hold of it♥”

“…”

Mom.

You… No matter how much you dote on your daughter, please don’t abuse your authority!?

“? Now that you mention it, I haven’t seen mom ever since we got to the camp, but… Manami. Do you know something?”

When I asked, Manami, shaking her head,

“Manami too doesn’t know, how’d I put it… Even Manami doesn’t know but 20% of what Kana-tan’s thinking about~.

But… This, I can tell you. Mom is hiding something from us.

Something she absolutely can’t tell us… Something very important—”

“? What the heck is it?”

“Well. Manami doesn’t know that much.”

Saying that with a face as if nothing had happened, Manami stretched with a grandiose “mmmm” and commented.

“Well, then, oniichan. It’s already late at night and Manami the good middle schooler girl kid has to go to sleep. Good night~”

“… Good night.”

Manami parted from my side in haste with quick feet.

Nevertheless.

At that time I caught a glimpse of my sister’s profile illuminated by the rooms lights.

My sister’s eyes, though I hadn’t noticed it until just now, were abnormally… Red and swollen by tears.

“…”

Sorry.

Sorry, Manami.

My sister’s world of thoroughly looking away from others; where she and me could be alone together that until now sustained her self… Had been completely smashed today.

However.

Even knowing that, still, the day I answer my sister’s hopes won’t ever come.

… But, y’know, Manami.

This I can tell you with confidence.

Just if.

If we weren’t brother and sister… Just a man and a woman living together in this world… I’d undoubtedly would had loved you as a woman without fail.

… Why is it?

Because I love you.

No matter what outrageous things we experience… I will always… Think of you as my cute little sister, the apple of my eyes.

A girl who, no matter how many times she was rejected, bravely whispered sweet nothings and devotedly serves you… Who would hate her?

…

……

While seeing off my sister’s back, who was clearly just fruitlessly pretending to be tough, I held such unspeakable feelings.

<center>× × ×</center>

At the same time.

The something Kusumi Manami had predicted Kanae was hiding.

That something, slowly, slowly, started moving.

However, Chiharu and his gang had no way to know that it had certainly started moving.

<center>× × ×</center>

This is the continent where the undead tribe lives, Living Lodge.

In it, there’s a midwinter land of perennial ices where not even a single monster lives.

The monster tamer that had tasted defeat in his showdown with Chiharu.

Lance Patriot was waiting in silence for his last moments inside an ice prison built by a dreadful power.

Cold.

It’s incredibly cold.

Inside the cell, there were sorry number of blankets prepared and a small quantity of embers not enough to sustain one’s live.

It’s seems that these undead bastards think that I won’t be so easily killed.

Are they waiting until I get my life slowly drained inside this cell?

It can’t be said that they are very courteous with people, such a revolting bunch, cursed Lance.

(… Well, since it's come to this, it’s not worth worrying about.)

Even if the cell had been reinforced with a special magic, Lance, who was once given the nickname of Tamer of Souls, held skill that gave despair to numerous monster tamers.

That in mind, there’s still the possibility of a jailbreak left, but… Surely now it doesn’t seem feasible.

(… Ahaha. There’s no need to be disheartened. Isn’t being defeated in battle a suitable fate for a rogue?)

When, his conscience growing dim, Lance let out a self-mocking smile.

“… ‘d grief. Such a troublesome undisciplined kouhai I have.”

Out of nowhere, a man’s voice was heard.

“Wha. You… How… !?”

Am I dreaming?

Who suddenly appeared before Lance was his superior monster tamer appointed by the Black Tamers.

The person called Clarie Shernfelt.

“Let’s leave the chit-chat for later. For now let’s scape.”

“… Useless. This prison is not something where a regular monster tamer can make it.”

“Ah, so. If… It’s not a regular monster tamer, they can make it?”

Right when the voice of a young girl was heard, the icicles surrounding Lance were reduced to dust.

“… Noelle!? Could it be that even you!?”

Noelle, both arms turned into those of a golem, spewed abusive language with sullen discontent.

“… Han! Could you not misunderstand? It’s not like I would care if you froze to death here, but… We are childhood friends brought up in the same institution<ref>Perfect modern tsundere act, with the finish touch being her literally saying “it’s the friendship of childhood friends brought up in the same institution” with the kanji chosen for “friendship” being that of “like”, which is usually employed as “love”; is she trying to imply something?</ref>.”

“… Why the heck are you lot here? Could it be… Under boss’s commands!?”

Receiving Lance’s question, Clarie, promptly shaking his head,

“Nope. Regrettably it is not that.

Boss, right now… Is supervising the final adjustments of the Arcadia plan and doesn’t have spare resources left for any other things.

So, this… Is just a whim of mine?

Will you fight with us, Lance Patriot?

Your necromancer power is needed for the realization of our boss’s plans!”

“…”

Lance was left mute by the outrageous reply that Clarie gave.

“… Clarie-san. Sorry for wasting your goodwill, but I don’t plan on leaving from here.”

“… An? Why the heck?”

“To put it simply, I’m afraid of fighting again.

Kusumi Chiharu.

… Fighting that guy was bad news to a nasty degree.

No~. He’s out of this world.

That guy is the ultimate strong person with victory granted to him since birth.

Clarie-san.

I’m… Genuinely frightened. If I were to taste that fear once more… It would honestly be better if I died inside this cell!”

“…”

It’s not just the simple loss of body heat.

Kusumi Chiharu. Remembering my battle with him, my body trembles with fear.

As if I shouldn’t had fought with him.

I sincerely don’t remember what happened after we released our limiters.

… But, the fresh memory of his own defeat brought up by Chiharu’s overwhelming power was deeply engraved in Lance’s mind.

“Being afraid… It’s the same for me!

Frankly, right now my limbs are trembling. But, y’know, if we flew away now, who will support boss?”

Saying that, Clarie handed Lance a cane with a magic power stone embedded.

“It’s fine. You can do it!

Show it… To the world! Our power! This… Is the last battle!”

“…”

What the heck is this guy saying?

If we speak of battle power, the man before him didn’t hold a candle to Lance.

However, maybe it was because of that.

The man before him has experienced a number of defeats beyond imagination, and maybe because of that he doesn’t fear in the slightest losing.

(In the end… Even losers have their losers’ pride. Something like that? It’s not like I have such a hobby, though…)

Without a word, Lance took the magic power stone-embedded cane that Clarie had handed him.

(As if I had taken out a fish bone that was struck inside my throat… A wonderful and refreshing feeling.)

Lance, smiling, took out the dragon bone powder he had hidden inside the depths of his breast pocket for if the worst case came, scattered it around him, lifted the cane in his hand and bestowed to it transient souls.

<nowiki>*RUMBLE RUMBLE*</nowiki>

Then, while raising a sound as if the ground trembled, appeared the shapes of uncountable Skull dragons.

“W-what’s this!?”

Seeing those grotesque existences suddenly appear before their eyes, the ghoul gaolers fell into a state of panic.

Because of the large number of summoned Skull dragons, the ice prison followed the way of destruction.

“We are the Black Tamers, able to make crying children to stop! We’ll show you! Us, we have our own justice!”

With the crumbling building at his back, Clarie proclaimed in a loud voice.

“… It’s because they say these lines seriously is why I can’t come to like {{Furigana|the Black Tamer’s|our}} men—. As if taken from an old hot-blooded student drama. It’s cold in many ways<ref>I kept “cold” because it was meant to contrast with “hot”-blooded; it means “lame”.</ref>.”

And, before the series of events that happened before her eyes, Noelle stated that awfully cold-hearted thought.
[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p103.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2014-11-02T09:35:42Z

Morgi: /* Chapter 2: Monster tamer's training camp */

==Chapter 2: Monster tamer's training camp==

Meh, let’s skip all that yadda-yadda.

It’s been decided that we’ll be entering an open training camp for monster tamers.

What in the world are the details to end with such a crazy development?

For now, let’s go into detail.

The dispute of “who will marry me?” that occurred when mom suddenly came back home intensified disregarding the will of the person in question.

Then, planning to somehow coping with the situation, mom suggested “we’ll participate in the training camp for newbie monster tamers held tomorrow, and then if you become the MVP you can engage in a relationship with my son, under the condition that it’s just platonic, without physical relations”.

And so we reach the present.

I’d have liked to retort “no matter how platonic you say the relationship is, how can you let your own son to go out with a monster girl!?”, but, if I think about it, mom has had a child with a demon.

… In regards to that, no comments.

Perhaps to mom there’s little difference between a human girl and a monster girl.

I don’t want to boast, but I’d say that the Kusumi household… Compete for the first-second world ranking for families with open-mindnessness towards romance between humans and monsters I think.

… It’s really nothing to boast about!

Next day. 7 in the morning.

Before me, who had woken up early to participate in the camp, appeared someone I missed.

“Wassup! Chiharu! Long time no see!”

“Oo… Youhei?”

When I opened the entryway’s door (front door?), there was my familiar spiky-head<ref>I think I’ve translated it before as “aloof” or “morose”, but it would seem that attaching “atama” after “tsuntsun” (usually “aloof, morose”), turns it into “spiky-head” (think of Kamijou Touma). I’d be thankful if someone changed them.</ref> classmate.

It was Sakurazaka Youhei.

“Oioi. Chiharu, yoh—.

Though it’s our long-awaited summer vacation, where have you been until now? No matter how many times I called your cell, it wouldn’t connect. Dont’cha see you had me really worried?”

“… Ahaha. Sorry, sorry.”

I just went to the Netherworld for a bit.

That, of course I couldn’t add.

Nonetheless, it really has been a long time, isn’t it?

Last time I saw Youhei would be… At the yo-yo balloon fishing booth for the Saegusa festival.

“Then, Youhei, what brings you here so early in the morning?”

When I inquired, Youhei, with a face that said “nice of you for asking!”,

“Kukuku. Chiharu. Don’t say anything and just look this!”

“…Mm. What’s this?”

Saying that, Youhei took out a DVD with the raunchy title of ‘Do you like pretty female college students? YES! Big breasted maid’s ecchi service!’

“Iya~. I went through great pains to grab a hold of it.

Being Chiharu, of course you know, don’t you? The shocking AV<ref>Porn “movie” (that is, anything from movies with lots of sex scenes to just taped sex).</ref> debut work of the girl who was formerly from that famous idol group! Right after it went into sale, it sold out and it’s sold on the internet at a premium price of ten times its market value!?”

“I-Is that so…”

What would you call beauties and what would you call big breasts?

It’s not like I had any complaint against the woman on the package.

I just think that if we speak of beauty, it not like her features are neater than Zonmi's, Kyouko's or Iris's, and if we talk about big breasts, she’s not on the level of Manami, mom and Lilith-san.

“… Fuh! It may be foolish to explain so much to you who has the data of over a hundred thousand porn mags stored into his head, nicknamed Adult Index<ref>I’ve just made a reference to Index with Youhei’s hairdo; now the author makes another.</ref>.

Of course, being Chiharu, you’ll know this much, won’t you?”

“Ah, yeaaah…”

I must not tell.

I must not tell him that, having all of my porn mags and DVDs disposed of by the hands of Zonmi, I’ve completely quitted that hobby.

“What, no ‘sorry but could you lend it to me’? Let’s go to your room now for an appreciation meeting!”

“Wait!? Now!?”

Since today I have some important business… Right when I was about to stop him with that, I noticed something weird.

The Youhei that till just a while ago was hyped up trying to come into the entryway was like… When the AV you’ve rented thinking that there were high schoolgirls… As you play it on your home TV, there are mature women.

That… Grim expression of someone who has suffered personally the absurdity of this world…

“? Chiharu-sama. Is there a guest?”

“…”

Lilith-san, wearing as usual a maid outfit, tilted her head as if puzzled.

Thought it’s a scene that I’ve grown quite accustomed to, for a third person who doesn’t know what’s going on it seems it’s a bit too stimulating.

“Boobs… Boobs, boobs, boobs!”

“Calm down, Youhei! Can’t you speak nothing but boobs!?”

“Chichichi-Chiharu! What’s this, oi!? Could it be that big-breasted pretty maids do exist in reality!?”

“… Chiharu. A guest? I’ll never thought that but, have you forgotten today’s plans?”

“Oniichan, don’t bring unknown people home!”

“…”

Naturally it’s the natural development.

Noticing the disturbance, after Lilith-san, all the residents of the Kusumi home appeared before us one after another.

Confronted with this scene, Youhei, as if he had gotten a revelation… With a face tinged with sorrow,

“… Chiharu.

I, y’know… Have been wondering since long ago.

Why, though they say you can’t buy porn mags until you become 18… If you are still a virgin when you become 18 they make a fool of you.

I… Having had a conduct more irreproachable than no one…

Protecting my chastity<ref>”Ren’ai kinshi rei”, lit. “command of romance forbidding”, a very known policy that talent agencies have, forbidding their performers from havinv a love life (especially females), since many hardcore fans believe them to be “tainted” if they do and enter into a rage (that can range from private showings of reject to wanton aggression).</ref> even though I’m not an idol…

…

……

That’s right.

I’m not the one who’s wrong! It’s the world!

Fufufufu. Fuhahahahahaha!”

“C-calm down Youhei! Your eyes are totally glassy!?”

Just when I calmly pointed that, Youhei’s expression was gradually filled with despair,

“Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah”

He completely broke.

“I… Even though I thought of you as a friend… You’ve disappointed me, you ungrateful bastard!

Someone like you… Someone like you is not humaaaaaaan!”

“Gohaah!?”

For some reason, he hit me.

… No, y’know?

As Youhei said, surely could it be that I’m not human?

But, y’know, if you tell me so directly, of course even I will be hurt!?

“…”

Though my body that has monster cells healed in a blink the damage from Youhei’s punch, my psyche, which after all it’s just that of a kid, will take some time to patch up.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Oh, we’re here, we’re here.”

We, who have entered the monster tamer training camp on mom’s suggestion, are at Fujinomiya town, in the Shizuoka prefecture.

We’ve reached Mt. Fuji’s foot.

Though I feel that if you looked it up on the net, to arrive here from Tokyo it seems that it’d take quite the time and money, that’s where being a tamer comes handy.

If we ride on Kyouko’s back, fully transformed into a Nephilim, naturally travel costs are free.

Looking down from an altitude of several hundred meters<ref>I’d say “several three hundreds of feet”, but it’d be easier to say “somewhere between 300-3000 ft.”</ref>, we could already discern a group of people that appeared to be the participants on the camp.

At a glance, the young boys and girls looked peaceful and harmonious, it doesn’t feel strict.

There were quite more people than I had expected.

There are currently approximately around 300 people gathered.

“Haru. Do I descend around here?”

“That’s right. Please do.”

As soon as I said that, Kyouko started dropping in altitude.

Then, from the dark dots<ref>i.e. people that look as tiny as ants.</ref> we could see on the ground, for some reason we could hear cries of commotion.

“Uwah!? What’s with that monster!? It’s suddenly coming down from the sky!?”

“Hey. Could it be that monster is a Nephilim!? I saw it in the Monsterpedia<ref>It says “monster encyclopedia”, but if we have a word, we have a word.</ref>!”

“Don’t joke… A Nephilim, you say… That’s not a monster a newbie can make a pact with… !?”

“…”

It seems that Kyouko and me are the core topic.

I didn’t know.

Are Nephilim such powerful monsters that would become an obvious topic of conversation between monster tamers?

Surely, since I’ve been saved  many times by Kyouko’s battle prowess, if we speak of understanding, I understand it, but…

“Haru. It’s around here.”

“Yeah. So it seems.”

Following Kyouko’s instructions, I jumped down from the Nephilim’s back.

After that, Zonmi, Iris, Lilith-san and Manami also jumped down from Kyouko’s back.

“Whaaaaat. Since I’d heard it was a monster tamer training camp, I went and came, but there’s no one that looks strong, isn’t  there, oniichan?”

“… And you, an ordinary person<ref>Please, check your definitions, Chiharu-kun.</ref>, says that?”

Nevertheless.

Sincerely speaking, I feel like what my sister has said is not necessarily wrong.

The monsters the tamers that appear to be the camp participants have brought with them don’t look strong in the least.

Like a monster with a slime-like shape or a giant bat that is two meters<ref>Around 6 feet.</ref> long.

They give the vibe of the small fry that comes out in the dungeon of the starting quest of an RPG.

By the way, sister.

Since you stuck with us like it was just only natural, not even I had noticed until just now, but why are you here!?

“… Humph! I concur with what little sister-kun has just said. I can’t feel from the fellows gathered here even one thousandth of thy magic power.

Being in such a place is just a waste of time.”

“Erm… Iris-san? Could you please stop with the statements that look for a fight promptly after arriving?”

Even though I thought of making tamer friends since I'm participating in this event… Being so badly conspicuous will spoil everything.

But, however.

Other than my worries, somehow it seems that there’s an unexpected source of antagonism.

“I mean, why does this guy, despite being a newbie monster tamer, has that many contracted monsters?”

“No, no. What’s more envious is the level of the girls around him! What’s with that pretty girl squad!? I thought they were an idol group or something…”

“No matter how much I think, he’s chosen his monsters based on looks. Really, he’s the worst.”

“Gueh. For reals? Scary… Don’t come near.”

“…”

Uheh.

Despite not even a minute having pass since arriving, I couldn’t avoid this…

… I’m not one to talk, but I’m astonished of my negative image.

Could it be that making friends out of my fellow monster tamers is nothing but a pipedream?

That presentiment crossed my mind before five minutes had passed since reaching our destination.

<center>× × ×</center>

Thirty minutes later.

After a simple opening greeting, at last the monster tamers training camp started.

Letting the outsiders Lilith-san and Manami go rest beforehand at the cottage reserved as our lodging for tonight, we started with the real training.

“Hello, kouhai<ref>Someone who has entered the trade/company/school/whatever later than the speaker; opposite of senpai.</ref>-kun! I’m the one who will give you man-to-man guidance over this camp, Asakura Yuina♪”

“Y-yes. Please take care of me.”

It seems that this camp has a system where each group receives guidance from a middle class monster tamer senpai, and the objective is for the newbies to clear the three tasks they're given.

… Then, if we speak about why I receive one-to-one guidance from a middle class monster tamer senpai, as you can guess, it's because I’m being avoided by my fellow tamers.

As I couldn’t even find one newbie to form a group with, I’ve been forced to make a one-man group.

To give a simple to understand example… It feels like when, unable to find someone to pair with during gym class, you’re forced to pair with the teacher.

“I’ve heard rumours about you! Aren’t you that legendary monster tamer… Kusumi Kanae’s son!?”

“… Do you know about mom?”

“Of course!”

<nowiki>*GRAB*</nowiki> Followed Yuina-san as she grabbed both my hands.

At any rate, from a while ago, this person… Has been in pointlessly high spirits.

And the distance she takes when talking is awfully close.

Due to her speaking from nearly point-blank range, I could see Yuina-san’s cleavage from the neck of her shirt, but since it’s rather convenient for me, I better keep silent.

“Kanae-san is said to be the strongest even among the currently ten high rank monster tamers… She’s the person I admire.

She’s a woman with such a strength without comparison that once she even displayed by herself a battle power matching that of two thousand monster tamers.

Hey, say. Kouhai-kun? Once this camp ends, could you get me Kanae-san’s autograph!?”

“… Ah. Yes. No problem.”

“Really!? Thaaaaaanks!”

“!?”

Overcome with emotion, Yuina-san *HUG* hugged me.

Amazing…!!

This is, not a monster’s… Not my blood-related relative’s… The feeling of a normal girl’s breasts… Isn’t it… !?

Yuina-san… If we compare her with the girls around me, like Zonmi or Kyouko, the level of her looks fares a bit poorly, but conversely she was a girl whose simple<ref>As in, not detailed, naïve.</ref> cuteness becomes her charming point.

So to speak… The face of a pretty but not too pretty girl?

If Zonmi or Kyouko are peerless beauties chosen from an audition of tens of thousands people, Yuina-san would be of the type which there are two or three at every school… The extremely commonplace pretty girl you’d find anywhere.

This kind of down-to-earth cuteness personally touches quite deep my heartstrings…

“““…”””

Between this and that, to me… This could be the first time in my life that I’ve been able to enjoy the sensation of a normal human girl that’s not a monster or family.

From behind me I felt a frightening magical power filled with murder intent.

“… W-wrong? This is… You’re wrong?”

“Yes? But I  have not said anything yet… Why so alarmed? Could it be you are self-aware of having done something wrong?”

“No… It’s not like that…”

“It’s fine. Since it’s not like you’ve done nothing wrong, Haru, why don’t you have more confidence? It’s fine. Since it’s not like you’ve done nothing wrong, Haru.”

“…”

“Kukkuku. Monster tamer. If thou sayest to not deem your business… Thou canst keep being entranced by those two lumps of fat. But then… That choice may cost thou thy life.”

“… I’m deeply sorry.”

Unable to endure the pressure from the three monsterettes, I kowtowed with enough force to sink the ground.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p055.png|thumb]]

“???”

As if amazed by my action, Yuina-san tilted her head.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… I see. We have to move this container to the place that flag is set up?”

Having started with the camp, our first assigned task was a test of power and stamina.

Before our eyes there’s currently an iron container of about three hundred kilos<ref>Around 661.4 lbs.</ref> of weight and two meters<ref>Same as with the bats, around 6 ft.</ref> long in all its sizes.

It seems that if we manage to bring this container to a place in the mountainside where a flag is set up, we’ll clear the mission.

“That’s right♪ Of course, you must cooperate with your monster partners! However… Be careful since there’s a time limit.”

“… Time limit?”

“Yup. The distance since this starting point to the mountainside is around 3,000 meters<ref>9 842.5 ft.</ref> I wonder?

The time allotted to newbie monster tamers is one day. In other words, if you can’t take it to the goal in exactly 24 hours from now, keep in mind that you’ll be disqualified on the spot.”

“… Understood.”

Though it is a hard trial, believe it or not, we’ve been put through many ordeals.

With us four’s strength, I think that we shouldn’t be disqualified for running out of time.

As if foreseeing my internal relief, Yuina-san *fufufu* let out a suspicious jiggle.

“By the way, every year 3 out of 10 newbies retire at this trial.

The fastest record left by past newbie monster tamers was 1 minute 20 seconds… However, since the one who left this record was Kanae-san and she’s a legend, you don’t have to mind it.

As further reference, I’ll tell you that the average among mid class monster tamers is around 4 hours. The average time for top class monster tamers is about 10 minutes. Since, upon the completion of this task, kouhai-kun may be promoted, fight on!”

“Understood.”

Newbie monster tamers, 24 hours.

Mid class monster tamers, 4 hours. Top class monster tamers, 10 minutes?

There’s quite the time difference between ranks.

“Leave this to me!”

As I was carefreely thinking about those things, Kyouko stepped up without hesitation in an awfully forceful manner.

“OK. I don’t mind.”

Thinking about it, entrusting Kyouko, who excels in power the most among us four, may be what makes the most sense.

After this there are two more trials left.

If we entrust Kyouko completely with this trial, my other monsters may preserve their strength for the oncoming trials.

“Ehehe. It’s my time to shine… Look at this!”

After announcing that, Kyuoko took off the bracelet she was wearing in her arm and tossed it up.

What now.

The bracelet changed shapes in a flash and became a giant halberd.

“Aaah. Now that you mention it, there was that option<ref>lit. “option setting, configuration, setup”, like if she was a doll/action figure or a device.</ref>, wasn’t it?”

Still… That was from when I fell into the big pinch of my three partners, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, trying to make a contract with me by force.

Somehow it feels it was very long ago… It’s the same as when Kyouko used this halberd to send a huge truck flying.

So, Kyouko thrust the halberd against the container, made it turn in midair,

"Secret technique: moonsault!"

She yelled in a loud voice.

Uwah. I missed it so much that tears came out.

“!?”

And, while I was lost in nostalgic remembrances, something surprising happened.

The iron container that Kyouko had thrown into the air, with the same momentum went up without falling. It went up. It went up.

<nowiki>*BEKIBEKI!*</nowiki>

The tossed container, drawing a nice parabola, hit the flag that acted as a landmark and utterly smashed it.

““““…””””

Everyone present became dumbfounded.

This Kyouko… She’s been polishing her trademark power and it’s higher than before.

“Fufun♪ And? Have you gotten a better opinion of me? With this I’ll win the MVP of the camp!”

“For real?…”

Surely, this… Is this the trial that takes a day for your typical newbie monster tamer?

“Yuina-san. By the way, what’s the time?”

“E-ermmm… 1 minute 24 seconds!? T-this… is incredible!”

“Che. I didn’t reach Kanae-san’s time?”

“How disappointing. Four seconds more? Had you cut the useless chatter at the start, you could have supassed it.”

“Well, even if you fuss over the record, it can’t be helped. And that record, Kanae must have set it back when she was a newbie monster tamer.”

“… Eh? Eh? You lot! How can you be so calm!? Even though I think it was just by chance, haven’t you just set up a record that will be recorded in the monster tamers’ history!?”

“Eeeh. But I rather than the record… Want to be recorded as precious in Haru’s mind<ref>Pun with “kiroku” (record) and “kioku” (memory); moreover, the first kanji is the same.</ref>.”

“… Were you trying to say something clever!?”

“Ouch!”

As Kyouko has gotten carried away by the good mark she had struck, I flicked her forehead.

<center>× × ×</center>

The second task we were assigned was a trial of resilience and presence of mind.

The rules are simple.

Roughly, it’s like a treasure search game where we have to retrieve a magic power stone hidden in the depths of a cave.

Moreover, the cave was filled with traps and, according to Yuina-san, the level of difficulty was on a whole new level compared with the first task.

“… Chiharu. Could you please leave this to me?”

“Understood. This time it’s Zonmi’s turn.”

Well, suitable, what we call suitable, she is.

Though since my biggest concern is the development where someone gets injured by one of the traps of the cave, in Zonmi’s case, who has the recovery ability of the undead tribe, that’s no worry.

“Kouhai-kun. Since a while ago, haven’t you been relying too much on girls?”

“… I have faith in them.”

To the question Yuina-san asked me with eyes of contempt, I spat a sentence that’d make me look good.

“Fu-n. Well, I think that what you need right now, kouhai-kun, is some margin.

This second task that kouhai-kun is about to challenge, the newbie monster tamers able to clear it each year are 5 out of 10, and moreover only less than one percent at the worst clear it unscathed.

Before a task where, if you become just a bit careless, at worst you’ll lose your life, we’ll see how much can kouhai-kun’s monster advance.”

“…”

Even if you say you’ll lose your life… Firstly, against the ghoul clan who's about half-dead, I don’t think that’s so much a threat.

And, if possible, I’d like to think this was a misunderstanding.

Am I thinking too much of it?

Since we’ve seen Kyouko’s recent feat, I don’t feel like it strengthens Yuina-san’s prediction.

<center>× × ×</center>

Since then, we waited about an hour.

“Fuu… It has taken me more time than I thought.”

From inside the cave, we heard Zonmi’s voice.

“That’s… Eh? Even though just an hour or so has passed since the start… You say you’ve already cleared it!?”

Yuina-san, raising a shocked voice, cast a side glance at Zonmi, who appeared with magic power stone in hand.

“… He?”

“… Heyhey.”

Of course we were taken aback.

All over Zonmi’s body, for some reason… Axes, knifes, arrows, spears.

Pieced by a high number of all sorts of lethal weapons from every age and place, it looked so ghastly that you’ll unconsciously try to mosaic it.

What the heck has happened here… Having known Zonmi for a long time, I understood.

After all, the cave’s interior is dim.

Not having a sense of pain, Zonmi, without noticing herself that she had activated the traps, should have found the treasure inside the cave.

As a result, she’s become like a new species of land urchin… Or so.

“You have guts to trick people, middle rank monster tamer. There weren’t any traps nowhere, you know?”

Said Zonmi covered from head to toe in blood and with her innards leaking out.

“Hii!?”

Staring at a so disgusting appearance, Yuina-san’s legs unconsciously gave up and she fell to the ground.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… Kukuku. Kusumi Chiharu. You’ve become conceited. I’ll kill you. You… Some day I’ll kill you.”

The last task was a trial of overall combat power.

It was a one-on-one direct confrontation with the middle rank monster tamer in charge.

However, since a true one-on-one is very disadvantageous to the newbie monster tamer, it seems that it could be cleared just by making the opponent fall down once.

If we speak about Yuina-san’s condition, as you see, it clearly has suffered a sudden change compared to when we first met.

Even though before she called me “kouhai-kun♥” in a friendly way and smiling like an angel, now she called me by name. By my full name, at that.

Even I, who’s slandered as thickheaded by those around me, could somehow guess the reason for Yuina-san’s complete change.

Since, despite being no more than a newbie monster tamer, I have been doing nothing but setting records until now, Yuina-san’s pride as a middle rank monster tamer has been hurt.

“Summon—ogre.”

So, Yuina-san, oozing with animosity, summoned a huge giant monster.

From head to toe, it would measure around 7 meters<ref>About 23 feet.</ref>?

It was a full impact monster brandishing an axe.

I see.

Really different from the monster contracted to the newbie monster tamers that I saw before at the entrance ceremony.

Yuina-san’s summoned monster was just what you’d expect from a mid rank monster tamer and it looks like it has quite the combat power.

“Monster tamer. Shan’t thou leave this to me?”

“…”

Well. Yeah.

I think that if we go by turns, it’s so.

However, of all people, for it to be my strongest contracted monster, Iris's, turn with this timing…

“… All yours, but could you please just make it fall? Don’t go all out too much?”

“Umu. I know.”

Hearing our conversation, Yuina-san directed us a smile of self-sufficience.

“… Aha. Kouhai-kun. Isn’t this a mistaken choice?”

“… It could be.”

As I meekly affirmed it, Yuina-san returned to the same angelic smile from our first meeting.

“Well♥ There’s no helping it. I’ll let that little girl to become Oo-chan’s opponent.

This is why you are a beginner.

Oo-chan. Don’t be too serious and cut kouhai-kun’s cutie some sl… eh, ogyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

“…”

That… finished in a blink of time.

The flames spewed by Iris engulfed Oo-chan the ogre whole in a flash and rendered it unable to fight in no time.

“Erm… Senpai. Don’t let it bother you. I’d dare say that it’s we who are abnormal, not you who is weak…”

I told some comforting words to my senpai, who has burst into tears from the shock.

However, somehow it seems that my comforting backlashed and instead hurt senpai’s pride even more.

“Buuuu. No more! I… Had I known I would be in charge of such kids, I'd have rather not come to the camp…”

Said Yuina-san with tearful eyes.

“Remember this! You… Monster fetish pervert harem boy!”

“…”

Monster fetish you say.

I’m not one to talk, but that’s a mean thing to say.

Even I, if possible, would rather… Date someone like you, a regular cute human girl…

This time I somehow silently awoke to the revelation of “my popularity is limited to just monster girls and blood-related family”.

<center>× × ×</center>

Having finished in less than two hours the program originally scheduled for a week, I went to the cottage prepared as our lodging.

Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, it seems that those three have some monster-exclusive additional curriculum, and though we had planned to take another course of action, it’s difficult to think that any assassin would come aiming for my body.

Still, due to the stance of it being to make double sure, until I reach the cottage, Zonmi will be at my side.

“Nevertheless… We’ve finished too soon. The monster tamer training camp…”

Though the things to lose were many, I don’t think there was anything to be gained.

“That too can’t be helped.

Although your title, Chiharu, is that of a newbie monster tamer, I believe your true power is already close to that of a high rank monster tamer.”

“Mmmm. Is that so?”

Actually, around where would my true power rank among monster tamers?

I can’t quite grasp the position.

In my case, the foe I fought against first… The black suited man was someone who could already be called a high rank monster tamer, such intuition left me utterly stupefied.

“For newbie monster tamers to take the promotion test, they need at least one year of experience. Being you, Chiharu… Once you finish your training period, you can be promoted in no time to a high rank monster tamer.”

“That’d be good.”

By the way, what kind of life do those people who work as monster tamers lead?

I went and asked that to Lilith-san.

The people who become monster tamers, eventually everyone without exception gets affiliated to a phantom company that belongs to the IMA, and socially wise they earn a social position no different from that of your regular black collar worker.

There’s also the thing where newbie monster tamers, for a year, receive no wages as (during) their training period, but after that, it becomes so they are entitled to receive wages according to their personal ability or something?

If they become high class monster tamers, it seems they’ll receive a remuneration on par with the CEO of a company listed on Tokyo Stock Exchange’s First Section<ref>The section for large companies.</ref> (around 10,000,000 yen<ref>$90,000-95,000.</ref> of annual income?).

…I have nothing to say about such an excessively realist amount of money.

On top of such a fairy-tale-like occupation as monster tamer actually existing, in many ways it brings livelihood.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Welcome home, hubby.”

After bidding farewell to Zonmi, I arrived at the cottage we are lodging in.

I casually opened the cottage’s door.

“Hubby. Will it be Manami? Will it be MANAMI? Or will it be ma-na-mi?<ref>Pun on “will it be dinner? Will it be a bath? Or will it be me(watashi, stressing all syllables)?”, which will be explained soon after. She just changes everything for “Manami”, but the first is in kanji, the second in katakana and the third in hiragana, stressed.</ref>”

So, what first entered into my view when I entered the room was my sister wearing a naked apron as if it was a natural thing.

“… What are you doing?”

When I inquired with a look of contempt, Manami *JIGGLE* puffed her chest.

“I thought ‘No~ I’ve been forever stuck in the little sister role~’.

So for today, Manami has decided to change the plan and act as the loving newlywed wife receiving her husband home and serve you, oniichan.”

“…”
Decided, you say…

Like always, impulsive from head to toe, aren’t you…

“Well then. Hubby. Dinner is ready, the bath is ready and the night service is ready. From which will you start?”

“… There are many things I want to say to you, but get dressed first.”

As I spat that, Manami looked at me with upturned eyes and let out a sugary voice.

“… Mou. Hubby, you-mea-nie.”

“… Shaddap.”

Though my sister does and says a lot of disgusting things even under normal circumstances, due to this weird setting, the annoyingness was increased threefold.

I don’t have to go along anymore with my sister’s eccentricities.

And then I realized that someone who should be here wasn’t.

“? Speaking of it, where has Lilith-san gone?”

If my memory serves right… We should have arranged for her to take care of the cottage along with Manami until the end of the camp.

“Aah. If it’s about miss titties… I mean, the second wife, she’s hiding in that shadow there, I think?”

“… Second wife?”

What kind of jokes is she spouting…

However, when I saw Lilith-san hiding in the shadow of a pillar, my doubts got blown away in an instant.

“Errrm… Lilith-san. What are you doing?”

“Hii!?”

Right when I made eye contact with her, Lilith-san put a frightened face.

What the heck… Today she’s in a state where it’s very difficult to find a place to look at her.

Naked apron.

It’s a naked apron.

… Thinking about it calmly, I’ll say again that seeing my sister in a naked apron before felt ridiculous.

Different from my sister’s usual state with that deeply rooted sorry character that makes you uncomfortable, Lilith-san’s naked apron figure was astounding in many senses.

W-what’s with this destructive power?

… I think that in a morals’ textbook I read at elementary school it said that when in trouble, no one better than friends to rely on.

By picturing in my brain Youhei dressed as a bunny girl, I barely managed to keep my reason.

… No, however.

Lilith-san’s voluminous chest size that fills the apron to the brim, and defenselessly exposed well-fleshed plump behind seem to hide the power to promptly blow up my reason if I get careless for just an instant.

“Ehehe. How’s it?

Hubby. Until the zombie and the rest get home, it’s your chance!

We are ready to accept any pervy command that oniichan… I mean… Hubby asks for!”

“… Kuh!”

What’s this. This feeling…

It may be because I got excited by the vision of Lilith-san’s naked apron.

It’s like when you prepare to someone the peppers they hate and the Salisbury steak they love; the novel dish of ‘meat-filled peppers’ and they can eat both of them<ref>The dish exist and I’ve eat it a number of times. Hollow the peppers. Cook minced meat ''au goût'' (in this case, like a Salisbury steak w/o the steak shape). Fill the peppers with the meat. Put it in the oven. BTW people who really hate peppers only eat the meat and still leave the peppers aside, along with the parts of meat that have touched the peppers.</ref>…

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p077.png|thumb]]

If I cooled my head and thought about it, I could make some sense in an instant of the weirdness, but right now, I, seeing my sister in a naked apron, ended up thinking “this may be it”.

“Yeeeees…! The personal route is hopeless, but if we enter the harem route<ref>Galge slang; “personal route” or “heroine route” is the plot development were the MC choses a heroine, while “harem route” is exactly that (the MC chooses 2+ heroines at the same time, and it works)</ref> it may become that Manami and oniichan get joined…!

This is the last chance! Manami!

If you lead oniichan through the harem route, taking advantage of the turmoil, you can even have sex with oniichan…!”

Because of that ominous speech my sister muttered, I could come back to my senses.

“… Hah!”

Darn.

Was that my sister’s aim!?

She was about to trick me into that malignant set!

“Sob… Chiharu-sama.

Please spare me. I, so as to clean the succubi’s image… I vowed to keep my body pure<ref>Her choice of words is weird since she’s admitted that she had been raped many times, which, with that mindset, means that her body has been already “defiled”. (Reader: Please check back on the original Japanese text, because I also thought that choice of words to be strange, considering how lightly she spoke of it, as the original meaning may be "Sexually Assaulted" which Lillith may have fought off, or "Molested" which is something Japanese women unfortunately experience on crowded public transportation systems. Seriously, this has been bothering me since I first read it.) (It says 暴行, which means (1)assault (2)rape, followed by "received", which would mean that she was either assaulted and she fought off or assaulted and raped; I chose "raped" because there's nothing in context at that point that makes anyone think otherwise)</ref>…!!

If I went to engage into misconduct now, I won’t be able to look the past me in the eye…”

“If you hate it, should you be in that state…?”

“Eeeerm. That’s… You see…”

As Lilith-san kept looking for someone to help her, my sister promptly raised her voice to obstruct her.

“Miss titties. I think you’d better speak no more~”

“…!”

“Fufufufu. It’s nothing… Should Manami show oniichan ‘that’ that she has recorded on her cellphone or shouldn’t her~”

“!?”

“But, oniichan will surely receive a shock~.

By no means would miss titties with her innocent character misuse her position as a maid to do this and that to oniichan’s laundry…”

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

When Manami started to speak.

“!?”

Lilith-san suddenly let out a scream that resonated inside the cottage, obstructing my sister’s words.

Following that, Lilith-san, so that Manami didn’t say anything more, making full use of her own identity quickly blocked my sister’s mouth.

“… Mogaa… Mogaa!!”

At her wits end, Manami, with her face pressed against Lilith-san’s boobs… In the end, suffering from lack of oxygen, with a final “chin!”<ref>Sound effect; you know the scene.</ref>, she passed out as if her soul had come out from her mouth.

Hmph, hmph.

Those boobs… Are useful, aren’t they.

Am I thinking too much?

I think that there had been an event like this one before…

This way, thanks to an unexpected internal break up (?), I managed to avoid succumbing to my sister’s allurement.

<center>× × ×</center>

Two hours after that.

Having reunited with the monster trio who had underwent an additional curriculum, we ate with relish the dinner prepared by Lilith-san.

Lilith-san, just as one would expect from a professional maid, is the one who cooks the best from among us.

Ever since Lilith-san freeloads at the Kusumi home, the household chores seem to have become lighter.

After eating dinner, I took a light shower to wash off my sweat and quickly went to bed.

Since then six more hours have passed.

I’m troubled. I don't feel like sleeping at all.

It has been nearly three hours since I laid in bed and closed my eyes.

Even though the time is around 2 o’clock, thinking about what to do from now on makes my chest hurt and I’m unable to sleep.

Really, what can I do…?

Having to choose just one of the charming girls around me…

Once this camp finishes, they will, from me… Request some kind of answer.

Nevertheless, still, if I forcibly dodge it, I may postpone the problem, but… Really, until when will it work?

Though somehow or other… Even if I try to postpone the answer, I have the hunch that we’ll soon near the limit.

Giving up on falling asleep, I got up from bed.

When I set foot in the living room to drink water or something since my throat was dry, I noticed on the edge of my vision the figure of a girl standing at the cottage’s balcony.

When I opened the sliding window, the nice and cold night breeze flowed into the living room.

“… Manami. What are you doing?”

I called out when I recognized her.

This night I can’t leave Manami alone.

Somehow… That obscure thought passed through my heart.

“Nothing. Nothing really. Just looking at the stars.”

“… The stars?”

When I looked up like Manami said, surely tonight, with the clear sky without a single cloud, looked like the perfect chance to gaze at the stars.

A superb view that you can’t see at the city that reflexively makes you hold your breath.

“Heeeh. Even Manami does stargazing.”

As I spouted my honest feelings, Manami, looking at me with scorn,

“… Oniichan. Do you think your little sister is something like a creature of unknown nature that crawled out from the depths of the hell?”

“Eh? Am I wrong?”

At least to me, my little sister… I perceive her as an inhuman being more monstrous than the monsters.

“Of course you’re wrong!! Clearly Manami will be hurt if she’s told such a thing!”

“… No. My bad. Of course I was joking.”

I know.

As it looks like, we’ve been siblings for more than 10 years.

I know that my sister has an unexpected girly side.

“Oniichan. Do you plan to decide who you'll be lovers with during this camp?”

“… Mm. More or less.”

“Just to make sure, is Manami not among the candidates?”

“…”

That’s correct, but since I feel that that’s too cruel, I made it as if I hadn't heard and kept silent.

“Is that so—? Does my first love end here—?”

<nowiki>*SIGH*</nowiki>

Muttered my sister guessing those feeling of mine.

It seems that, even without words, she’s able to guess my intentions.

… No.

I’d say my sister is a girl more sensitive than anyone and able to read the mood better than anyone.

“Somehow or other… Ever since Zonmi-san came to our house, I had the feeling it would be like that.

Oniichan, someday… Won’t you end up going to a place where my hands won’t reach, so it seems?”

“… Zonmi-san?”

Unexpectedly, my sister called Zonmi, whom she only called zombie, by her true name for the first time.

“… Aha. Surprised?

Is not very like Manami, and though it feels revolting, now that my love has been set as unrequited it’s come to me as having no need to regard her as a rival.

With this chance, why don’t I change for reals the way I call her?”

“Haha…!”

Let’s say that it comes to that, I think that Zonmi will be stumped.

<center>× × ×</center>

Thereafter.

We gazed the twinkling stars without saying a word.

It really has been a long time since I last spent such a solemn time with my sister.

I think I’ll tell for a while a story from long ago.

I think you’ll think of it as unexpected of what I’ll tell you, but just five years ago… When Manami went to elementary school, just with looking at the faces of other people, she was a girl too afraid of strangers.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p087.png|thumb]]

It’s a story that now would be difficult to believe, but… Putting it bluntly, Manami, for the six years of elementary school, barely attended classes.

She read too much the mood of those around her.

Speaking from the result, that was the extent of my sister’s inborn strangeness.

When communicating with others, often it’s composed of a true intention and a façade, but my sister could see through the hearts of the rest as if she read minds.

I don’t know why my sister holds that special ability.

And then, the special skill of reading too much into the mood is, to an elementary school girl less of a merit and more of a demerit.

Why is that so?

Just because she had a figure nicer than others, she was thoughtlessly approached by her male schoolmates with ulterior motives.

Just because she had better abilities than other, her female schoolmates thoughtlessly were jealous of her.

The Manami from back then… Had to endure it all with that little body of hers.

… Since when was it?

When did my sister completely lose interest in people other than me?

Nothing but me was reflected in my sister’s eyes. They didn’t reflect.

Since who knows when, my sister, by directing all of her interest and concern to me, she could master the skill of keeping her peace of mind.

Does focusing too much on others make her lonely?

Does looking away too much from others make her lonely?

Really, which way would make her happy?

… Hey, Manami.

Tell me.

If, let’s say, I… Find someone dear to me and I become close to that person… What will be of your inner world?

“PANPAKAPAAN♪ Now one thing. Commemorating over ten years of unrequited love of your cute little sister, there’s an important announcement to you, oniichan!”

“… Yeah?”

After a bit of silence.

As if she had thought of something, suddenly, my sister blurted out that astounding thing.

“Oniichan. I… Have decided. Manami… Will become a monster tamer.”

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Really?”

“Really really. Totally really♪

To tell the truth, I’ve been thinking about many things since we went to the Netherworld, but I think that this is the best way to be besides oniichan—.

If I can’t be by your side as a lover… From now on, Manami will be by oniichan’s side as your rival!”

“…”

I see.

Certainly, like that she can increase the time she’s with me even without entering into a love relationship.

Like always, a wild idea very much like my sister.

“But… Monster tamer, you say, that… I think it’s not in the line of going to ''Hello World''<ref>Japan’s governmental employing agency.</ref> searching for a job.”

I only have a faint recollection about that, but I think you need to have your special talent recognized by the International Monster Association and bestowed a Contract Ring.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. How naïve, oniichan~. Now look at this!”

“!?”

What my sister produced saying that was, with the same design as the one I’m wearing… A silver glittery Contract Ring<ref>I think that he says “one” because the second is a “purified” Enforce Ring while the third is a red dragon clan’s relic with a unique design.</ref>.

“Manami!? You… From where the heck!?”

“It’s easy♪ This, y’know, I got it normally when I consulted it with Kana-tan?”

“… Wha?”

“In fact, it seems that it’s quite the valuable thing, but making use of Kana-tan’s connections, It seems that it was unexpectedly easy to get a hold of it♥”

“…”

Mom.

You… No matter how much you dote on your daughter, please don’t abuse your authority!?

“? Now that you mention it, I haven’t seen mom ever since we got to the camp, but… Manami. Do you know something?”

When I asked, Manami, shaking her head,

“Manami too doesn’t know, how’d I put it… Even Manami doesn’t know but 20% of what Kana-tan’s thinking about~.

But… This, I can tell you. Mom is hiding something from us.

Something she absolutely can’t tell us… Something very important—”

“? What the heck is it?”

“Well. Manami doesn’t know that much.”

Saying that with a face as if nothing had happened, Manami stretched with a grandiose “mmmm” and commented.

“Well, then, oniichan. It’s already late at night and Manami the good middle schooler girl kid has to go to sleep. Good night~”

“… Good night.”

Manami parted from my side in haste with quick feet.

Nevertheless.

At that time I caught a glimpse of my sister’s profile illuminated by the rooms lights.

My sister’s eyes, though I hadn’t noticed it until just now, were abnormally… Red and swollen by tears.

“…”

Sorry.

Sorry, Manami.

My sister’s world of thoroughly looking away from others; where she and me could be alone together that until now sustained her self… Had been completely smashed today.

However.

Even knowing that, still, the day I answer my sister’s hopes won’t ever come.

… But, y’know, Manami.

This I can tell you with confidence.

Just if.

If we weren’t brother and sister… Just a man and a woman living together in this world… I’d undoubtedly would had loved you as a woman without fail.

… Why is it?

Because I love you.

No matter what outrageous things we experience… I will always… Think of you as my cute little sister, the apple of my eyes.

A girl who, no matter how many times she was rejected, bravely whispered sweet nothings and devotedly serves you… Who would hate her?

…

……

While seeing off my sister’s back, who was clearly just fruitlessly pretending to be tough, I held such unspeakable feelings.

<center>× × ×</center>

At the same time.

The something Kusumi Manami had predicted Kanae was hiding.

That something, slowly, slowly, started moving.

However, Chiharu and his gang had no way to know that it had certainly started moving.

<center>× × ×</center>

This is the continent where the undead tribe lives, Living Lodge.

In it, there’s a midwinter land of perennial ices where not even a single monster lives.

The monster tamer that had tasted defeat in his showdown with Chiharu.

Lance Patriot was waiting in silence for his last moments inside an ice prison built by a dreadful power.

Cold.

It’s incredibly cold.

Inside the cell, there were sorry number of blankets prepared and a small quantity of embers not enough to sustain one’s live.

It’s seems that these undead bastards think that I won’t be so easily killed.

Are they waiting until I get my life slowly drained inside this cell?

It can’t be said that they are very courteous with people, such a revolting bunch, cursed Lance.

(… Well, since it come to this, it’s not worth worrying about.)

Even if the cell had been reinforced with a special magic, Lance, who was once given the nickname of Tamer of Souls, held skill that gave despair to numerous monster tamers.

That in mind, there’s still the possibility of a jailbreak left, but… Surely now it doesn’t seem feasible.

(… Ahaha. There’s no need to be disheartened. Isn’t being defeated in battle a suitable fate for a rogue?)

When, his conscience growing dim, Lance let out a self-mocking smile.

“… ‘d grief. Such a troublesome undisciplined kouhai I have.”

Out of nowhere, a man’s voice was heard.

“Wha. You… How… !?”

Am I dreaming?

Who suddenly appeared before Lance was his superior monster tamer appointed by the Black Tamers.

The person called Clarie Shernfelt.

“Let’s leave the chit-chat for later. For now let’s scape.”

“… Useless. This prison is not something where a regular monster tamer can make it.”

“Ah, so. If… It’s not a regular monster tamer, they can make it?”

Right when the voice of a young girl was heard, the icicles surrounding Lance were reduced to dust.

“… Noelle!? Could it be that even you!?”

Noelle, both arms turned into those of a golem, spewed abusive language with sullen discontent.

“… Han! Could you not misunderstand? It’s not like I would care if you froze to death here, but… We are childhood friends brought up in the same institution<ref>Perfect modern tsundere act, with the finish touch being her literally saying “it’s the friendship of childhood friends brought up in the same institution” with the kanji chosen for “friendship” being that of “like”, which is usually employed as “love”; is she trying to imply something?</ref>.”

“… Why the heck are you lot here? Could it be… Under boss’s commands!?”

Receiving Lance’s question, Clarie, promptly shaking his head,

“Nope. Regrettably it is not that.

Boss, right now… Is supervising the final adjustments of the Arcadia plan and doesn’t have spare resources left for any other things.

So, this… Is just a whim of mine?

Will you fight with us, Lance Patriot?

Your necromancer power is needed for the realization of our boss’s plans!”

“…”

Lance was left mute by the outrageous reply that Clarie gave.

“… Clarie-san. Sorry for wasting your goodwill, but I don’t plan on leaving from here.”

“… An? Why the heck?”

“To put it simply, I’m afraid of fighting again.

Kusumi Chiharu.

… Fighting that guy was bad news to a nasty degree.

No~. He’s out of this world.

That guy is the ultimate strong person with victory granted to him since birth.

Clarie-san.

I’m… Genuinely frightened. If I were to taste that fear once more… It would honestly be better if I died inside this cell!”

“…”

It’s not just the simple loss of body heat.

Kusumi Chiharu. Remembering my battle with him, my body trembles with fear.

As if I shouldn’t had fought with him.

I sincerely don’t remember what happened after we released our limiters.

… But, the fresh memory of his own defeat brought up by Chiharu’s overwhelming power was deeply engraved in Lance’s mind.

“Being afraid… It’s the same for me!

Frankly, right now my limbs are trembling. But, y’know, if we flew away now, who will support boss?”

Saying that, Clarie handed Lance a cane with a magic power stone embedded.

“It’s fine. You can do it!

Show it… To the world! Our power! This… Is the last battle!”

“…”

What the heck is this guy saying?

If we speak of battle power, the man before him didn’t hold a candle to Lance.

However, maybe it was because of that.

The man before him has experienced a number of defeats beyond imagination, and maybe because of that he doesn’t fear in the slightest losing.

(In the end… Even losers have their losers’ pride. Something like that? It’s not like I have such a hobby, though…)

Without a word, Lance took the magic power stone-embedded cane that Clarie had handed him.

(As if I had taken out a fish bone that was struck inside my throat… A wonderful and refreshing feeling.)

Lance, smiling, took out the dragon bone powder he had hidden inside the depths of his breast pocket for if the worst case came, scattered it around him, lifted the cane in his hand and bestowed to it transient souls.

<nowiki>*RUMBLE RUMBLE*</nowiki>

Then, while raising a sound as if the ground trembled, appeared the shapes of uncountable Skull dragons.

“W-what’s this!?”

Seeing those grotesque existences suddenly appear before their eyes, the ghoul gaolers fell into a state of panic.

Because of the large number of summoned Skull dragons, the ice prison followed the way of destruction.

“We are the Black Tamers, able to make crying children to stop! We’ll show you! Us, we have our own justice!”

With the crumbling building at his back, Clarie proclaimed in a loud voice.

“… It’s because they say these lines seriously is why I can’t come to like {{Furigana|the Black Tamer’s|our}} men—. As if taken from an old hot-blooded student drama. It’s cold in many ways<ref>I kept “cold” because it was meant to contrast with “hot”-blooded; it means “lame”.</ref>.”

And, before the series of events that happened before her eyes, Noelle stated that awfully cold-hearted thought.
[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p103.png|thumb]]
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>